《ACCIDENTALLY MARRIED TO A MAD BILLIONAIRE》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    He wasn''t like other children, he never had been. But Dewitt had made sure of that. For Osvaldo to survive, he could never be normal. Normal boys got killed. Mad boys got left alone. So he had made his son mad.


    It was just a little science experiment that worked on him. Once the boy is 25, he''ll be normal again. So did his doctors tell him? But little did they know...


    A sharp whistle cut through the air. The hunters had heard. Dewitt sprinted faster.


    Up ahead, a single house stood at the edge of the wilderness. Hisst hope. The Petersons were waiting.


    He burst through the doors, mming them shut behind him. The young couple stared at him, faces lined with greed and something more sinister. They were hisst option.


    "You know the deal," Dewitt panted. "Keep my son hidden. Raise him as your own. In return, I''ll pull you out of the filth and make you rich beyond imagination."


    The Petersons exchanged a nce. Dewitt Adkins is the richest man in the world, of course, they believed him. "And the money?"


    "Twenty percent now. The rest belongs to him once he turns twenty-five." Dewitt knelt, gripping Osvaldo''s face. "Until then, nobody can know who he is."


    The boy blinked, tilting his head like a confused animal. Then, he startedughing again.


    "Dada." He called, a cute smile appearing on his lips and Dewitt broke down in tears, but this was not the time for this. He had to be strong for his son to live.


    <fn5bf6> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn5bf6>


    Mrs. Peterson shivered. "What did you do to him?" She hissed staring at the little child.


    Dewitt''s expression darkened. "I made sure they would never want him."


    "You must keep my surname and act like me and my wife till Osvaldo is of age," Dewitt said to them.


    These two greedy people are thest people he wants to work with, but Peterson is his old-time friend and the only person he can trust.


    Years Later...


    It''s been more than 20 years since Dewitt died, but yet, the madman remained mad. Or better still, got worse.


    The Petersons had tried everything, everything to take the madman''s inheritance after squandering theirs but they couldn''t.


    They had taken Dewitt''s identity, stolen his empire, and silenced anyone who questioned them. But there was one problem they couldn''t fix... Osvaldo.


    He was too mad to sign away his inheritance. As if Dewitt knew their ns, he said if his son died untimely, all of his inheritance was to go to the orphanage.


    Osvaldo has grown to be a pain in the ass, he refused to speak, refused to listen. He lived in his penthouse like a feral beast, tearing through maids, guards, and even hired doctors. No one could control him. No one could survive him.


    The Petersons were running out of time. They have lost everything, andvished their 20% of inheritance.


    So they came up with onest n... A wife. They have brought different women from far and wide but none could stay with the mad man. It was either they fled or died in his hands.


    The Petersons were desperate for another woman. One who wouldn''t die or flee from him. Someone... different. Someone he wouldn''t tear apart like the others.


    Someone they could easily control and manipte into making Osvaldo sign his inheritance to them while they kill him.


    And they found her.


    A fat, silly, unwanted girl.


    The only question was, would she survive?

 Chapter 2: TWO MARRIAGES. ONE MAN?

    "Mother, Father, we finally signed the papers! We''re officially married!"


    "Oh Ariana, I''m so proud of you." Penny could hear her mother''s voice filled with happiness and pride, and she wondered if she would be happy for her too when she announced her marriage.


    But she already knew the answer to that. Her family didn''t like her because she was not legitimate. She''s a born mistake. A product of rape. An abomination her mother was forced to carry.


    She''s been lucky that her stepfather has let her live in his mansion after so many sidements about her moving out.


    Penny brushed off the negative thoughts and smiled. All of that is in the past now. She''s no longer a part of her family, once she''s done congratting Ariana and announcing her marriage, she will leave the Wird family for good.


    But as she walked in... her feet stopped cold. The heavy bouquet she carried and her bag, slipped from her fingers. The crisp document in her hand fluttered to the floor. Her eyes were wide with shock, her mouth hanging open.


    Penny could not believe her eyes.


    Standing beside Ariana, holding her close with a familiar smirk, was her world. The man Penny had married that morning.


    Chris Adkins.


    Her husband.


    No. This was impossible.


    "Penny?" Ariana called out when she saw her elder sister. She looked so happy to see her, a bright smile hanging on her beautiful lips.


    "You made it." She said.


    "You clumsy girl! Our inws are here, how can you show up like this?" Their mother, Maybelline, stormed toward her, eyes darting to her bag, the fallen flowers and the paper now lying at Penny''s feet. Embarrassment flickered across the older woman''s face.


    Penny''s oversized dress swayed as her mother yanked her aside, hissing under her breath, "At least change your clothes before you humiliate us. You''re drenched and smelly."


    Left for Maybelline, she would hit her hard or send the guards after her, but not tonight. She couldn''t afford to ruin the night for Ariana.


    But Penny didn''t move.


    Her eyes stayed locked on Chris. Tears threatening to fall out.


    "Bu... T... Christian..." Her voice trembled, her throat closing up as she pointed at him.


    This was her husband. The man she had married this afternoon, what is he doing with her sister?


    Was he married to Ariana too? But that is impossible. Who would sign their marriage certificate when he married her today?


    Ariana blinked at her, tilting her head in confusion. "Christian? You know my husband, Penny?" She tucked a strand of perfect blonde hair behind her ear, her engagement ring glinting under the chandelier as she stared at Penny with so much innocence.


    Penny felt like she had been thrown into ice water. Your husband?


    Ariana knew Christian was her boyfriend. In fact, she''s the only one in their family Penny had told about her rtionship. She even knew they were getting married today. Penny had no idea her younger sister would backstab her like this.


    No.


    She would not ept this. Penny reached down, snatching her marriage certificate from the floor, her hands shaking as she turned it toward them.


    "Chris is my husband! We just got married today!" She cried out shamelessly.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Dear readers,


    I''m not usually one to respond to harsh reviews or hatefulments. I believe that if a story makes you feel strongly, whether love or frustration, then I''ve done something right. And if you don''t like my work, maybe that, too, is partly on me. And that''s okay.


    But let me be clear, this book is not your typical slice-of-life story. I don''t write to mirror the reality we live in. The world is already messy and full of shit. I don''t want to recreate that.


    Instead, I blend reality with fantasy. I try to make something new. A world where rules can be broken, where morals blur, where desires lead the way, and where imagination runs wild.


    So what if it doesn''t unfold the way you expect?


    This story isn''t for everyone, and that''s perfectly fine.


    Yes, there are red gs. Yes, there''s smuttiness. A lot. And yes, there''s chaos, heartbreak, and moments that might make you scream.


    If stories like this don''t appeal to you. If you''re here only to tear it down, then I kindly ask that you step away.


    But to those who choose to stay, those who dive in with open hearts and minds, wee aboard.


    And please while you read, step away from reality and just enjoy. Let''s kick ass together with our lovely heroine Penny.


    Let the story begin.

 Chapter 3: SHAME

    "Who''s that fat girl?" Another asked.


    "Such audacity to try to disrupt the wedding of the century." Another whisper was heard.


    "I think you''ve gotten everything wrong Penelope. I''m not your husband." Chris said calmly and Penny felt like she was going crazy.


    "What are you talking about Chris, we got married today." She had stood beside him at the courthouse today. Felt his lips brush hers as he whispered, "You''re mine now." When they signed the papers.


    Why the hell was Chris doing this to her?


    Why was he hell-bent on humiliating her?


    "Penny, what are you talking about? Chris had been with me all afternoon." Ariana said. "Are you sure you haven''t mistaken Chris for someone else?" Penny gritted her teeth at her sister''s words. First, she stole her husband, and now, she was feigning innocence.


    "Only you knew of I and Christian''s rtionship, how dare you do this Ariana," Penny said and another murmur began in the crowd again as everyone started staring at Ariana differently.


    "You know we have been dating for three years, Ari." Penny continued.


    "Wow, what a snake." Someonemented.


    "I can''t believe she wouldmit such an abomination. Stealing her sister''s man is the height of it all." Another said and then more people started giving their opinions on the matter.


    Ariana panicked as she saw the ties slowly turning in favor of her sister. She couldn''t allow this. Her iws were already staring at her like she was some dirt.


    Ari burst into tears, her voice cracking as she spoke. "Why lie against me, Penny? Why are you trying to ruin my marriage?" She cried out and Penny only smirked.


    "Why would I lie? This is the marriage certificate from this afternoon. Chris is my husband." Penny raised the marriage certificate in her hands and without warning, Maybelline snatched the paper.


    Her blue eyes scanned through the documents and then as if seeing something, she frowned.


    "Do you take us for a fool Penny!?" Maybelline yelled. She has tried topose herself, tried not to do anything stupid, but Penny was asking for it.


    "What are you talking about?" Penny asked.


    "The document is fake." Maybelline held up the document. "If you were going to fake a marriage certificate, you should have at least written his name correctly. The name here doesn''t even exist!"


    Penny''s blood turned to ice.


    That wasn''t possible. She had taken this certificate herself, how could it be fake?


    Hands shaking, she ripped the certificate from her mother''s grasp. Her eyes darted over the names, her name was there, perfectly written. But Chris''s?


    The ink blurred before her eyes as she read, Osvaldo Adkins.


    <fn7a97> Checktest chapters at FindN0vel</fn7a97>


    Her breath hitched.


    Who?


    Who the hell is Osvaldo Adkins?


    When did she marry this man?


    "What did you expect? An illiterate can never do anything right." A wave ofughter rippled through the room.


    "You''re already embarrassed enough, do you always have to cause a scene?" Someone asked.


    "Trying to steal your sister''s man with a fake name is truly embarrassing."


    "Aunt May, who even invited her. Send her away before she ruins Ariana''s wedding further." A rtive said.


    Penny felt her whole world crumble at their words. Her eyes went to Chris, but he seemed to beughing at the insults too.


    She shook her head.


    She was sure of everything she said. She knows Chris so well so why was he acting like this?


    Why were they treating her this way?


    "But..."


    "Enough!" Chris yelled and Penny pursed her lips together. "What are you doing Penelope?" He asked.


    "This isn''t our agreement." He started.


    Their agreement? What agreement was he talking about?


    "I only got close to her for my brother''s sake. But she... mistook kindness for love." He said.


    "Did you really think I would love you? You know I love your sister so much and was only good to you because of her." Penny felt like she was losing her mind.


    Ariana''s hand fluttered to her chest, her diamond engagement ring catching the light. "Are you doing this on purpose, Penny? Why are you trying to ruin my day?" Ariana cried out.


    "I''ve been a good sister to you. Why do you keep doing this to me?" Ariana added and Chris hugged her.


    "You should not get angry on this wonderful day Ari. Christian is a handsome man and above all, the richest man in Owlsgrave. He''s the dream of every woman."


    "Even the badly shaped ugly ones can dream too." Another rtive said.


    "You should have gotten rid of this pain when you had the chance to May. At least we wouldn''t be facing this embarrassment now."


    The insults just kepting.


    Penny didn''t bother exining anymore. There is truly no need when no one would believe her anyway.


    "Guards," Maybelline called and four huge men walked into the room.


    "Get this thing out of here," Maybelline ordered.


    "There''s no need." Penny suddenly said and started walking away. When she reached the door, she turned to Chris Adkins.


    "Happy married life to you two." At that, Penny turned and walked away.


    "Oh, how shameless." Someone remarked. Penny held her tears till she was in her bedroom again, and just when she was alone in the quiet space. She let the darkness swallow her as she cried.


    She couldn''t believe everything that had happened tonight. Her life had been a lie all this while. Chris and Ariana had been ying with her.

 Chapter 4: THROWN OUT

    "You have no degree, no future, nothing. Just a fat, worthless girl trying to steal her sister''s husband. Meanwhile, Ariana is graduating at the top of her ss next month. She is the true daughter of this family and you''re nothing." May spat.


    But if only she knew... Ariana''s grades had alwayse from Penny''s hard work. Penny had written the papers. Done the research. Finished the projects.


    But now that Ariana didn''t need her anymore, she''d thrown her away like trash.


    "You should be thankful we let you live here. Every day, you should kneel and thank your sister. She''s the reason you exist," Maybelline said cruelly. "You want kindness? Be grateful I gave you life. What did your useless father ever do for you?"


    The door mmed shut.


    Penny didn''t react. She just sighed, picked up her bags, and tossed them into her car.


    She had heard those words so many times, they didn''t hurt anymore.


    And her "useless father"? She didn''t even know who he was. Maybelline refused to tell her. But still, she insulted him every chance she got.


    "That was too much," a maid whispered nearby.


    "Is she really her mother?" another asked. "I can''t imagine any mother saying those things, even if her child is useless."


    "I heard she''s not just useless. I heard she''s the product of... you know," one servant muttered, cing a hand over her lips.


    "The R-word?" another whispered. "I heard that''s why Madam May never married into the royal family. They said she was eighteen when it happened... and forced to marry someone low instead."


    "What a pity."


    Penny heard it all. She always did. But she didn''t stop. She started the engine.


    It isn''t the first time, everyone knew her story. She couldn''t me her mother for hating her, not when the entire Owlsgrave keep reminding her mother she was a product of rape every chance they get.


    <fnc6e8> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnc6e8>


    So what if she was born from something terrible? It wasn''t her fault.


    She has been hated since she was a baby. It was a miracle she had survived this long.


    There was a time when she was five, her mother had pushed her off a cliff. But somehow, she had survived that.


    When she was younger, her mother used to inject her with Pentobarbital. But what Maybelline thought to be harmful had turned out to be mere hormonal drugs. The injections only caused Penny''s body to change. She gained weight rapidly, and nothing she did could stop it.


    She has tried everything, to lose weight. Doctors, diets, exercise, starvation. Nothing worked.


    She dreamed once of bing a doctor, of studying the human body so she could figure out what was done to her. But David refused to fund her education.


    "We''ll train Ariana instead. You''ll never amount to anything anyway."


    So Penny studied in secret. Traditional medicine, chemistry, biology. She became an expert scientist with no one knowing. No one cares. That is why she has been able to help Ariana with every major project.


    But it didn''t matter now.


    Right now, she has a husband to find. A fake marriage to end.


    She wiped her eyes, hands steady on the steering wheel. She wasn''t going to cry anymore.


    She would find Osvaldo Adkins, apologize for the mix-up, and make him sign the divorce papers.


    She didn''t care who Osvaldo Adkins was or why he was hidden. If anything, she hoped he was just some spoilt, arrogant rich man who would be d to be rid of her.


    From now on, no more love, no more men, no more chasing after something that will never be hers. She would live for herself.


    As she drove through Owlsgrave, the grand estate gates opened like they had been expecting her. No questions asked.


    Penny looked around. Mansions surrounded her, glittering, luxurious, the kind you saw in magazines.


    It looked more like royal castles being scattered around.


    But one building stood out.


    A penthouse at the far end. Different. Lonely. The ss was cracked. Grass overgrown at the entrance. It looked abandoned.


    "Osvaldo must be in one of the real mansions," she muttered.


    Just then, she saw a white car she knew too well.


    Her stomach turned. That car belongs to Chris, there was no doubt.


    And as if to confirm her words, she saw them stepping out of the car. The twost people she wanted to see.


    .


    .


    A/N: Pentobarbital (PB) is a euthanasia drug that causes death within 15¨C30 minutes.

 Chapter 5: CONFRONTING THE ENEMIES

    She said nothing about the car. Let them think about what they want. At least she had bought it with her own money.


    "What are you doing here?" Ariana asked, tilting her head like a curious cat ying with a cornered mouse.


    Penny''s voice was calm, almost bored. "I''vee to see my husband."


    Ariana blinked once, the surprise quickly hidden behind a flicker of mockery. "Already so eager? How desperate," she muttered.


    Usually, Ariana would be jealous of her sister marrying the Adkin''s son no one knew about, but right now, all she felt for Penny was pity.


    <fn08e3> For original chapters go to Find1Novel</fn08e3>


    The reason was because Chris was still better than his brother.


    In fact, from what Ariana had heard from Chris, the reason they had not shown his brother to anyone or taken him anywhere was because he was sick.


    All his father wants is for him to have a child before they kill him off. The fat fool had no idea what useless man she had married. Ariana smirked.


    Christian chuckled at Ariana''s words, the sound low and mocking.


    "Not as desperate as you were to steal my fiance, hmm?"


    Ariana stiffened her face turning red from embarrassment.


    "Penny I thought you were over it already. I and Chris are married now, there''s nothing you can do." Ariana said sweetly going to hold Christian''s hands like they were the perfect couple.


    If only she knew Penny had gotten over her stupid boyfriend from the very first day they met.


    Penny smiled, a small, tired thing. "Thank you, little sister. You helped me dodge a bullet."


    Chris''s jaw tightened. "You think too highly of yourself for a fat little..."


    "You''re right," Penny interrupted. "I do think highly of myself. Unlike you, I didn''t have to climb into bed with my sister''s man to feel important." Chris''s breath caught in his throat as he stared at Penny with wide eyes.


    When did she get so confident? Penny has always been a push around, how dare she talk back at him?


    If there''s one thing he knew, is that Penny loved him too much. There''s no way she would disrespect him like this.


    Ariana clutched her hands into a fist. Penny was really getting on her nerves now. Her voice rose, sharp and brittle. "You''re fat, Penny. Fat and ugly. No man in his right mind would want you. Stop being angry because Chris chooses me over you. What do you have to offer except your disgusting self?"


    "You have no educational background. You''re an illiterate and a loser." Little Ari bbed like she was saying anything important.


    Penny tilted her head. "And yet, here you are, still obsessed with the same man I didn''t even chase." Penny smiled.


    "Do you forget who helped you with all of your schoolwork? I guess you''re almost done now and don''t need my help anymore." Penny added.


    "W... What nonsense are you talking about?" Ariana stammered, eyes darting to Chris as if to know if he heard that.


    "It''s okay little sis. Let''s see what you do with a certificate you know nothing about." Penny smiled.


    Ariana pinched Chris''s hands urging him to say something, but he couldn''t. He felt tongue-tied. Penny was really out for the two of them.


    Chris suddenly pointed toward the far edge of the estate, his expression sour. "He lives in the penthouse over there. Go there and you''ll find your husband. We don''t have the time for your nonsense."


    Penny turned to look at the building. She sighed and started walking towards it.


    As she got closer, the building towered over her like a silent beast. Unlike the other luxurious mansions, this one looked... off. The ss looks like it hasn''t been polished in like forever with crack marks all over. No flowers. No grand decorations. Just a heavy, oppressive silence.


    Penny knocked on the heavy oak door but all she was greeted with was silence.


    She knocked again.


    "Is anyone here?" Her voice was loud but no response came. Penny began to wonder if this Osvaldo Adkins actually existed. Was Chris ying games with her?


    Had she married someone that does not exist?


    As she turned to leave, she heard a crash...


    Something shattered inside. A ss? A vase? Penny stepped back, her pulse quickening. She wanted to run but before she could take another step...


    The door burst open and a woman stepped out, her expression unreadable.


    She was in a green maid attire, she looked advanced, her scarf barely covered her wild red hair, and her eyes... her eyes held something Penny couldn''t quite ce. Was it fear? Resignation?


    "Who are you?" The woman''s voice was t...

 Chapter 6: PENTHOUSE

    The door mmed shut behind them and Penny''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at the empty house before her. The interior was even worse than the exterior.


    There was no furniture around. No paintings. No curtains. Nothing. The huge penthouse didn''t even have the little decorations that hung from one side of the walls to the other.


    It was just empty. Bare, suffocating walls. Her skin prickled with unease.


    Who the hell is Osvaldo Adkins and why is his home like this?


    The Adkins are the richest family in the world, why the hell is this mansion empty? Have they been lying about their wealth all this time or was this some sort of Prank from Chris?


    "In the meantime, Rosie will show you to your room and prepare you for my master. I am Mrs Hughes by the way, the housekeeper of this house." The older woman started walking away, her steps quiet as she hurried to a corner.


    Penny had a lot of questions, she had a lot to ask, but there was no one to answer.


    How long was she to stay here before she saw Osvaldo? Maybe during dinner, she could at least talk to him and maybe make him visit the bureau office tomorrow.


    <fna49f> The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel</fna49f>


    "Pleasee this way, madam, hurry up before hees out." Rosie started walking towards the stairs.


    "Before whoes out?" Penny asked looking around. The house already looked so creepy and this maid trying to scare her was not helping matters.


    Rosie opened her mouth to speak but then they heard a loud bang. The bang was so loud that they all flinched.


    "Ahhh, he''s held me! He''s killing me! Help!" A loud shriek sounded, scaring everyone in the mansion. Penny watched the maids move back and forth, male servants running in a direction.


    "What''s going on Steven?" Mrs Hughes asked a male servant. "And where the hell is Barnaby?"


    "Master has broken his chain again. I told Phillip not to go in there for today but he wouldn''t listen. Mr Barnaby had been called by mistress earlier. I''m afraid he''s not around to tame master." He said nervously, his body shaking like a scared animal and Penny wondered what was wrong.


    Master? Penny thought. Were they talking about Osvaldo Adkins?


    Was he that violent? She smiled. She knew he wouldn''t be different from the other rich kids around. The ones who mistreat their maids and beat up their wives.


    She was d she was going to be out of this in no time. Once she''s free from this marriage and her family, she might go to the rural part of the country to start up a new life.


    Penny watched Mrs. Hughes sigh and turn to the stairs, her eyes widened slightly.


    "Rosie you know how master is with neers, take her in quickly before he sees her." Her tone sent a shiver down Penny''s spine. Penny watched Hughes run through another part of therge mansion.


    "Come with me, Miss Penny." The maid urged, her eyes darting toward the hallway as if she expected something, or someone, to appear. Her eyes held fear, something Penny saw in all of their gazes.


    Penny hesitated.


    Something wasn''t right.


    And just then, she heard a growl.


    A low. Animalistic growl.


    The hairs on Penny''s arms rose.


    The sound came from down the hall.


    The maid beside her tensed. She grabbed Penny''s arm. "We have to go. Now."


    But Penny''s feet wouldn''t move.


    Another sound came again, this time more ferocious than thest. It sounded like a beast. By then the screams of the man from before were no more.


    Heavy footsteps sounded with multiple others. "Master Osvaldo please don''t go that way." Penny could hear muffled pleas from maids and she wondered what was happening.


    Her curiosity had kept her in a ce, unable to move. She wanted to see, she wanted to know who Osvaldo Adkins was.


    Was he real?


    If he was, why has no one in all of Halkhalls seen him before?


    Then aughter sounded. It sounded demonic. Chills ran down Penny''s spine. Her hair rose.


    The maid with her panicked. She pushed Penny toward the stairs. "Run!"


    Penny was about to run when she saw him...


    A man?


    A monster?


    A beast?

 Chapter 7: OSVALDO?

    Osvaldo pulled her from the stairs, mming her against the wall.


    The maids screamed everyone turned scared for Penny. Osvaldo wasn''t nning on killing their new madam, was he?


    No, they will not allow it.


    Hughes screamed. "Master Osvaldo! Let her go please!" Both she and a few servants rushed towards them.


    But he didn''t. His grip tightened. His breathing was erratic. His head tilted as he stared at her, his fingers twitching, as if unsure whether to hold her... or break her.


    In all his life, he has never seen something so precious yet yful.


    "Osvaldo please don''t harm her she''s your wife. Please!" Hughes pleaded. She had asked Penny to leave, she warned her to hide. Their master wasn''t very fond of strangers. He kills anything in sight.


    This was not the first time, and it wouldn''t be thest.


    "Wife?" He suddenly said tilting his head to the side while Penny struggled to breathe. He leaned closer, his silver eyes staring right into her soul as he breathed her in. His hot breath made her shiver.


    "Yes master, she''s your wife. Please let her go." Hughes pleaded again but she didn''t dare touch him. No one did.


    At this stage, he was not redeemable. They were dealing with a madman, they were living with a madman.


    Osvaldo turned to look at her, his silver eyes glowing. His face turned so serious, and then immediately.


    "Hahahahahah." Heughed and the others joined him. They allughed like mad people. It is because if they don''t allugh, they''ll all be dead. It isn''t the first time this has happened, their master has always been this way, mad and violent.


    "Mine." Osvaldo finally called and as if they flipped the switch, his fingers loosened around her neck. He leaned in to lick her cheek, his wet hot tongue sending a jolt of electricity down her body.


    Penny had expected the worst smell toe from that mouth. She had expected something strong, maybe as strong as sewage, judging by his appearance. But his scent was of citrus, vani, and mint which filled her nostrils.


    Osvaldo finally let her go, smacking his lips as he started walking away.


    Penny staggered a little, gasping for air. She held the wall for support and a few of the maids rushed towards her for assistance.


    "Madam, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" The maids gathered her like she was something precious.


    Penny who was still confused and terrified by everything happening began to cry. This couldn''t be her life, how could she be married to a madman?


    How the hell is he going to sign the divorce papers now? She can not be stuck with this man forever.


    ****


    <fn13f0> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel</fn13f0>


    Pennyy in bed all day crying andughing at what her life had be. She had barely escaped death today and wondered if this was what she would face for the rest of her life.


    She was too scared to leave the room, too scared to stay, too scared to move or do anything.


    Chris had deceived her and made her marry his mad brother. Is that how much he hated her?


    If he never loved her why did he even get close to her in the first ce?


    Penny wiped her tears. This is partly her fault too. She had loved Chris blindly and signed those papers without looking, now this was her life. This is what she has to face now.


    One way or another she has to make Osvaldo sign the divorce papers. She cannot spend the rest of her life with a madman.


    The small knock on her room door made her flinch, and she stared at it warily. She had locked the door herself, but she was still scared that mad man would break the door and try to kill her again.


    The huge mark from his hold before was still very visible. It would be a miracle if she survived tonight.


    "Madam, it''s Rosie, I brought food and to also prepare your bath." A soft feminine voice sounded from outside and only then did Penny get out of bed to open the door for her maid.


    "Hurry." Penny hissed and the girl rushed in. Penny closed the door immediately, locking it even. Thest thing she wanted was for that monster to return.


    Rosie stared at the scared girl pitifully. Her red hair was tied to the back with a purple ribbon matching her outfit.


    Judging by Penny''s actions, it seems she had no idea what she was getting into. Their young master Chris always did this. Finds useless girls from good families for his mad brother as a wife and each of them never remains the same again.


    No one has been able to even get past the first stage of this marriage which is staying alive after seeing the mad man for the first time.


    They all end up dead. Either by Osvaldo''s hands or they end upmitting suicide that same day.


    But Penny...


    She had somehow survived their mad master, and he even gave her a name. They all had no idea why their master was attracted to this fat ugly girl, but they wanted to see how long she wouldst.

 Chapter 8: TWISTED FATE

    If she wants to leave, she needed zero guilt.


    "Master wasn''t always like this, or so I''ve heard. But over time, he... changed." Rosie shrugged.


    "I''m sorry you''ve been dragged into this, Madam," Rosie murmured. "If only Master Christian would stop searching for brides for master..."


    Penny''s breath hitched. "Searching for brides?"


    Rosie hesitated before nodding. "Every year, he brings women from all over, hoping one will survive. But none ever do. That''s just how it is."


    A cold shiver ran down Penny''s spine. "H... how many... have there been?"


    Rosie bent her head. "More than thirty. Nonested long. It was either they died by Masters hands, or theymitted suicide. But none have survived." Penny''s stomach churned at Rosie''s words.


    What have she really gotten into?


    Right now more than ever, she wanted to run away. She knew she had to leave. She had a bright future ahead for her to die like this. She couldn''t let Ari and her stupid ex win this war.


    "But you..." Rosie continued. "Master Osvaldo gave you a name. That''s never happened before. He didn''t even hurt you as much..."


    Penny''s heart pounded. So this was why Christian and Ariana had been so eager to marry her off?


    They had sent her to die.


    Penny gritted her teeth. She must survive this so that she deals with them.


    If she disappeared for a few years, maybe two or three, her marriage to the mad man would dissolve on its own. And when she returns... she would make Christian and Ariana pay for their cruelty.


    She nodded at her thought. That was a good idea.


    "Please eat, Madam," Rosie urged gently. "You must be starving."


    Penny shook her head slightly. "Food is the least of my troubles now Rosie." Penny said.


    She stood up suddenly. "I want to leave. This marriage is a mistake. Rosie... will you help me?"


    Rosie looked startled, she couldn''t say no to her plea. She had said no to countless other women in the past and had watched them all die by the hands of their master.


    How many more women have to die for the Adkins family to know Osvaldo Adkins can not be saved? "Madam, I..."


    "I won''t survive another night here," Penny whispered. "I don''t belong here. I shouldn''t be here."


    Rosie bit her lip, then gave a quick nod. "Alright. I''ll help you leave tomorrow morning. But tonight... let me draw your bath. You need rest."


    Penny didn''t argue. Her body was still shaking. She couldn''t afford to see that beast anymore.


    <fn34a6> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fn34a6>


    She let Rosie guide her to the bath, soaking in hot water that smelled of herbs and jasmine. She closed her eyes, letting the warmth ease her pain.


    By the time she returned to the bed, her eyes were heavy. Rosie had promised the doors would stay locked. That Osvaldo never came out at night.


    Since the night dress avable in the room was not her size, Penny had decided to sleep in just her underwear.


    She would tell Rosie to help her get her clothes by morning.


    She curled beneath the sheets, her body settling in the soft mattress. She was super exhausted. And before Penny knew what was happening, she had fallen asleep.


    Penny was half-asleep, her mind drifting in and out like a paper boat on a restless stream, when a faint sound broke through the silence.


    <strong><i>Click!</i></strong>


    Her eyes snapped open. Her head immediately turning to the door handle to see it moving.


    Her heart began to race.


    She sat up instinctively, fingers clutching the nket as if it could shield her.


    Was it Rosie? Was it yet time for them to leave?


    Her head instinctively turned to the clock which read 1:30 am. This was a little past midnight. Rosie wouldn''t want to leave now. So who was it.


    "Rosie." Penny called and the door creaked open.


    One footstep.


    Then another.


    A tall figure entered, his presence heavy, overwhelming, as if the air itself had bent to his will.


    Penny''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at him.


    It was him...


    But what is he doing here?


    And as if noticing her stare, his silver eyes turned to meet her gaze. And Penny''s breath caught in her throat.


    "What are you?" His deep voice sounded in her ears.

 Chapter 9: THE COLD WOLF AND TREMBLING GIRL

    What are you?" That deep, quiet voice sent a chill down her spine.


    "I... I... We..." Penny stuttered, unable to form a sentence.


    She was too stunned to speak.


    His expression didn¡¯t shift. Calm. Cold. As he stared at the intruder.


    Then...


    He moved.


    With slow, soundless steps, he walked further in, the door shutting behind him with a soft click that felt louder than a gunshot in the silence.


    Penny¡¯s entire body went stiff.


    Osvaldo stopped at the edge of the bed, looming over her like a wolf circling its prey. His dark eyes traced her form, lingering on the way her fingers trembled against the sheets.


    "You¡¯re in my bed," he said, voice deep, smooth, and unreadable as his eyes moved around her.


    Of course, she knew she was in his bed, but she had no idea. Rosie said there was no other room avable.


    "Naked." He added, a smile tugging his lips like a predator ready to devour its prey. Of all the stupid things his family had done, this seems rather interesting.


    They brought a naked woman to his room to seduce him. A man they know has been starved of a woman all his life.


    And here he thought he would die a virgin...


    Well... He could y the game they wanted.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," he murmured, his voice calm like water, yet cold enough to freeze her blood. "But now that you are... I wonder..." Osvaldo drawled tilting his head to the side.


    Penny had no idea what she had gotten into. What did he mean by that? She didn¡¯t mean to upset him, she was only here because George set her up.


    "P... Please... don¡¯t kill me," she whispered, squeezing her eyes shut.


    Her heart hammered wildly.


    She didn¡¯t know what he would do next.


    Would he yell? Drag her out? Hurt her?


    But he was already on top of her.


    The Osvaldo from earlier had been mad. Eyes wild, words broken. He had gripped her neck like he could crush her. And now, he was speaking normally.


    She didn¡¯t dare move. Didn¡¯t dare breathe.


    Yet, despite everything, his scent wrapped around her, dark, intoxicating, like smoke and winter.


    "Kill you?" A low, humorless chuckle rumbled from his chest.


    "Don¡¯t act innocent, sweetheart. Isn¡¯t this what my family hired you for? To warm my bed?" His fingers traced the edge of the sheet, his knuckles brushing her thigh and Penny shivered.


    She has never been touched by a man like this in her life.


    Penny bit her lip hard enough to taste copper.


    This was all a misunderstanding!


    She thought no one was attracted to fat women. This man could clearly see she was fat and ugly, why was he still touching her?


    When Penny felt the sheetsing off her body, she panicked and held it tightly. She was ashamed of her body, she couldn¡¯t let anyone see her this way.


    "I... I¡¯m fat, nobody wants to be with fat a girl." She blurted out, hoping he would stop trying to rip off the sheets from her body if he was aware of it.


    It¡¯s a norm for men to hate fat women. They get easily turned off when they see therger boobs, t wide ass, and pot belly. But the man before her didn¡¯t seem like he cared.


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t even blink.


    "I have eyes, woman," he said tly. This man must truly be crazy. His hand slid higher, the sheet slipping between his fingers and she panicked even more.


    "I¡¯m uneducated. Unemployed and eat a drum of food every day." Penny continued. She would do anything, anything to make him see her as unattractive.


    "I drive a Tata Nano car. The cheapest car in the world. I¡¯m useless, a product of rape, and a shapeless cow. How can you still want me after all these?" Penny cried out. She had just told him everything she was, everything her mother used to scare everyone away from her.


    Osvaldo paused to stare at the crying woman beneath him, a frown marred his beautiful face.


    "Then why are you here?" Osvaldo asked impatiently.


    "B... Because I... I was forced to marry you." She said hoping he would let her go, but it seemed her words only fueled him more.


    "Is that so?" His breath warmed her skin as he leaned in, his lips a hairsbreadth from her ear. A dark chuckle escaped his lips as he watched her tremble.


    Penny squeezed her eyes shut. This wasn¡¯t the n. None of this was supposed to happen.


    But Osvaldo wasn¡¯t stopping.


    His fingers traced the curve of her hip, slowly dragging the sheets off her body before removing it entirely.


    <fn9783> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn9783>


    Penny gasped, eyes turning wide from his action.

 Chapter 10: THE COLD WOLF AND TREMBLING GIRL 2

    Penny opened her eyes to look at him, she was stunned by his words. Was he iming her rather than rejecting her?


    He should be angry his family had given him a fat, ugly and worthless woman for a wife. But he wasn¡¯t.


    "Well then..." Osvaldo growled, his hands sliding possessively up her thighs, forcing them apart. His gaze dropped between her legs, his tongue dragging over his lips. "Let me taste what¡¯s mine."


    Penny squirmed, panic shing in her eyes. "N-no, please sir, please..."


    "Why not?" His fingers traced the damp fabric of her panties, his smirk cruel. "You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s only right we consumate our marriage, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Ah-!" She cried out as his fingers pushed inside, her body clenching around him. "No, no, stop-!"


    "No?" He tilted his head, his thumb circling her clit, slow and torturous. "Your body¡¯s saying yes, sweetheart. You¡¯re already dripping for me."


    "I-I want a divorce!" she gasped, her voice breaking.


    Osvaldo froze.


    "I... I Only came here to make you sign the divorce papers. I don¡¯t want to be married to you."


    The heat in his eyes vanished immediately at her words, reced by something far colder. Slowly, he pulled his fingers from her, watching her shudder at the loss.


    A beat of silence. Then-


    He stood, his jaw clenched, his cock still achingly hard. "Where is the divorce papers?" His cold voice sounded in her ears.


    "We¡¯ll need to go to the bureau office to confirm the marriage first, then we can settle for a divorce." His silver eyes met hers and Penny stopped breathing. Even if he had done nothing to her or try to harm her again, she was still traumatized by their first meeting.


    Osvaldo gaze lingered longer than usual, then he turned, his movement precise. The door groaned as he pulled it open, the hallway shadows swallowing him whole.


    <fn90c9> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? </fn90c9>


    Penny clutched the sheets to her chest, her skin still burning from his touch.


    She never knew a man could be so terrifying until today.


    Penny¡¯s fingers trembled as she turned the key, locking the door with a soft click. It brought her nofort. She had locked it before and somehow, he still found his way in. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s falling asleep tonight.


    Only a few more hours. Then she would leave this cursed house, this strange family, and never look back.


    Her heart still hadn¡¯t slowed since a few minutes ago. She could still feel his suffocating presence in the room with her.


    Everything happened so quickly. She couldn¡¯t believe she had felt his fingers in her, the same fingers he had almost used to kill her today.


    But how is it possible? How can the madman she had seen this morning, turn out to be sane tonight?


    The Osvaldo she had seen looked nothing mad. She was sure it was the same man from this afternoon because the tattoo she had seen earlier was still on his body.


    Is Osvaldo Adkins really mad, or is he faking it?

 Chapter 11: MORNING PLANS

    This is the reason they had been looking for a bride for the madman.


    It was all Christian¡¯s idea. If the madman gets married, it means his wife automatically owns everything he owns. She could easily file for a conservatorship and control all of his wealth since he wasn¡¯t mentally stable.


    All they needed to do was control her. That is why Christian had picked Penny. Penny is easy to control, she¡¯s uneducated and would do whatever they wanted.


    She is the key to them getting all of Osvaldo¡¯s wealth.


    And now, in the rose garden, sat Abby Adkins, drinking tea as always. This had be her routine. A fake peace. A habit to calm her nerves. But her heart was far from calm.


    She had sent over thirty women into that penthouse. None came back alive. Not even their bodies. They all disappeared without a trace. Abby had lost hope long ago.


    But Christian said this girl would be different.


    Still, Abby doubted it. If Penny had survived the night, Hughes, the stupid housekeeper, would have rushed here with news. But the garden was silent. The path to the penthouse was empty.


    Her patience was running thin.


    "The whips are ready, madam," a servant said, stepping forward with bowed head.


    Abby waved her hand slightly and the servant left.


    "Whips?" Greg Adkins raised his brows. "What for?"


    Abby sipped her tea calmly. "What else? That mad dog must have killed his new wife already."


    Her words were light, but her tone was sharp and cold.


    If Osvaldo had truly killed thest hope of their wealth, then today, she would kill him.


    They had gotten nothing from taking care of him anyway. So what if they earned twenty billion and a few properties? That boy was a curse. A burden. Never grateful. Always silent. Always mad.


    Abby could not forget the time he almost killed her son while they were little.


    "Be gentle, Abby. He¡¯s still our only chance," Greg said in a low voice.


    "For how long? Huh?" Abby snapped. "Do you think we can hide this forever? It¡¯s only a matter of time before people discover we¡¯re broke Greg.


    "We have nothing left to our name. I feel like the world is closing in on us." She scratched her thigh again. A deep itch that never went away.


    Greg looked at her. "Still itching?" His eyes went down there and Abby closed her legs.


    She nodded but brushed it off. "Our dignity is more important than this sickness."


    She had a sickness, one that needed millions for treatment, but they had no money for it. Not when they were arranging for Chris¡¯s marriage to the Wird¡¯s daughter.


    Greg has told his wife countless times to forget the marriage and focus on her health but she refuses. She cares more about her social status than her health.


    <fn9231> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn9231>


    "I spoke to Timothy," Greg changed the topic. "He sold a fewndsst week. And I asked him to sell more for the wedding."


    "You did what?!" Abby hissed. "Are you insane? You touched the madman¡¯s property?!"


    "You think anyone will find out?" Greg scoffed. "There¡¯s no one left in that family. Just that old blind man and the lunatic grandson. Who wille asking questions?"


    Abby paused. Her anger battled with her greed.


    "How much did you make?" she asked quietly.


    Greg¡¯s lips curved. "Thends are rich in oil, gold, and crystals. I sold just a few plots. Got a hundred million."


    Abby smiled atst. The money could save their faces. Just for now.


    "Good. That will keep us safe. Until we can finally take everything from Osvaldo. All we need is that girl¡¯s signature."


    "Only if she survived," Greg added.


    Just then, a voice came from the hallway.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t she survive?"


    Christian entered the garden. Tall, handsome, and proud as he walked.


    Abby turned to look at him, stunned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I just spoke to Barnaby," Christian said with a grin. "He said the madman... likes her."


    He turned to his parents. "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I never make mistakes."


    "Where is she? Bring her to me." Abby said.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong><i>A/N: If you skipped the prologue, then you may find this Chapter a little confusing. But it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll understand as the storymences.</i></strong>

 Chapter 12: THE MADMAN’S BRIDE

    For now, they would put the girl through observation, maybe Osvaldo, even though was in his violent mood was not in the right frame of mind to kill her. They¡¯ll give her a week and see how things go.


    One beautiful week would do the trick.


    Penny drew the sheets to cover her almost naked form as she stared at them. But her eyes were more on Rosie. The maid that had promised her escape.


    How are they still here till this hour when everyone is wide awake? Rosie hadn¡¯te to fetch her like she promised. And she had been so stupid to oversleep.


    Osvaldo must be waiting for her, she needs to go to the bureau with him.


    Rosie, prepare the newdy and make sure she¡¯sfortable," Barnaby ordered coldly.


    "I am Barnaby, Madam," he said, bowing stiffly. "The butler of this house. If you need anything, or if you have any questions, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    "Hughes, as you know, will be responsible for looking after you," he added, turning to leave.


    Penny said nothing. Her eyes followed the butler until he bowed again and stepped out of the room.


    Hughes moved to the windows, drawing back the curtains. Morning light spilled into the room like golden silk.


    Even though their master¡¯s room looked empty with just a bed and a reading table due to his recklessness, the room was still so beautiful.


    "Our mistress has asked that you have breakfast with her this morning to discuss your marriage n with Master Osvaldo." Hughes turned to look at Penny.


    "There would be no marriage n Hughes. I already spoke with your masterst night. We¡¯re getting divorced." Both Hughes and Rosie who was about to prepare Penny¡¯s bath paused to look at her.


    Have they done something wrong for her to leave? So far Penny¡¯s the only one who can take their mad master, she couldn¡¯t leave. Their mistress would kill them.


    She has asked them to give the girl whatever she wanted and make her sofortable that she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Hughes knelt down immediately. "Miss Penny, I¡¯m sorry if I said anything wrong." Panny raised a brow at the apology.


    Why is this woman apologizing?


    Penny was not used to people falling at her feet even if she was still so fat and ugly. In her world, everyone hated her, no one wanted to be associated with her.


    "What are you talking about Hughes?" Pennyughed a little. "You have done nothing wrong. Come on stand up." Penny said and Hughes obeyed, rising to her feet.


    "T... Then why do you want to leave?" Hughes asked. Thest thing she wanted was to get whipped because she couldn¡¯t convince her madam to stay here.


    Abby will definitely not spare her or anyone in this ce if Penny leaves. For the other girls that have died, she whipped them for their death and even starved them for a month including their madmaster. They all had no idea how food had magically appeared in their rooms then, but that was how they survived.


    "Because I want to." Penny smiled. At the same time, Rosie stepped out of the bathroom. She had just finished preparing Penny¡¯s bath and was ready to attend to her mistress when she overheard their conversation.


    "Your bath water is ready madam." She bowed. Penny smiled and was about to get out of bed when "You can leave Rosie, I¡¯ll take it from here." Hughes said.


    <fn4182> Newest update provided by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn4182>


    "No, I want Rosie to attend to me," Penny said firmly.


    Hughes paused, then nodded silently. She nced at Rosie with a look full of unspoken meaning. Rosie returned the look with a faint nod.


    She understood.


    She was not to let Penny out of her sight. Not even for a moment.


    Inside the bathroom, Rosie shut the door carefully behind them. Penny slowly stepped into the warm bath, the water rising around her body.


    "You promised to help me escape," Penny said softly, her eyes watching Rosie.


    Rosie lowered her head.


    "I did, Miss Penny," she whispered. "I really meant it. But everything has changed. Barnaby doubled the guardsst night. All the servants are watching you now. No one is allowed to take their eyes off you."


    Penny frowned. "Why? What changed?"


    Rosie looked at the door nervously, then leaned closer.


    "Because... you¡¯re the master¡¯s chosen bride now."

 Chapter 13: THE MADMAN’S BRIDE

    Back in the bathroom.


    "Because you¡¯re master chosen Bride." Pennyughed at Rosie¡¯s words. Chosen Bride indeed.


    "It¡¯s not funny Miss Penny. The Adkins are not good people. You should run as far away from them as you can. Do not listen to whatever deal they¡¯ll offer, it¡¯s all lies." Rosie said with all seriousness.


    There was only little she could do to help her new miss. She didn¡¯t want Penny to die like the other women, but that would mean Penny helping herself too.


    "You¡¯re the only woman master didn¡¯t harm. The only one who survived. That makes you important now. They won¡¯t let you leave." Penny¡¯s smile faded.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they let her leave?


    "What are you talking about?" Penny asked.


    Rosie hesitated for a moment, ncing toward the door, then leaned in. "I heard something yesterday. From Barnaby. It¡¯s the real reason they¡¯ve been searching for a bride." She had overheard Barnaby and Hughes talking about it while she went to her room to sleep.


    The information was too big. It was something no one knew in the entire Owlsgrave.


    She began pouring warm water over Penny¡¯s head and gently massaging shampoo into her hair as she spoke.


    "They want to use you, Miss. Since you¡¯re married to Master Osvaldo, his inheritance is yours. Everything the Adkins own is yours, that is why you¡¯re being treated as a queen."


    This was truly ridiculous. Penny thought.


    Why would the Adkins want to use her for the wealth they already own?


    How can their wealth belong to Osvaldo when he¡¯s only their sick son? Shouldn¡¯t it belong to Chris the sane son?


    "How is that possible." Rosie applied generous shampoo to her mistress¡¯s hair as she massaged it gently.


    "That is because they¡¯re imposters," Rosie said. She had been shocked herself when she heard Barnaby and Hughes talking about it. The Adkins they thought they knew, Abby and Greg weren¡¯t the real Adkins.


    No wonder they have been so cruel to Osvaldo. They¡¯re imposters who want to kill him and take everything he owns.


    "Abby and Greg Adkins are not the true Adkins. I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you Miss Penny, but you have to leave to save yourself." Rosie added.


    Abby and Greg will never stop until they¡¯ve taken everything from Osvaldo.


    Just like they¡¯ve killed more than thirty women already, they wouldn¡¯t mind killing more just for their selfish gains.


    "So that means, Chris is not an Admin too?" Penny asked.


    Rosie rinsed Penny¡¯s hair, her hands steady even though her heart was racing. He isn¡¯t." Rosie responded to see her new mistress smiling.


    Then that should mean, I¡¯m a true Adkins now?" Penny opened her eyes to look at the girl who nodded hesitantly. She smiled.


    Once Rosie finished, she helped her dry off and led her into the walk-in closet. It was bare and empty, just one dress hanging there, no jewelry, no makeup, barely even a mirror.


    Penny stood still, staring at the room. She knew she had been desperate to leave before. In fact, being caught in the Adkins drama is thest thing she wants, but she has a n.


    She couldn¡¯t leave without her revenge on Chris and Ariana. She wanted to shame her sister for thinking she had done something huge when she married Chris.


    She would take revenge for herself and Osvaldo and make sure he¡¯s in the best condition before he leaves.


    Rosie helped Penny into her dress and led her back into the room. When both women stepped in, they were greeted by Hughes who paced around the room.


    "You¡¯re finally done, Miss Penny." Hughes stared at the girl. Though she wasn¡¯t very beautiful, she looked decent in the dress she wore. She looked better than she did the previous day with no makeup on, no jewels on her body. Just a simple girl.


    "Let¡¯s hurry now. The entire family is waiting for you miss." Hughes said and started walking away and Penny followed behind her. She was dressed in a beautiful flower dress, her blonde hair weaved to the back falling down to her back.


    It¡¯s the most Rosie could do since there were no hair pins avable to tie her hair.


    Both Hughes and Penny stepped out of the penthouse and headed for the biggest building in the estate. The Adkins main family house.


    The maids standing at the entrance of the big building already started their gossip as they stared at their new mistress. They all couldn¡¯t believe Penny was still alive after spending a night with the madman.


    This is truly a miracle.


    <fnc523> Readplete version only at Find1Novel</fnc523>


    Penny had done the impossible. She truly is the Madman¡¯s bride.

 Chapter 14: FAMILY BREAKFAST

    Let them try to act superior. Penny was the one with power now. She knew their secrets, knew the truth they buried so deep even the servants dared not whisper it.


    In fact, she might just enjoy the luxury while she takes revenge on Chris and Ariana for their betrayal.


    The servants pushed open the heavy doors, and Penny stepped in with quiet grace.


    "Oh Penelope, Wee child, pleasee,e my dear." Abby Adkins called sweetly. A sweet smile on her lips as she weed her daughter.


    Penny had expected to be scolded, but she was shocked to see her mother inw hug her so sweetly.


    Maybe Rosie was wrong. Maybe Abby isn¡¯t so bad.


    The woman actually seem so sweet and less troublesome. As they walked to the table, her eyes went over to Christian and Ariana who¡¯s sat across the long dinning table stretched before her like a battlefield.


    Ariana was adorned with expensive jewels as usual, wearing a white dress that showed off her curves. Her blonde hair was tied up falling over her shoulder in ponytail. She looked so beautiful. Like an angel ascending from heaven.


    And Penny. She was in her flower dress. No make up. No jewel, nothing. There wasn¡¯t even a hair pin attached to her hair.


    She should be the jealous one. She should be envious of her sister, but she wasn¡¯t. If anything she had been happy for her sister.


    But she had no idea why Ariana hated her so much.


    Her eyes turned the left, to see an unfamiliar figure seated there. An elegantly dressed older man. Maybe he¡¯s Greg Adkins, Christian¡¯s father.


    Everyone stared at her. Eyes swept over her from head to toe, not bothering to hide their judgment. The silence thickened, almost suffocating.


    Madam Abby¡¯s expression was calm, her face like a porcin mask as she weed her new daughter inw happily. But Greg Adkins... his lip curled downwards


    He couldn¡¯t hide his disdain. The girl was hideous and fat.


    Of course, the madman liked her. Only a lunatic could stomach such a girl. Greg¡¯s eyes gleamed with calction. If she was truly as easy to manipte as Chris imed, then everything would go ording to n.


    They¡¯ll milk her dry, then manipte her into killing Osvaldo. Once their ns seed, they would me her for it, and lock her up in prison for life.


    Easy isn¡¯t it. Greg smiled.


    That would be the end of the cursed Adkins bloodline.


    "Pleasee seat with us. I am so sorry I hadn¡¯t formally weed you." Abby said leading Penny to seat beside her.


    "Before Christian announced your arrival, you were already inside the penthouse." She said dishing a few portion of the food into Penny¡¯s te.


    "Is this enough, or do you need more?" Abby asked, but before Penny could speak.


    "That wouldn¡¯t be enough. Penny can eat everything on this table. Right Penny?" Ariana chuckled at her own joke.


    "Hush Ariana. I will not take you bullying Penny. She¡¯s your elder sister and now your sister inw too." Abby scolded her. She would not let this girl ruin their ns of milking Osvaldo¡¯s inheritance from the one person that holds it now.


    Ariana who hadn¡¯t expected to be scolded was too stunned to speak. She thought Abby would hate Penny too like everyone else.


    Everyone hates Penny.


    "I¡¯m sorry mother. I didn¡¯t mean to. I... It¡¯s just the usual joke I and Pennyugh at sometimes." Penny shook her head as she stared at her younger sister.


    Joke?


    They barely even joke like this.


    "That is no way to joke around Ariana. Jokes are meant to be funny, not boring." Abby rolled her eyes uninterested. Ariana clutched her fingers beneath the table, her nails digging into her finger.


    She hadn¡¯t thought her ns of mocking Penny would backfire. She knew she had to do something about it as soon as possible.


    "She¡¯s learnt her lesson mother. I¡¯m sure Penny has no problem with it, if it¡¯s their usual jokes. Right Penny?" Chris asked but Penny didn¡¯t respond.


    She hated that this is the life she¡¯ll be ustomed to now. Seeing Chris and Ariana everyday was something she wasn¡¯t ready for.


    Ariana suddenly sniffled like an innocent child. "I¡¯m sorry if I really hurt you Penny. I was wrong and was merely joking." She said.


    "It¡¯s nothing Ariana, you¡¯ve done worse." Penny smiled.


    "Can¡¯t you just stop Penny. Ariana has already apologized, can¡¯t you let it go?" Chris came in defense of his finace and Penny couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She hadn¡¯t even said a thing yet he was getting so defensive.

 Chapter 15: FAVOURED DAUGHTER IN LAW

    Ariana wanted to oppose it so badly, but she couldn¡¯t. She had already done one bad thing right now, adding another would destroy her image before Abby and the entire Adkin¡¯s, so she pinched Chris¡¯s arm.


    Chris cleared his throat immediately and then said. "Hosting a dinner. Isn¡¯t that too much mother?" Chris asked but Abby waved it off.


    "Nonsense. A dinner party is the best idea. Since we¡¯re not hosting a wedding celebration for Penny." Abby said.


    "Mother is right Chris." Ariana turned to her husband to put her delicate fingers on his hands. "Your brother has been locked in there since his birth. Since Penny can tame him, I think we should let the world see him now." Ariana said sweetly and then turned to Penny.


    "Right big sis? You¡¯re the only one that can tame him. You¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t hurt anyone tonight right?" She asked.


    <fnda65> This update is avable on Find[?]ovel</fnda65>


    She would never let Penny have any dinner party. Not while she¡¯s around. Penny can never outshine her again.


    "Ariana is right. If we want to host a dinner and finally show that madman, then we need to be sure she can tame him. Just because she survived through the night doesn¡¯t mean she can tame him." Greg cut in.


    He has been quiet until now. He didn¡¯t like the fat girl, she was just too unattractive. When they asked for Osvaldo¡¯s wife he had thought she would be manageable so that he too could have his way with her. It¡¯s been so long since he¡¯s been with any woman, especially since Abby¡¯s illness.


    Ariana was his daughter-inw. Plus she¡¯s his only son¡¯s wife, he couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything to her. But Osvaldo¡¯s wife...


    "Father is right Mother. There will be important guests in attendance at the party, we can¡¯t let anyone get hurt because of that curse." Christian said.


    "How can we be so sure the madman even likes her?" Ari asked ring stylishly at her sister.


    "But Penny survived through the night. It¡¯s something no one has been able to do." Abby said.


    No one has been able to do what Penny did. Surviving in the hands of the madman was a miracle. The same violent body that has almost killed them in the past.


    "Anyone can do that mother." Arianaughed a little. "Even I can do it if I want."


    "Penny just got lucky that¡¯s all. If we really want to test it, let her speak to him again." Ariana said eyeing her sister.


    She was jealous the Adkins family were treating Penny like she was anything special.


    "Let her speak to him before all of us and let¡¯s see if she can talk to him without a scratch. Only then will we believe she is capable of taming him." Ariana said.


    "Penny, don¡¯t ever think for a day that I hate you. I¡¯m just doing this for the sake of the family. As Chris¡¯s wife, I¡¯m now a part of the family and it¡¯s my duty to look out for us."


    "You have done well, Ariana," Greg said, and Ariana smiled. "Penny would be a fool to think you hate her for looking after the family." He added.


    Penny said nothing, there was no need to waste her time on Ariana¡¯s games. Now she knew the Adkins family hated Osvaldo so much, but why would they hate the source of their livelihood?


    Abby turned to the housekeeper at a corner, "Hughes, get Osvaldo out of the Penthouse. I want Penny to prove herself to us again." Hughes froze at her Mistress¡¯s words.


    They all had no idea how Penny had survived through the night, but yesterday¡¯s encounter hadn¡¯t been nice at all. Penny had barely escaped the grip of the madman, which makes them think she could escape him now.


    "But mistress..."


    "Are you going against me, Hughes?" Abby asked and the housekeeper quickly dropped to her knees. She would never do that. She would never disrespect thest of the house.


    "No mistress," Hughes said.


    "Then do what I¡¯ve asked." At that, Hughes ran out of the mansion without a second thought. Abby turned to the next servant there.


    "You, tell Hugo to get the chains from the dungeon and arrange the whips." She said and the servant scrammed away immediately.


    Penny had no idea what they wanted to use the chains for. She wanted to ask, but she held herself. If only these people knew the man she had metst night wasn¡¯t at all mad.


    But why would he endure these tortures and still act mad before them?


    "Penny dear, if you¡¯re done eating, please step out with us," Abby said sweetly. She wanted to settle this matter once and for all. Everyone would know today if this fat girl could tame the madman or if it was luck.


    Though it didn¡¯t matter if she could tame him, after all, she was married to him, which makes her own everything belonging to the Adkins family.

 Chapter 16: CAN SHE TAME HIM?

    They were tall. Too tall. Their arms looked like they were carved from stone, and their faces were hard and cold. The kind of men you only saw in fantasy novels. The kind guarding ancient emperors or fallen kingdoms.


    Penny¡¯s heart clenched.


    All this... just to bring him out?


    They treated him like a monster. Like some rabid creature that needed to be restrained with force.


    But they didn¡¯t know.


    They didn¡¯t see what she sawst night. The pain in his eyes. The quiet undercurrent of sadness in his voice. Osvaldo wasn¡¯t a monster.


    He was just... misunderstood.


    She had no idea why he was pretending to be mad, but was it worth it?


    Did he like the torture?


    Why is he doing this to himself?


    <fn9a43> Chapters first released on f?ndnovel</fn9a43>


    "Mrs. Adkins," Penny called the older woman walking over slowly. Her voice was calm, but firm.


    "I don¡¯t think all this is necessary."


    Ariana raised a single brow immediately. She was standing next to Abby so she had overheard Penny¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯t let it stand.


    She was hellbent on humiliating Penny today. She would show the entire Adkin family that Penny was useless and should not be taken seriously.


    She would show them that her survival had been by ident and that now, she would die at the hands of the madman.


    Ariana¡¯s painted lips curled into a mocking smile. Her jewels glittered under the morning sun.


    "Oh?" Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. "Why, Penny? Are you scared now? Do you admit that your survival was only by luck?" She rolled the tips of her hair with her index finger as she stared at her sister.


    Penny met Ariana¡¯s gaze, eyes steady.


    "Whether by luck or not. It wouldn¡¯t change the fact that I had survived the night in the penthouse." Penny said.


    "I don¡¯t even see the need for this test," Penny continued, her voice growing colder. "Are we proving that I lived, or are we proving you hoped I didn¡¯t?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t act so high and mighty now," Ariana snapped, her tone biting through the morning stillness like a whip. "There will be guests tonight, Penny. We can¡¯t have that beast ruining the Adkins name!"


    "He¡¯s not a beast." Penny defended, her words fell like thunderps. Crisp. Clean. And utterly unforgiving.


    Chrisughed, shrill and cruel. "Did you hear that? The beauty is already singing praises of her beast. A match truly forged from hell!"


    Ariana burst outughing too, her arm brushing Chris¡¯s as if sharing a joke. "A madman and his bride! I almost want to host a royal wedding!"


    "That¡¯s enough," Abby¡¯s voice rang out like a sudden gust of cold wind. She stepped forward, her expression unreadable.


    "Penelope," she continued, gentler now, almost motherly, it was the kind of softness that made one wary, like silk covering a knife. "All we want to know is how you managed to calm him. If you can do it again, right now, then we¡¯ll know he won¡¯t be a threat tonight. The chains, whips, and shackles won¡¯t be needed. No need for restraints if he behaves, right?"


    Penny nodded slowly. Alright, she just had to show them she could tame the madman. What¡¯s the worst that can happen?


    Abby turned to the guards. "Bring him out."


    The guards hesitated. Their eyes darted around. Their hands gripped their tranquilizers tighter, remembering the bloodstained tiles, the scream of broken bones. Last time, Osvaldo had sent three of them to the hospital.


    The iron door of the penthouse creaked open.


    A hush fell over the crowd.


    Then...


    Steps.


    Deliberate. Slow. Like thunder rolling down from the heavens.


    Out stepped a man.


    A massive figure, veiled by his long ck hair that shimmered like ink under the sun. His face remained hidden, but his presence struck the crowd like a p.


    No one dared speak or breathe.


    Hughes and Barnaby escorted their master down the stairs, they have tried to tell their mistress this was a terrible idea but she wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Penny¡¯s escapest night had been by luck, no one knew that this one would be.


    Everyone stared at the madman. They had expected a lunatic, a wild beast with tangled hair, yellowing teeth, and ragged clothes. Nails forming ws, shark and rotten with particles of old blood and thorn flesh left in there.


    Perhaps he would crawl on all four legs, snarling and grinning with bloodied gums.


    But what stepped into the sunlight was no beast.


    He was a god fallen from the heavens or a demon risen from the deepest pit.

 Chapter 17: CAN SHE TAME HIM?

    His silver eyes darted around everyone in the yard. The sunlight bounced off his shirt, exposing the sinews of his muscles, the glint in his eyes animalistic yet... strangely calm.


    As his eyes moved, theynded on the weapons on the floor and he frowned. He knew these things all too well, they¡¯re the things that brought him only pain.


    "Grrr." He growled deep in his throat clenching his fist ready to fight when he saw her. Those familiar blue eyes met him, and just like water, it calmed him.


    Everything else faded at the sight of her. Osvaldo growled again, low and deep in his throat. But this time it was not for anger.


    He took a step forward and everyone froze. The guards standing there had already tightened their grip on their weapons, their fingers hovered over the triggers.


    But Osvaldo didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t rage. He only looked at her.


    "Go to him," Ariana sneered, shoving Penny forward. "Go tame him before he hurts us all." Penny staggered from the shove but quickly caught herself.


    She raised her chin, and without hesitation, began to walk towards him. Her heart raced, but she took deep breaths to calm down.


    For some reason, she had no idea why the man before her looked different from the one she had metst night. She wondered if he was angry because she hadn¡¯t brought the divorce papers as agreed.


    "She¡¯s doing it."


    "Is she mad?


    "She¡¯s the one that tamed him before, she has to prove herself somehow."


    "Oh, I feel so bad for her." The whispers from the maids were endless as they were genuinely scared for Penny. But she had to shut Ariana up, today.


    She would exin to Osvaldo why she couldn¡¯t get the divorce agreement. She wondered how he¡¯d feel if he found out she wanted to be married to him.


    She doubts he would want her, but when she exins her reason, she doubts he would want rid of her.


    The wind yed with her hair, the sun brightening the golden strands even more. Her steps were silent but filled with quiet thunder.


    When she reached Osvaldo, she didn¡¯t bow. She didn¡¯t tremble.


    She lifted her hand... and touched his cheek. Though yesterday had been a different story, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t hurt her today.


    Penny opened her mouth to exin the situation, but Osvaldo¡¯s next action caught her off guard.


    "Mine." He closed his eyes leaning into her palms. That alone was enough to shock everyone standing in the yard.


    A ferocious beast, the untamable mad master was brought to his knees by a single touch. No one could believe it.


    Penelope Wird, the girl once called useless and unworthy, had tamed the mad devil. A man they had all feared for years.


    Hughes and Barnaby were both stunned at this. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Penny looked over her shoulder at the rest, "Is this proof enough?" But she barely finished speaking when Osvaldo groaned. His body trembled as he pushed her away and staggered backward.


    He began to shake violently, wiping at his nose, as if trying to erase her scent.


    "Master Osvaldo?" Hughes called wondering what had happened to him.


    "Master," Barnaby called as they watched the madman clean his nose violently. Penny who was still seated on the floor wondered what had happened. One moment they were fine and now...


    She was still in her thoughts when she heard a roar. Penny looked up and froze.


    Osvaldounched at her, eyes bloodshot, teeth bared like a beast ready to rip her apart.


    He was no longer the man who leaned into her hand.


    <fnd218> Updates are released by find(?)ovel</fnd218>


    He was the monster they feared. But before he could get to her, the guards there held him so tight.


    Penny¡¯s eyes moistened staring at him. What was happening, this was not the man she had metst night, this was a monster. Hughes and Barnaby helped Penny off the floor.


    "Are you okay Miss Penny?" Hughes asked and Penny nodded. Her eyes were still on Osvaldo who fought the guards like some beast. She has never been terrified of anything like she did this man right now.


    "Come with us, let¡¯s get you cleaned," Hughes said leading Penny away but before they could go far.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, Penny?" Ariana¡¯s voice sounded and Penny froze.

 Chapter 18: WELL?

    You¡¯ve still got that arrogant mouth, even after being humiliated in front of everyone?" she whispered.


    She stepped closer, eyes flicking to the bruise on Penny¡¯s face. Her lips curled, augh almost escaping her.


    "Tch, look at you." She clicked her tongue with false sympathy. "So pathetic." She said.


    "This happened because your survival had been an ident. Just like your birth." She whispered thest sentence for just Penny to hear but Hughes standing next to her mistress frowned.


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s Penny¡¯s fault she couldn¡¯t tame the madman. There was no school or training given on how to tame their master. She had warned their madam Abby about this being a bad idea but the older woman wouldn¡¯t listen.


    "You can¡¯t tame a mad man Penny. There¡¯s no rocket science to it. No one can. It¡¯s not possible, you¡¯re not a doctor and as the doctor that I am, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not possible." Then she turned to Abby.


    "Mother, can you see what I was trying to say? If we hadn¡¯t done this test, this beast would have killed or harmed the guests tonight." Ari said.


    Penny couldn¡¯t speak because she believed her sister was right. Osvaldo had hurt her today. She was second-guessing her stay with him now.


    She knew if she stayed, she would be dead before she got her revenge on Ari and Chris. Maybe she could fight them from afar.


    She didn¡¯t understand what had happened today. Last night Osvaldo had spoken to her normally, he even touched her in ces he wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Was it all a lie? Or was this his truth?


    Was that her dream because the man before them now didn¡¯t seem like he had spoken to herst night?


    She didn¡¯t know. And that terrified her more than the wounds on her skin.


    Fifteen guards wrestled with him now. Fifteen. And they still couldn¡¯t bring him down. His fury only grew, like fire fueled by the very chains meant to bind him.


    They whipped him like an animal, and for a moment, Penny felt pity for him.


    <fn2806> Readplete version only at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn2806>


    "What shall we do? I already sent out invitations for the party." Abby cried out, her words interrupting Penny¡¯s thoughts. She looked disappointed at her new daughter-inw.


    The person she had hoped to get their wealth from the madman was useless.


    "Not to worry mother. I and Chris can rece them. They¡¯re not something to be shown publicly anyways." Ariana said sweetly.


    "Thank you once again for removing shame from this family," Gregory said sweetly.


    "I knew she was worthless." He added, ring at the madman¡¯s fat wife. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Osvaldo kills her and then they¡¯ll find a more decent girl to be his wife.


    Now he knew the madman didn¡¯t like the girl in any way, he could sleep well that night.


    Ariana moved closer to her elder sister. "You see that Penny?" She asked inaudibly so that the rest of the family would not hear her.


    "This is how you run a family," Ari said.


    "You should give up already Penny. Even if you¡¯re married to the eldest son of the Adkins family, I¡¯m still more superior to you."


    "I have more authority than you. You¡¯ll always be under my foot where you belong." Ari said to see her sister smile.


    Penny¡¯s hunger to run away was slowly dying at her sister¡¯s words. Thest time she checked she was in charge here. She¡¯s the true owner of the Adkins¡¯s wealth right now, which makes her automatically superior to these people.


    "If I were you, I would worship me because anything I say goes in the family." Ari continued.


    You¡¯ll help me with my final project. If I pass, I get to study under Dr. Skills, the most respected medical genius alive. My future depends on it." Penny smiled even more, she should have known this was what Ariana wanted.


    "And if I don¡¯t help?" Penny asked calmly.


    "Then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re kicked out of the Adkins family. For good."


    Penny tilted her head, her voice soft as silk.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll help you." Penny said to see her sister smile victoriously as she had just won a huge fight.


    Ari arranged her dress and then started walking away with her head held high.

 Chapter 19: THE BEAST’S BRIDE

    "What?"


    "It was Master Gregory," Hughes said, voice cracking as she fell to her knees. "He told me to spray it on you this morning. I didn¡¯t know why until I saw what happened."


    Penny¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Hughes pped her hands together, bowing low. "Please forgive me, Miss Penny. I had no idea it was a setup. I thought it was harmless. But he... he nned it. They wanted him to attack you."


    Her heart sank as she heard her housekeeper speak.


    Penny didn¡¯t understand what had happened. She knew something was wrong. The Adkins needed her for Osvaldo¡¯s wealth, yet they want her dead? How was that even possible?


    She frowned. These people must think she¡¯s stupid. Osvaldo would never have hurt her if she didn¡¯t have the cinnamon spray on.


    This meant he was suffering for nothing. And she has gotten hurt for nothing either. Even though she had a little information, she had yet to pick the puzzles together and that¡¯s because she had seen Osvaldo be sane that day.


    He had spoken to her and even agreed to divorce her. So what happened?


    "Is Osvaldo twin?" Penny asked to see Hughes shake her head chuckling even. It was ridiculous to think her mad master was twin, but she wondered why her new mistress asked that.


    "Has he ever been sane even for a minute?" Hughes shook her head again. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line. The man she had seenst night... was that a dream?


    She would need to find out herself tonight. She would have to speak to Osvaldo again tonight. But not with the guards beating him that way.


    "In truth Mistress, the only reason you¡¯re married to master Osvaldo is because of his wealth." Penny was taken aback by Hughes¡¯s words.


    "Don¡¯t think for a second that the Adkins family love you. They don¡¯t." The housekeeper continued.


    She was loyal to her master and since her master has taken a liking towards the girl, it is her duty to be loyal too to Penny.


    They have been with Osvaldo since the beginning of time since his father handed him over to Greg and Abby. They had seen how the Adkins formally known as the Petersons punished the little boy.


    They had witnessed how theyvished their portion of the deal and are now hungry for Osvaldo¡¯s.


    Hughes and Barnaby have both decided never to let the Petersons steal anything belonging to their master. Their new madam would be the right sessor.


    "Thank you for telling me that," Penny said.


    "From now on, Hughes, you cannot betray me anymore. No more secrets if we¡¯re going to be close." Hughes nodded at her mistress words simultaneously. This mistress was different from the others.


    They would have had her head rolling on the floor now for this betrayal. But Penny seemed kind.


    "Help me change my clothes." Penny suddenly said.


    "B... But Miss Penny, we haven¡¯t been able to shop for you yet. You have nothing to wear." Hughes responded.


    "I left my bags in my car. Can you get them for me?" Hughes nodded, she rose, bowing gently to her mistress before stepping out of the room.


    In no time she returned with two bags. They¡¯re the only properties Penny had, one containing all of her works and important documents and the other containing her clothes.


    Penny took the bag from Hughes and stepped into her closet, when she stepped out again, she was in a new dress.


    The dress was simple, yet so beautiful. Her hair was tied back, her face still bruised but proud.


    "Come with me, Hughes," she said. "I need to save my husband."


    Hughes followed her steps quickly. There was no hesitation in Penny now. If the Adkins wanted to kill her, they¡¯d have to try harder. She wasn¡¯t going to run.


    She would make them pay.


    Even if she wouldn¡¯t take a cent from Osvaldo, she would make them regret every wound they ever gave him.


    They made a mistake ying with her. She was a renowned herbalist, there isn¡¯t a sickness she cannot cure. If only they all knew who they were messing with.


    Hughes led Penny to the dungeon. A ce hidden beneath the estate. Cold. Silent. A prison, not a home. And it was here the truth lived.


    When Penny stepped inside, her heart dropped. Her blue eyes went to the man chained like a beast. The sound of whips shing against his skin over and over again echoed in the empty space.


    His back was raw, the skin torn and red. The air reeked of blood and sweat. Penny¡¯s heart ached at the sight of him.


    Ariana stood there, barking orders like a mad dog. Her maid stood beside her quietly, not dating to refute her words


    "You¡¯re not hitting him hard enough!" Ariana hissed. The guards there stared between themselves wondering if this was truly the order from their mistress.


    They were scared of they continued, they might kill him. They all know Abby would never let them kill the mad master so what is the second miss talking about?


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Ari screamed again, eyes burning with hatred.


    Then the maids voice sounded, she took was scared their mad master was going to die. "Miss Ari, the mistress only said to punish him, not kill him. Look at him... he¡¯s already..."


    <fn5d0e> This content belongs to </fn5d0e>


    "So what? He¡¯s useless. A dead man walking. The sooner he dies the better it¡¯ll be for everyone." Her ns were simple, make Penny a widow and kick her out of the Adkins family for good.


    Ariana¡¯s eyes lit up with wicked joy.


    "Flog him! Again! Until I say stop!" the guards were about to continue the torture, then...


    "Don¡¯t you darey a finger on him!"

 Chapter 20: THE BEAST’S BRIDE 2

    Ariana¡¯s face twisted in rage. Respected?


    Penny? That stupid girl who should have never been born?


    "You¡¯re listening to her over me? Are you all insane? Do you all have death wishes?" Ariana hissed.


    "Do you even know what she is? A stain. A mistake. A product of shame. She shouldn¡¯t even be here breathing the same air as us!"


    "We¡¯re sorry Miss Ariana. But we only know Miss Penny as our master¡¯s wife therefore we must obey her." The guards stood their ground. They have been given orders, and they couldn¡¯t go against it.


    Penny was already kneeling beside Osvaldo, gently touching his bloodied face. She had no idea what this man had been through, but she felt pity for him. No matter what, he does not deserve such treatment from these people.


    "Hughes, get a few servants. We need to take him back to the penthouse," Penny said softly, steadying Osvaldo¡¯s head on herp.


    "But Master is badly hurt... shouldn¡¯t we call a doctor?" Hughes asked, voice full of concern.


    "No need," Penny replied calmly, her gaze never leaving Osvaldo¡¯s face. She is a doctor and can handle Osvaldo¡¯s injury.


    A few guards stepped forward, guilt all over their faces. "We... we can carry him, Madam. We don¡¯t need help."


    Before Penny could reply, a shriek tore through the dungeon.


    "Carry him?" Ariana screamed, this time her face had already gotten so red with anger.


    "I asked you to whip him more and you¡¯re offering to help him?"


    "Who do you think you¡¯re all disrespecting?" Ari yelled.


    You¡¯re siding with a girl that couldn¡¯t tame this monster? We all tested her. You all were there. How dare you pick her over me?" She stamped her feet on the floor, her voice high-pitched.


    The guards looked between themselves but none moved as Ariana spoke.


    They had all beaten their master into an unrecognizable state, what more does she want them to do?


    This girl standing before them truly is a witch. Does she want to kill their master?


    "Fine," Ariana hissed, her chest rising and falling fast. "If you won¡¯t beat him, I will."


    She marched toward the scattered whips on the floor, grabbing two in each hand like a demon from hell.


    The guards shifted, ready to stop her, but Penny raised her hand. Her voice was low.


    "Let her." She wanted to see what her gullible sister wanted to do. If only Ari knew what she had gotten into.


    Ariana smirked, thinking she¡¯d won. She took two steps toward Osvaldo, but before she could unleash the whip on his battered skin.


    SLAP!


    A loud crack echoed in the dungeon. The whips fell from her hands.


    Penny stood tall, palm still raised, eyes cold and sharp like a knife.


    "I told you not to touch him," she said, voice sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Ariana held her cheek, eyes wide with disbelief, lips trembling.


    "You... You pped me?" she whispered, voice cracking. "You dare p me?!" Sheunched at her elder sister, ready to fight her, but Penny pushed her aside quickly to see her bottomnd on the hard floor.


    The servants standing there almostughed at how their little madam fell with her legs wide open.


    Heavy footsteps echoed immediately. Chris charged forward like a thunderstorm, his face twisted with anger.


    "Penelope!" he roared. "How dare you raise your hand against Ariana?! Are you tired of living?!" Besides him was Ariana¡¯s maids, she had hurried to call the rest of the family members when she saw matters were getting out of hand.


    Before Penny could answer, Gregory and Abby appeared at the dungeon entrance.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Gregory barked, his eyes narrowing on Penny and his favorite daughter-inw on the floor.


    Penny met his eyes without fear. "Why, can¡¯t a big sister discipline her bratty little sister?"


    Gregory¡¯s eyes shed.


    Penny continued, her voice calm but piercing. "I¡¯ve been too soft on her. It¡¯s time someone taught her manners."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything!" Ariana cried, throwing herself into Chris¡¯s arms. "I was just doing what Mother told me to do. Punish the madman for hurting my sister. What crime have Imitted?" Ari cried more.


    "You did nothing wrong?" Penny snapped. Her eyes glinted with fury. "You ordered the guards to kill my husband. What do you think will happen if he dies?!"


    Abby¡¯s eyes widened. Only then did her gaze fall on Osvaldo¡¯s motionless form and she gasped. "What... what have you done, Ariana?!"


    "I¡ªI only did what you told me!" Ariana stammered, panicking.


    "Foolish girl!" Abby raised her hand and pped Ariana hard across the face. By now, Ariana was so sure her cheeks would never remain the same due to the endless ps.

 Chapter 21: THE HUNT BEGINS

    "I had informed them about Penny since she survived the night. They areing to inspect the marriage certificate and also Osvaldo and now he¡¯s in this state." Abby said.


    "Oh, what do we do?" She cried out.


    She had asked Ari to teach Osvaldo a little lesson since she begged for it. Ari promised to never hurt Osvaldo, but now she made the guards beat him till he passed out?


    "You will pay for this Ariana. You will pay if anything happens to him."


    "Why should Ariana pay?" Chris suddenly asked. He was hellbent on defending his wife.


    "Ari has already received punishment for hurting him. The two ps are enough." He continued.


    "Why don¡¯t you take the me for it, Penny, after all, it¡¯s your fault all of these happened." Chris pulled his wife close wrapping his hands protectively around her.


    "If you hadn¡¯t lied about taming the mad dog, all these would not be happening." Penny frowned at his words.


    She couldn¡¯t believe they were trying to push the me on her. She opened her mouth to speak but,


    "Miss Penny, master." Hughes¡¯s voice rang out dragging her sleeve.


    <fn51ca> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel</fn51ca>


    "I... I don¡¯t think he¡¯s breathing anymore." Everyone turned to Osvaldo¡¯s direction.


    Penny squatted to his level, she ced two fingers on his neck checking for pulse. It was weak, but it was there.


    "Hurry, let¡¯s take him to the penthouse," Penny said to the servants and they quickly ced Osvaldo on the stretcher before carrying him out of the dungeon.


    Penny followed closely behind them, but before she could step out...


    "What are you going to do to him, Penny?" Ariana suddenly asked holding her sister back. They weren¡¯t done talking here. She will never let Penny get thestugh. Never.


    "Let me pass!" Penny said but Ariana didn¡¯t move. She looked like she was ready for trouble with Penny.


    "Why Penny?" Ariana asked. "I¡¯m only looking out for you like I¡¯ve always done. But you keep pushing me away." Ariana said pitifully, and Penny only rolled her eyes.


    "I¡¯m not the bad guy you think I am Penny." She continued.


    "I know you¡¯re still hurt Chris picked me over you. We humiliated you. But that was because we were in love." Ari continued.


    "Just because your life revolves around your marriage with Chris doesn¡¯t mean mine does the same." Penny smiled.


    "My husband needs me, Ari. You¡¯ve hurt him enough." Ariana clenched her hands into a fist. Penny isn¡¯t always the one who speaks back, what¡¯s giving her this boldness?


    "And how will you treat him, Penny?" Ariana asked with a smug smile.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I¡¯m a doctor Penny. And you? You¡¯re an illiterate who didn¡¯t evenplete her high school. Imagine insulting the one person who can save your mad husband." Ari bragged even if she was quite aware that everything she was was because of Penny.


    Abby and Greg¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide at Ari¡¯s words. They had all forgotten the Wird heir wasn¡¯t just anyone, but a medical student and the best in her ss.


    How could they have been foolish? Ari and make and break Osvaldo however she likes.


    "How dare you insult my daughter-inw like that Penny?" Greg suddenly asked ring at the girl.


    Of course, Christian¡¯s wife was way better than the fat girl. The only achievement Penny had for them was not dying at the hands of Osvaldo.


    "Ariana¡¯s right Penny. She¡¯s a doctor, let her treat him." Penny didn¡¯t argue. Even if she told them she was the most sought-after doctor in all of Owlsgrave, no one would believe her.


    She will let Ariana make a fool of herself, but she hopes it won¡¯t be toote before they all realize Ariana is dumb and a quack doctor.


    She hopes Osvaldo can just hold on a little longer to shut her sister up.


    "Do what you want with him, Ariana. But make sure he gets better." Penny said and was about to leave but Ariana had something else in mind.


    "And where are you going?" She asked for Penny to pause.


    "Mother, if I¡¯m going to treat Osvaldo, I¡¯ll need helping hands." Ari turned to the others. Treating Osvaldo will surely make the family, especially Abby love her again.


    "We¡¯ll provide you with anything you need dear. Just tell me. Do you need maids? We have more than enough avable." Abby said sweetly. She suddenly regretted hitting Ari in the first ce. Her real daughter-inw seems useful.


    Who knows, she might invent a drug that could kill the madman faster.


    "I don¡¯t want the maids. I just want Penny." Penny frowned.

 Chapter 22: A PAST TO REMEMBER

    "I always told you all Ariana is a nice person," Chris said calmly.


    "Come, Penny, let¡¯s hurry before his condition gets worse." Ari held her sister¡¯s hands and dragged her out of the dungeon. The other family members followed suit too as they each left.


    Penny knew why her sister was doing this. It¡¯s because Ariana doesn¡¯t know what to do and needs her help. She could turn Osvaldo into ad rat to get revenge on her sister, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Osvaldo had suffered so much to end up like this. He deserves to be normal so that he can deal with these imposters.


    Though there is no cure for the mental problem yet, Penny has decided to help him out. She would do anything to make him normal so that he could kick them all out.


    The family members waited around the penthouse while Ari and Penny stepped in. The reason Abby and the rest had stayed outside was because of how terrified they were to get in.


    Even if Osvaldo was hurt and in his most vulnerable state right now, the memory of everything he had done to them still lingered in their mind as it had only been yesterday.


    They have no idea why the madman has suddenly grown so soft, around the fat girl. The Osvaldo of before will never let anyone close to him or his penthouse.


    When Penny and Ariana reached the bedroom, they were greeted by a few maids already tending to Osvaldo¡¯s wounds.


    "Get out!" Ariana said in amanding tone and the maids scrambled away one after another, dropping their towels in a corner.


    Ariana¡¯s blue eyes darted around the empty room containing just a bed and a reading table.


    "Aha ha ha." Ariana suddenlyughed. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. From the moment she stepped into the penthouse until now, everything she had seen had been so funny.


    The house was empty. Empty and cold. It feels like apletely different world from theirs even if it was located in the same ce.


    Penny was really living in hell, and here she thought her sister had a life of luxury.


    "What¡¯s funny? I don¡¯t recall foolishughter being a cure for injuries." Penny said annoyed by her behavior.


    "Theugh of the rich is never foolish. You wouldn¡¯t understand. You, who has lived in dirt all your life."


    Ariana¡¯s eyes gleamed. She stepped closer to the bed.


    "You were born in suffering. You¡¯ve never known peace. Now, you¡¯re married to madness." Her fingers brushed Osvaldo¡¯s pale skin.


    If anything, Ariana felt pity for her elder sister. Not the good pity though.


    To her, Penny deserves everything she¡¯s facing and more.


    "A madman..." Ariana murmured, stepping close to the man on the bed.


    "What a curse..." her fingers traced his delicate skin further, particles of his dried blood sticking to her fingers.


    "I wanted to kill him before. But now I realize I was only doing you a favor. I want to see you suffer Penny." Her blue eyes met Penny¡¯s.


    "I want you to suffer for everything you did to Mother and me." She said.


    The birth of Penny turned Maybelline into an object of mockery. At every event, they get reminded of the curse that lives with them. The burden they couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter how hard they tried.


    They have tried everything, but Penny has refused to die.


    But their mother¡¯s predicament hadn¡¯t been the only thing that made Ariana hate Penny.


    It was their ballet ss. Penny was seven and Ariana five back then. They used to be the closest sisters before then and no matter what their mother did or said to separate them, both girls were still so close.


    Ariana loved her elder sister so much, she fought in school every day for Penny. She was ready to tear down anyone who said something bad about her sister.


    But something changed. As they grew, Ariana started feeling jealous of her sister. She was jealous because Penny was always brighter than her.


    Penny was prettier. Having the genes of both her mother and father. Even when Penny got fat, she still shined.


    Everyone loved her, even Ariana¡¯s crush loved her sister. They always chose Penny over her.


    Penny wasn¡¯t only beautiful, she was a good dancer too. In their ballet ss, every boy wanted to dance with Penny. Including Ariana¡¯s crush.


    While Penny had male dancers flocking around her, Ariana danced alone.


    And to put the final nail in the coffin, Penny was chosen to perform at their annual kid¡¯s balletpetition. She was to represent the school and the city. Apetition Ariana had spent sleepless nights practicing for.


    From that moment on, Ariana hated her sister without her knowing. She joined her mother to attack Penny every day.


    She made a promise, she would take every man Penny loved. Every smile she held unto. She¡¯ll take and destroy every breath of her happiness.


    She¡¯ll never let Penny be above her again.

 Chapter 23: THE DEVIL WEARS BLUE

    Ariana¡¯sugh was a tinkling bellced with arsenic. "Who said I¡¯d bother treating him?"


    "You did," Penny said the obvious. She had wanted to treat him herself if her sister didn¡¯t force herself in again. She was so sure Osvaldo was running a fever now.


    "Oh, Penny," Ariana sighed, feigning pity. "Has all that self-righteous fat clogged your brain? Did you really think I¡¯d dirty my hands on that rabid dog?" She flicked an imaginary speck of dust off her sleeve. "I¡¯m only here to im the credit. After all, his injuries are minor child¡¯s y for someone like you."


    Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Ariana leaned forward, her smile sharine. "You helped me with my medical projects, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re clueless. I know how... resourceful you can be when ites to patching people up too." She had been the one to convince her parents not to further her sister¡¯s education.


    Ariana was hellbent on taking everything Penny owned, including her career choice.


    "So?" Ariana purred. "Don¡¯t you want to save him, Penny?" She asked.


    "Remember, if you don¡¯t treat him, the me will be on you." She added.


    "Say you¡¯re a dummy without actually saying so Ariana. You and I both know your years spent in school is a sham." Penny said and walked up to Osvaldo.


    Her dumb sister thinks his problem was minor injuries. But the whips caused severe damage to his body.


    If care is not taken, Osvaldo might need surgery and she doubts the Adkins family has supplies for it. She needs her medical kit, but it¡¯s at theb at the far end of the city. A ce no one knew about.


    Penny couldn¡¯t go there. Not now. She would only do a little to keep him stable And maybe visit theb by tomorrow. Hopefully, after the test, it wouldn¡¯t result in that.


    Penny worked quickly, her fingers steady as she stitched the wound closed. Needle piercing flesh, thread pulling taut, each loop precise. Blood smeared her gloves, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She looked so professional as she worked on him silently.


    At some point, Ariana wondered who her sister was. But she pushed any good thoughts aside. Penny was nothing but a fat smelly pig. Everything she¡¯s doing now is a result of the project she did for her.


    Everything Penny is right now is all thanks to her.


    When thest knot was tied, Penng wiped his skin clean and pressed a sterile bandage over it.


    Then, she took his hand, turning it palm up. The veins stood blue against his skin. A sharp prick, a sh of crimson in the IV chamber. She hooked up the fluids, adjusting the drip until it fell in a slow, steady rhythm.


    She checked his pulse one more time to see if it was normal before letting out a sigh. He seemed okay, and she did not find any damaged body parts except his battered skin.


    "Wow." A p sounded from a corner. Ariana¡¯s blue eyes twinkled at the perfect job her sister had done.


    Penny has done the work, now it is her turn to shine. She was more than ready to take credit for everything Penny had done.


    This is the reason she had asked for Penny¡¯s assistance in the first ce.


    "Thank you, Penelope. This doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re off the hook. You still have my project to do." Ari said ungratefully and Penny nodded.


    "Of course sister." She said calmly.


    She watched her sister walk towards the door, but before Ariana could reach the door, it burst open and three men stepped in.


    Their eyes scanned the room till theynded on the man on the bed, then their eyes went wide.<fn4de4> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fn4de4>

 Chapter 24: THE ADKIN’S LAWYERS

    Ariana headed for the door, but before she could reach it. The door burst open with three men in ck suits walking in.


    The three Adkinswyers stood frozen in the doorway, their expensive suits failing to mask their aging frames. Silver streaks already invading their ck hair strands.


    <fn9f69> Newest update provided by findnovel</fn9f69>


    Dewitt Adkins had carefully selected the best of the bestwyers for his son because he knew the Petersons were never to be trusted.


    He knew even if he gave them a huge sum of money, they would never be satisfied and might end up killing his only son.


    Their furious gazes swept over Osvaldo¡¯s unconscious form before snapping to the two women in the room like vipers locking onto prey.


    Both girls looked alike, but one was young and beautiful, and the other fat and ugly.


    "What the hell did you do to our Young Master?" the leadwyer barked, his voice cracking with barely restrained fury.


    Ariana parted her lips, ready to spin her web of lies. These men looked important, perhaps they could be the Adkins Lawyers Abby had spoken about. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d let Penny expose her.


    Her reputation mattered to her more than anything. Plus they looked so terrifying.


    "Who is Penelope here?" Another interrupted sharply.


    Penny raised her hand slowly, fingers still stained with Osvaldo¡¯s blood. "I am." She said softly.


    The moment she did, all three men recoiled as if she were something vile, their faces twisting in open disgust.


    How the hell did their Young Master end up married to this thing? Their eyes screamed. Of all the women in the world, why her?


    An ugly duckling.


    But Penny didn¡¯t flinch at their action. She was already used to people treating her this way, so it didn¡¯t matter to her.


    They had thoroughly examined the marriage certificate. There were no loopholes, nothing. The signatures were correct, and the seal was correct. The names were boldly written. She was indeed Osvaldo Adkin¡¯s wife.


    They couldn¡¯t understand it. Why would the Petersons choose her of all people?


    Still, none of that mattered now. They were here to protect their Master¡¯s assets. And unfortunately, that meant dealing with Penny.


    Their hatred wasn¡¯t only born from appearances. It was deeper.


    Abby and Greg had already whispered lies into their ears. Said Penny hurt Osvaldo. Said she was a threat. A burden that needed to be tamed. They needed them to teach her a lesson.


    Just as nned.


    Penny would take the me for everything they do to Osvaldo. She¡¯s their scapegoat anyway.


    If thewyers already believed she had hurt him today, then tomorrow, they¡¯d believe she murdered him in cold blood when they finally killed him.


    "How dare you defy our Master this way?" the thirdwyer hissed, his knuckles whitening around his cane.


    Penny¡¯s brows furrowed. Defy him? Did they really think she had hurt Osvaldo?


    No, this was a clear misunderstanding. Penny opened her mouth to speak, but before she could.


    "Penny didn¡¯t mean to harm him," Ariana cut in smoothly, her voice dripping with false sympathy. "She was only trying to defend herself." Penny frowned at her words.


    Penny turned sharply. "That¡¯s not what..." Before she couldplete her words, the door opened again.


    Abby, Greg, and Chris stepped in. Their faces filled with fake guilt. They looked like worried rtives, but deep down this was just another game they had nned.


    Behind them was Hughes who hurried to her new Madams side. In the game of life, Penny has found one trusted ally.


    "Madam, are you okay?" Hughes whispered, shielding Penny like a silent knight. She would not let anything happen to the key to their master¡¯s heart.


    "Mr. Timothy, Mr. Treadwell, Mr. Willy," Abby began smoothly, addressing the three men with a fake warm smile. "We¡¯re so sorry. There seems to have been a misunderstanding."


    "Indeed," Greg added supporting his wife. "Our Osvaldo almost killed this girl earlier. Penny only asked the guards to discipline him."


    Lies. All lies and maniption.


    And Penny stood frozen in ce as they threw her under the bus. She couldn¡¯t believe it. They were all pushing the me on her.


    So this was their n all along.


    "What do we do, Madam?" Hughes whispered beside her. "They¡¯re ming you."


    Penny¡¯s eyes stayed on the three men. "Who are they?" she asked calmly.


    "They¡¯re the Adkins¡¯ corewyers. They control everything, the inheritance, thepany, and Osvaldo¡¯s rights. They¡¯re the only reason the Petersons haven¡¯t killed him already."


    "They would do anything to protect our master, Osvaldo," Hughes said. She had seen them as their savior before, but right now, she saw them as foolish men.


    Penny nodded slowly. This was only her second day in the house, and already the war had begun.


    She thought things couldn¡¯t get worse. But then...


    "...But even so," one of the men said coldly, "she had no right to harm our Master."

 Chapter 25: PAYBACK TIME

    You don¡¯t have to worry," Penny said clearly. "I want a divorce."


    The entire room went still.


    Silence dropped like a de.


    Everyone turned to look at her, shocked. These people must think she¡¯s a fool because she¡¯s fat.


    I don¡¯t need his money," she said quietly. "Or his power. I already have my dreams."


    She didn¡¯t need Osvaldo¡¯s money or power anyway. She already had everything she needed. She had dreamt of living on the outskirts of the city where herb was located. She would dedicate her life to help in treating the helpless.


    Or maybe gave herself out as ab rat. Maybe they could use her body as ab experiment since she was fat and useless. Who knows, her body could be the answer or the cure for losing weight.


    But Chris had thrown her into a nightmare. Into a marriage with a man she didn¡¯t even know.


    "This isn¡¯t the time to joke," the leadwyer said, confused now. "What are you talking about?"


    They all know every woman that marries their master had the intention of stealing the Adkins¡¯s wealth. This woman couldn¡¯t be any different. She is a golddigger, who¡¯s now ying hard to get.


    <fne1d6> Find the newest release on find~novel</fne1d6>


    "Yes, Penny, what are you talking about?" Abby asked her voice tight with worry.


    "I said I don¡¯t want to be married to Osvaldo Adkins anymore," Penny repeated, louder this time. "I¡¯m not a thing you can toss around. I don¡¯t care about your rules or your money."


    "I cannot be tied down to a family that plots my downfall and how to ruin me." She stated. She¡¯s been through so much to be treated even worse all over again.


    Everyone froze at her words.


    Penny stood her ground. For the first time, she realized, they didn¡¯t own her. They needed her. And because of that, she would never let them step on her again.


    Hughes, standing beside her mistress, felt her heart clench with fear. If Penny left... Osvaldo would return to violence. But even so, she would support her. Her madam deserved better.


    Penny seems like a nice girl with a big heart and she loved her for that.


    "Penny, it hasn¡¯te to this," Abby said quickly. "You¡¯re still in the wrong here. Don¡¯t forget that."


    "In the wrong?" Penny raised an eyebrow. "Was I the one who told the guards to beat my husband?"


    Chris¡¯s face twisted. Ariana¡¯s eyes widened. Greg looked away.


    "I neverid a hand on him," Penny said clearly. "Not once. Even after what he did to me."


    Thewyers looked at one another, frowns deepening. Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    Abby and Greg had told them Penny had harmed Osvaldo. But now she was denying it?


    "What are you saying, Penny?" Ariana asked, trying to sound innocent.


    Penny turned her full attention on her sister, voice steady, gaze sharp. "Say I touched Osvaldo. Say it, right now. And I¡¯ll divorce him and walk away forever."


    Ariana¡¯s lips parted, but before she could speak, Abby stepped in. "Penny didn¡¯t touch him," Abby confessed, her voice low but firm.


    "What?" Chris gasped. Greg¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "We lied," Abby continued, swallowing hard. "It was Ariana. She was the one who gave the orders to punish him." Penny smiled faintly. Hughes did too.


    To Abby, sacrificing Ariana meant nothingpared to losing Penny, the only person keeping them from bankruptcy. Penny wasn¡¯t a daughter-inw.


    She was an asset.


    "Mother!" Ariana screamed, betrayal written all over her face.


    Thewyers turned to Ariana, eyes sharp and full of judgment. "And who is she?" one of them asked coldly.


    "S-She¡¯s my wife," Christian said quickly. "But she didn¡¯t mean to... she was just..."


    "Nonsense!" the secondwyer snapped stopping his words.


    "There is no excuse forying a finger on our young master."


    They were furious now. It was clear no one had educated this girl on who Osvaldo Adkins truly was.


    The richest, most powerful man in Owlsgrave. Even in his madness, he was a lion asleep.


    And they were the pride members guarding him.


    "Miss Ariana," the thirdwyer said, stepping forward. "ording to Section 14 of the Adkins Law, you will face punishment for hurting our master."


    The only reason they hadn¡¯t punished Penny was because she was legally his wife. She had the same rights as him now. They had only meant to scare her, not break thew themselves.


    "You will spend three nights in the dungeon," the secondwyer said. "No food. No water."


    Ariana paled. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    "Mrs. Penny," the firstwyer said with a respectful bow. "We deeply apologize for the misunderstanding. Thank you... for taking care of our master."


    "That¡¯s not fair!" Ariana cried out. "You didn¡¯t punish Penny like this! Why are you punishing me over that madman? Mother, aren¡¯t these yourwyers?!"


    Chris quickly dragged his wife out of the room, her screams echoing down the hall.


    Thewyers turned to Abby and Greg.


    "Keep that woman under control before she ruins everything," one of them said sharply. "She needs to learn her ce."


    Abby nodded quickly, wiping the sweat from her brow.


    "Madam," the secondwyer said calmly. "We need to speak to you. Do you have time?"

 Chapter 26: I WANT A DIVORCE ASSHOLES

    "That¡¯s not what we meant madam..." He wanted to continue but side-eyed Abby and Greg who were still in the room with them and both people stepped out immediately.


    "That girl is getting out of hand." Abby hissed gently, ignoring the maids around walking by. It¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve re-entered this penthouse again since Osvaldo chased them all out.


    The ce really looked inhabitable. But who cares? It¡¯s not like the madman is habitable. The empty house suits him perfectly.


    "We should we kick her out?" Greg has never liked Penny, he would be in full support if they kicked her out.


    "It¡¯s toote now. We¡¯ve introduced her to the Adkinswyers. She¡¯s now family unless the madman does his mad things again."


    "Oh trust me, the madman would do his mad things very soon." Greg smiled.


    "You¡¯re speaking like you¡¯re so sure about it." Abby narrowed her eyes at her husband.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sure indeed. I can make him lose control however I want." Greg smiled.


    Who do they think is responsible for the death of the other women Osvaldo had married?


    Greg had discovered the madman¡¯s weakness years back and had used it on all the other women he didn¡¯t like who got married to Osvaldo.


    Penny had been lucky today, but that didn¡¯t mean he would let go of her so easily. One way or another, he would get the girl, and make sure she¡¯s gone for good.


    "If you can make that madman madder, save it for when it¡¯s needed. For now, we need to find a way to convince Penny to give us some of Osvaldo¡¯s wealth, else, the world would know about us."


    "Thewyers said they wanted to speak to her privately, don¡¯t you want to know everything going on?" Greg asked and his wife nodded. If the Adkinswyers wanted to speak to Penny, it could possibly be about briefing Osvaldo¡¯s wealth to her.


    They would ce her in charge of everything and make her sign the golden contract. They would give her ess to everything, and then, they can manipte Penny to give them everything too.


    Abby¡¯s heart leaped for joy at the thought. Chris had said the girl was a foolish illiterate and was easy to manipte. But just now, she had spoken up for herself. Abby couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was really foolish.


    "I do. But I¡¯m afraid Penny will no longer trust us blindly, not after everything that happened today. But first, we¡¯ll need to speak to Ariana and tell her what is going on. And also prepare for the party."


    As they walked away, Abby¡¯s eyes followed Barnaby who was headed for his master¡¯s bedroom where Penny conversed with thewyers.


    His mistress had told him to ry all of the information to her. She needed to be aware of everything going on. But Barnaby didn¡¯t think he could do such a job anymore, he owes his loyalty to his master alone.


    Penny¡¯s arrival has changed a lot in the family in just two days, and they could already picture a better day ahead with her here. All they have to do is never let her leave.


    Back in the room, Penny leaned back slightly on the chair, her eyes cold and sharp as she stared at all three men.


    "You said you could change my status anytime, right?" she asked, lips tilted in azy smirk. "So why the dy?"


    The three men shifted in ce, awkwardness swimming in their faces.


    "That... came out wrong, Miss Penny," Timothy admitted, scratching his head. "From what we¡¯ve seen... you¡¯re the only person who can calm our master."


    They were proud men, but now, they lowered their heads.


    They were shocked themselves when they were told the girl had stayed a full night with their master without a scratch. Someone like this was precious to their master.


    If the madman hadn¡¯t hurt her, then truly, she is important to him.


    "Yes, we¡¯re so sorry for such a statement. We weren¡¯t thinking when we said anything like that." The next person said.


    "You still have not convinced me enough," Penny said calmly adjusting her butt on the chair she sat on. Hughes standing beside her.


    <fn11a7> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn11a7>


    "My mistress saved the young master from that woman. And yet you threatened her like a criminal. She deserves better." All three men eyed the maid. She was making matters worse rather than helping them out.


    Penny is a treasure, one they didn¡¯t want to lose.


    Penny crossed one leg over the other and said slowly, "If you expect me to waste my life babysitting your mad heir, shouldn¡¯t I at least bepensated?"


    Thewyers looked at one another.


    "What do you want, Miss Penny?" Timothy asked. "We¡¯ll do whatever you ask."


    "No need to rush," Penny said softly. "I¡¯ll ask for it when the time is right. Hughes is my witness. And if you break your word... you¡¯ll regret it."


    "Very well, Miss Penelope," Timothy bowed slightly. "Let us introduce ourselves properly. I¡¯m Timothy. These are Treadwell and Willy. We are the officialwyers of the Adkins family."


    He reached into his bag and pulled out a gold-trimmed envelope.


    "Now that you have proven yourself, we would like to move forward with the second phase of the marriage."


    Golden letters shimmered under the room¡¯s light, catching Penny¡¯s eye.


    "This is the Adkins Contract," Treadwell said. "It is reserved only for the true spouse of the heir."


    "We¡¯re sorry we made things difficult," Willy added. "But we had to be sure. This is the only way we can protect our master."


    Timothy looked her in the eyes. "There is only one rule, Miss Penny. You are to love and protect him. No matter what. While you are with him, no harm cane to him."

 Chapter 27: THE GOLDEN CONTRACT

    Now, everything had changed.


    <fnd261> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind</fnd261>


    As we were saying," Treadwell continued, "while you remain married to Mr. Osvaldo, you will be granted unrestricted ess to the Adkins fortune.


    "You can spend the Adkins money however you like. And I must say, Miss Penny..." he smiled, lowering his voice, "this fortune runs very, very long."


    This was the part no girl could refuse. It was always the money that made them stay. Even the proudest women had paused here, drawn in by temptation. But none had survived.


    To them, Penny would be no different.


    They were not offering simple wealth. They were offering power.


    The Adkins name held power that had been passed down for generations. It wasn¡¯t the kind of money you see in magazines. It was the kind that made nations kneel, that made people disappear, that built cities and crumbled others. Silent money. Eternal money. The kind that never touched the headlines, but touched everything else.


    "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t need your money, Mr. Treadwell," Penny said, her voice soft and calm like a quiet storm.


    All three men stared at her like she¡¯d grown another head.


    They were stunned. This was a first. No hesitation. No starry eyes. Just rejection.


    Fat girls don¡¯t usually have choices, at least that¡¯s what the world told them. People like her were expected to settle, to bow, to take what was given. So what on earth was going on?


    But Penny wanted the money. God knew it would change everything. No more cramped apartments. No more mocking stares from her family and everyone else. No more driving her beat-up Tata Nano. No more eating instant noodles on stic trays. She could rise above it all.


    But she had pride.


    And she would never, ever, let them belittle her again.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re saying, Miss Penny?" Timothy leaned forward, voice urgent. "This is a once-in-a-lifetime offer!"


    "How about a one-year contract?" Treadwell asked quickly, a hint of desperation slipping into his tone. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose her. If she walked now, it would be a disaster.


    There was no more time to threaten her or force her. This was the time to give her anything.


    "Two hundred million," Timothy said suddenly. "For one year. Take care of him for a year, and when you leave... you leave with two hundred million."


    Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her heart jumped, but her face showed nothing.


    Are these men mad? They were willing to throw a whooping sum of two hundred million?


    "Please," Willy added softly. "Our master... he needs you. We don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s eversted a night with him without injury."


    Of course, shested without an injury, but Osvaldo had done something else to her. Something she didn¡¯t want to remember.


    Had she been hallucinating? But everything that happened felt so real.


    They would give their master the benefit of the doubt and maybe he could recover if someone like Penny stays by his side. Who knows, maybe a woman is all he needed for his recovery.


    Penny had never imagined this day woulde. That she would be begged to marry a man. Not just any man, but the infamous, hidden, feared Osvaldo Adkins.


    She had once dreamt of being a housewife. Someone¡¯s sweetheart. That dream had died the day Chris and Ariana shattered her world.


    This is the best offer she¡¯d ever received.


    Babysit a madman. Pretend to be his wife. Survive one year. Walk away with more money than she could earn in ten lifetimes.


    "Fine," she said, atst, her voice firm.


    The room lit up with relieved smiles.


    "Just one year." She raised a finger. "No more, no less."


    The men nodded quickly.


    "You¡¯ll prepare the contract?" she asked.


    "Already done," they said together, pulling out another golden scroll. Almost like Dewitt Adkins had foreseen this exact moment.

 Chapter 28: Dungeon

    To throw around billions like spare change?


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need an extra year," Penny said, almost breathless. "But thanks for the offer."


    She signed.


    All three men stood and bowed deeply.


    "Wee to the Adkins family, Madam."


    Timothy handed her a sleek ck card with a shimmering "A" embossed in gold.


    "This is the Adkins ck card. It¡¯ll handle everything you need, no limits, no questions.


    "For one year," Willy said gently, "everything the Adkins family owns is yours."


    "Live the life of your dreams, Madam Penny." Treadwell smiled.


    "And thank you, for choosing our master." They all bowed deeply to their new madam.


    "I want a favor from you." Penny suddenly said to them.


    .


    .


    The air in the dungeon was damp and cold. The sound of water dripping echoed in the dim space like a ticking clock. Ariana screamed and kicked as two guards dragged her across the wet stone floor.


    "Let me go! You can¡¯t do this to me!" she shrieked, heels skidding, hair wild, her voice echoing off the moldy walls.


    This was her punishment, for hurting Osvaldo.


    But why was she the one being punished? Who were those strange men in ck suits? Why did they have so much power over her?


    Ariana couldn¡¯t understand. She was the heiress of the Wird family. In Owlsgrave, the Wirds were royalty. No one dared raise their voice against her. But now, she was being thrown into a dungeon like amon criminal?


    "This must be a joke. Chris! Chris, help me!" she shouted, her voice cracking as the cell door mmed shut behind her with a heavy ng.


    Her cries died out in the cold air. She was to stay here for three days. Three freaking days without food or water.


    How the hell is she supposed to survive?


    "Chris!" she shouted again, eyes locking on the figure walking toward her.


    Chris stood just outside the bars, his hands in his pockets, his face unreadable as he stared at her.


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you this time, Ariana." Christian¡¯s voice was calm, too calm. Like he wasn¡¯t even moved by her tears.


    Ariana¡¯s breath hitched in disbelief. "What do you mean you can¡¯t help me? Those men are yourwyers. How dare they lock me up like this?"


    She was trembling, her designer dress wet and dirty. "Your father hired them, didn¡¯t he? They¡¯re just legal dogs. How dare they judge me?" Her father hadwyers too, and never once have they treated anyone like this.


    Chris looked away, jaw tight. "They¡¯re not mywyers. They¡¯re the Adkins¡¯ personal attorneys. Their word is final when ites to Osvaldo."


    Ariana blinked. "Osvaldo?" she repeated like it was a joke.


    That madman?


    He was just a ghost in the family, a curse no one wanted to speak of. And now... he was suddenly important?


    "He¡¯s insane, Chris! He¡¯s not even normal. Why am I being punished for him?!" she shouted, grabbing the bars.


    <fn4f88> ?????? ???? Find¡ïNovel</fn4f88>


    "You should¡¯ve listened to me when I told you not to go near him," Chris said.


    Ariana¡¯s eyes widened with rage. "I did it for you! I did it for us! I just wanted to humiliate Penny. That was all!"


    Chris didn¡¯t flinch. "And look where that got you."


    "You said you loved me. You said you chose me over her! Is this what love means to you? Locking me in a dungeon?!"


    Chris said nothing.


    "Say something!" she screamed, but his silence was louder than anything else. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell her about the truth or not.


    "Everything is not what it seems to be Ariana." He suddenly said, face still unreadable. He didn¡¯t know where to start from.


    "What are you talking about Chris?" Ariana asked.


    "In this world, in our world, Osvaldo..."


    "Is very important to our family." A voice sounded in the dungeon. It was Abby, the sharp clicking of heels echoed down the corridor.


    Her face was cold as she approached the cell. Her eyes were sharper than ever.

 Chapter 29: HE’S AWAKE

    "That is not enough Ariana. You¡¯re supposed to treat him since you inflicted the injury on him." Abby said dryly and started walking away, leaving Chris and his wife alone.


    She was d she hade just in time to stop him from spewing nonsense. The secret of them not being a part of the Adkins family dies with them. No other ear must hear of it, not even Ariana. Until they steal all of Osvaldo¡¯s wealth.


    "I¡¯ll tell my parents about this. They¡¯ll know what you¡¯ve done to me." Ariana screamed and Abby paused in her steps.


    "Such an ungrateful brat." She hissed ring at the girl.


    "You can tell them all you want, but that doesn¡¯t mean you wouldn¡¯t follow our family rules. If you¡¯re so against it, then divorce Chris immediately." Abby said.


    Ariana had bragged so much about Chris. This is the same man she had stolen from her sister, if she leaves him, Penny will never let her hear the end of it. Not only was she worried about Penny, but she was also worried about what people would say to her.


    They would mock her family all over again because of her. Ariana could allow that.


    She could endure.


    Sleeping in the dungeon for three days was nothingpared to how much pain she would cause herself and her family.


    <fneca9> Updates are released by FindN0vel</fneca9>


    "I... I¡¯m sorry mother. I love Chris so much and don¡¯t want to lose him." Ariana blurted out but Abby walked away without another word to her.


    "Chris please help me beg your mother. Tell her I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect her." She said. She was desperate, the good image she had tried to maintain for days seemed to be slipping away.


    "I¡¯ll ask the guards to bring you a nket. Try not to catch a cold," he said tly.


    Ariana nodded quickly. That would do. She could endure this, she had to.


    "Chris... what about the dinner party?" she asked softly, voice shaking.


    He gave her onest nce. "It¡¯s still happening. But you won¡¯t be attending."


    And with that, he turned and walked away.


    Ariana stared at the stone wall in front of her, trying not to cry. This wasn¡¯t how the story was supposed to go. Penny was supposed to be theughingstock. Ariana was supposed to be the queen.


    Instead, she was in a dungeon. Alone.


    The servant in the corner didn¡¯t move, only watched.


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, at the Adkins mansion, music filled the air like perfume. Laughter and champagne clinked through the halls as luxury cars lined the estate entrance. Guests from every corner of Owlsgrave arrived dressed in glitter and gold.


    The celebration had begun.


    Over at the penthouse, Penny sat beside Osvaldo, dabbing a wet towel across his forehead. His skin was burning. She had given him everything, pills, injections, even herst piece of calming incense.


    Still, his fever refused to go down.


    "You better not die on me," she whispered, biting her lip as she reced the towel again.


    "I won¡¯t die." That deep velvety voice sounded in her ears and familiar silver eyes stared back at her.


    "Did youe with the divorce papers Penguin?"

 Chapter 30: WHY ARE YOU PRETENDING?

    She was staring at the same man who had hurt her today.


    But the man lying here now? He looked... human. Gentle, even. It made no sense.


    No. This had to be a dream.


    She shook her head, trying to snap herself out of it. How could a madman speak so normally?


    Hallucination. That was it. She must be hallucinating again.


    But aren¡¯t hallucinations supposed to vanish once the truth is revealed?


    "Are you alright?" he asked again, voice softer this time.


    Her hands clenched by her side. She was going crazy.


    He spoke like a man in control of himself. Not like the beast who had attacked her before.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen him copse under theshes earlier with her own eyes, she¡¯d never believe this was real.


    Had the servants beaten the madness out of him? Or was he ying with her head now?


    Then he sat up. Just like that.


    "No, no... don¡¯t sit up!" Penny rushed forward. "You¡¯ll tear your stitches...!"


    But he didn¡¯t even flinch. He stretched his armszily, like a man waking from afortable nap, not one who had been whipped until his back bled hours ago.


    "Do you not feel pain?" Penny asked as she stared at him.


    She didn¡¯t ask because she cared. She was his doctor now. If his wounds tore again, it would just mean more work for her.


    If only she knew this was his daily life. Osvaldo was used to waking up to pain every time.


    At first, he had no idea why that always happened to him, not until he overheard the maids calling him mad.


    He had been worried about his constant conscious and unconscious state. He would be normal and the next time he realizes, a year has already gone by.


    It urs years after years but recently, his consciousness has been almost constant, but notpletely there.


    Does he only put on a show for his family? Penny thought as she stared at him in silence.


    But why?


    Why would a man willingly live like this?


    "Why do you keep pretending to be mad?" she asked, unable to hold the words back.


    Osvaldo¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. "Where¡¯s the divorce papers?" he shot back, changing the conversation immediately.


    Penny¡¯s lips parted, then closed. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Though she had rehearsed this part countless times, right now, staring at him, she seemed to have forgotten everything she wanted to say.


    Could she tell him the truth? That she had agreed to stay with him for one year in exchange for a fat bank transfer? That she was only here because of money?


    Or could she?


    She had nothing to lose. It wasn¡¯t like she was the kind of woman a man would fall in love with anyway.


    Yes, she was a gold-digger. And no, she wasn¡¯t ashamed. She needed money. This marriage was just a transaction.


    Nothing emotional. No touching. No love.


    She¡¯d take care of him as promised, then leave when the time was up.


    "How much did they offer you?" Osvaldo interrupted, his voice ice-cold.


    It was obvious, no woman in their right mind would want to be married to a madman no matter how rich he was. If they would, it would be for the money.


    And judging by the looks on this woman¡¯s face. It looks like she¡¯s here for the money too.


    His eyes moved slowly, from her flushed face down to her soft curves. And despite everything, his body stirred again.


    He felt his dick stretched hard.


    Damn it.


    Not now.


    Why the hell did she have to look at him like that? With those big, vulnerable eyes, like she saw the man behind the monster.


    He clenched his jaw trying to stop himself from doing something stupid. Penny mistook the gesture.


    To her, she thought he was disgusted by her. Everyone gets disgusted by her.


    Right now, he might be wondering where his parents picked her from. Why this ugly duckling was standing before him.


    She braced herself for rejection. If he told her to get out, she would. But not without her money for the two days spent in here. Especially since he had hurt her. She would need herpensation.


    "They offered a couple of million and I epted it." At this point, she didn¡¯t care how he saw her. So what if she¡¯s a golddigger?


    "You don¡¯t have to pretend or act kind to me Mr Adkin. Tell me everything there is on your mind, it¡¯s not something I haven¡¯t heard before." She continued her insecurities taking control of her mouth.


    Yes, she was terrified of him, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t speak her mind. She was standing before a terrifying monster, one whose brain could snap at any moment and could kill her, but she care less.


    "What do you want to call me? A fat pig? It¡¯s okay, you can add ¡¯fat¡¯ to the Penguin, it¡¯ll make it more real." She said. Everyone had the names they called her, having a nickname from the madman didn¡¯t seem bad.


    "You know it¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m this way, Mr Adkin. I don¡¯t want to be married to you either, but I needed the money they offered. Only a dumb person would be stupid to reject such an amount, especially when they need money.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want me after this. It¡¯s okay if you only see me as a golddigger. But you¡¯ll have topensate me for the time I wasted being with you.


    You see I love money, Mr Adkin, so it¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m this way. I know I initially spoke about the divorce, but bear with me until Iplete my mission and get my money."


    I already signed the contract. So if you don¡¯t want me, you can as well speak to yourwyers or better still, pay me and I¡¯ll leave." She tried to catch her breath after pouring her whole heart before him. She had expected something from him, anything.


    Maybe agreeing to any offer she made.


    But Osvaldo¡¯s next action shocked her.


    He smiled.

 Chapter 31: THE HORNY MAD BASTARD

    Was all women like this?


    Of course, he knew the answer to that. All the women in his home were rather boring.


    But this one?


    This woman was different.


    Even now, standing before a madman like him, she still found the nerve to re at him and say things that made himugh inside. There was something delicious about her anger. Something that made his blood heat.


    He watched her carefully.


    Why did she keep belittling herself?


    Did she not know how beautiful she was?


    She was the kind of woman that stirred desire without even trying. Every curve of her body, every breath she took, awakened something dangerous inside him.


    She looked like a feast sent from heaven, and he was starving.


    "Are you listening, Mr. Adkins?" Penny asked sharply, pulling him from his thoughts.


    Her voice was nervous, but her tone was forced like she was trying hard to stay tough. Osvaldo tilted his head slightly, the smile still on his lips. A few strands of hair fell across his pale face, but she could still see the dimples that carved into his cheeks when he smiled.


    They made him look almost... gentle.


    "If you¡¯re agreeing to my demand," Penny said, lifting her chin with all the pride she could gather, "I want you to know that I¡¯m not attracted to you. Not even a little. And I never will be."


    She knew how ridiculous it sounded, but she had to say it.


    <fn379d> Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel</fn379d>


    If he thought she was ugly, then fine. But she wanted him to know she wasn¡¯t attracted to a madman either.


    He had a default, so he had no right to judge her.


    "And if you don¡¯t agree," she added, her voice firmer, "I¡¯ll leave right now."


    The room fell quiet.


    Osvaldo rose from the bed.


    The sheets slid off him slowly, revealing the solid lines of muscle beneath his pale skin. His body, despite the bruises and wounds, moved with the grace of a predator. Every twitch of his toned muscles was pure power.


    And then her eyes dropped...


    Penny¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she saw it.


    Even through the fabric of his pants, Penny could see how hard he was.


    Wait, was he aroused?


    Heat rushed to her face. Though she¡¯s never had sex before, she knew what it was. Who in these modern days and times doesn¡¯t know about sex?


    But why?


    Why was this man feeling this way?


    Did it have something to do with the medication she gave him?


    No. That made no sense.


    Her mind froze as he walked toward her. His silver eyes locked on hers. Her feet screamed at her to run, but she stood still, refusing to show weakness.


    He stopped just inches away.


    His hand reached out, warm, strong, iming, as he caught her chin. Osvaldo forced her eyes on him.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, Penguin?" His voice was low and amused, his thumb brushing her skin softly, as though testing the texture of something precious.


    Penny¡¯s body stiffened.


    His head tilted again as he studied her face. She could feel the heat of his breath on her cheeks. His gaze was heavy, too heavy. Like he was trying to read her thoughts through her soul.


    He looked like a wild animal. One that has been caged too long and was now exploring the world.


    "Who said you could leave?" he murmured, almost yfully.


    One arm slipped around her waist without warning, drawing her in until her chest pressed lightly against his. She gasped, hands t against his chest, trying to create space between them, but not too roughly. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the open wounds on his back.


    "I... T-The contract says so, Mr. Osvaldo," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I have a right to leave. We agreed..."


    "What contract?" he cut her off, voice like silk and poison.


    His smile deepened.


    "All those contracts you signed mean nothing to me."


    Her breath hitched.


    She took a step back, but he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear.


    "I gave you a chance to leave," he whispered, his tone dark and almost teasing. "Yet here you are... parading yourself in front of me. What exactly are you aiming for, woman?"


    The gap between them disappearedpletely. Her soft chest pressed against his bare skin, warm and trembling.


    His breath slid across her skin as he dipped lower, inhaling her scent like a man starving for a taste.


    He had given her a way out. He expected her to leave after their chaotic first encounter. Expected her to drop those divorce papers and vanish.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Was she ying games with him?


    Was she sent by his family as another form of mockery?


    "I... it¡¯s not what you think," Penny murmured, her voice thin and shaking as she pressed both hands against his chest. But he didn¡¯t move. Her hands touched nothing but hot, hard skin, tense, twitching under her palms like a beast holding back.


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t stop her.


    He just stared at her, those silver eyes glowing under the dim crystal light like a storm about to break.


    This wasn¡¯t what she expected. Not from Osvaldo. All there was in her mind was rejection, so why was he saying something else?


    Why did he look at her like she was his meal?


    "Hmm." His voice was low, filled with amusement and something darker. He tilted his head, studying her like she was a puzzle he was determined to solve.


    "You haven¡¯t even given me the benefit of the doubt yet, Penguin."


    The nickname made her flinch.


    "Perhaps..." he murmured, fingers trailing slowly down her waist, "you want us to finish what we startedst night?"


    Penny¡¯s heart stopped.


    Right now, she realized she was not hallucinating. Last night when Osvaldo touched her, he really did.


    He had really done things to her. Things she couldn¡¯t speak of.


    But... But she was fat and unattractive. No man is meant to want her.


    She felt his fingers fumble her dress pulling it up to expose her bare skin and Penny panicked.

 Chapter 32: THE HORNY MAD BASTARD 2

    "This is wrong, Mr. Osvaldo," Penny muttered, her voice trembling as she shoved weakly against his chest.


    Had the act of madness truly rotted his brain?


    Was he so far gone that he didn¡¯t recognize assault when he wasmitting it?


    "What is, Penguin?" He pulled back just enough to meet her eyes, his grin widening into something predatory.


    "Touching me, Mr. Osvaldo." Her cheeks burned at her words. She had no idea one day she would be able to say a word like this.


    All her life she had dreamt of something like this, but it wasn¡¯t with this man. No. She had wanted this with Chris, waiting for the right time. But now, she was doing it with someone else.


    "T... The contract says no touching." Her soft voice rang. The angry facade long gone and is now reced by a soft Penny.


    Before this man, she looked so weak and defenceless.


    "Oh you don¡¯t like being touched on your butt?" Osvaldo asked and her cheeks turned redder.


    "How about your breast?"


    "N... No! You¡¯re crazy." Penny didn¡¯t mean to stutter but she did.


    She tried to push him off again but her hands were already weak.


    "I¡¯m a horny mad bastard penguin," he murmured, his voice dropping into a deep, husky timbre that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. "If you¡¯re going to be my wife, you should be able to tend to my needs too."


    His words struck Penny like lightening.


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    How the hell is she supposed to help his sexual desires?


    Penny¡¯s pulse roared in her ears as Osvaldo¡¯s grip on her tightened immediately, his fingers digging possessively into the soft flesh of her hips.


    She could feel the heat of his body pressing against hers, the hard lines of his muscles undeniable even through theyers of fabric between them. His breath was hot against her skin, sending a traitorous thrill down her spine despite her fear.


    She wanted to plead for him to stop, but no word left her lips. It¡¯s almost like Osvaldo had finally taken control of her brain, her mind, her thoughts. But still, Penny forced the words out of her mouth.


    <fn4004> The rightful source is Find¡ïNovel</fn4004>


    "Mr. Osvaldo..." she gasped, but his mouth crashed down on hers before she could finish, swallowing her protest in a searing kiss.


    His tongue swept past her lips, iming her with a hunger that left her dizzy. She squirmed, her hands trapped between their bodies, but the more she struggled, the deeper he kissed her, as if her resistance only fueled his desire.


    Onerge hand slid up her thigh, bunching the fabric of her dress until his fingers found bare skin. Penny whimpered, her breathing in short, frantic bursts as his touch inched higher, teasing the edge of her panties.


    "You¡¯ve been driving me mad since the moment you walked in," he growled against her lips, his voice rough with need.


    "I¡¯m a monster Penguin. Are you sure you can handle me?" Osvaldo asked


    His fingers slipped beneath thece, and Penny¡¯s knees nearly buckled as he stroked her, slow, deliberate circles that made her body betray her.


    A choked moan escaped her throat, and she hated herself for it.


    He was a monster indeed. A mad man with no cure even if he has tried finding the cure himself. As if his madness isn¡¯t enough, his sexual desires were out of this world. Something he couldn¡¯t tame no matter how hard he tried.


    And this woman... This little round sumptous meal seem to keep rekindling the fire burning deep in his vein.


    This was the worst way to meet anyone. He should never scare his wife this way so that she would stay, but his desire had taken control.


    Just like his madness, the urge to have this woman drives him mad. He wanted to fill her wet cunt with himself, breaking through her wall as he makes her his for eternity.


    Osvaldo pushed his hips forward in a hard thrust to hear her moan gently. He finally pulled his lips from hers to stare at those wet blue eyes.


    "What do you say Penguin? Can you do it?" His other hand gripped the back of her neck, forcing her to meet his dark, burning gaze.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She should tell him to stop now. But her traitorous hips arched into his touch, her body responding despite her fear, despite everything.


    Penny knew what she¡¯d be getting into if she epted. The money offer was too tempting, she couldn¡¯t lose that.


    "Ahh." She moaned when Osvaldo slid a finger in her tight cunt. Penny held his hands to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Never in her life did she think something like this would happen to her.


    "Tell me Penguin." He coaxed her some more, his movement rough and faster this time.


    "Ah Mr. Osvaldo." Penny moaned louder resting her back on the wall to help support her weak legs.


    "I... I ept." She said admist the turmoil in her brain right now. Her mind was not in it¡¯s right state now and she knew because the next word that left her lips left her stunned too.


    "More. Please more!"


    Osvaldo¡¯s smirk was victorious. "You asked for it."


    Then his mouth was on hers again, his fingers working her with ruthless precision until the world dissolved into heat and need, and Penny forgot why she was supposed to fight him at all.


    Once her body had turned calm, "Get on your knees Penguin." Osvaldomanded.

 Chapter 33: THE HORNY MAD BASTARD 3

    "If I recall, the contract also states that I¡¯m not to get hurt." Penny frowned at his words.


    "Sexual arousal is not an injury Mr Osvaldo. I¡¯m a doctor myself and know what that is. Go fix your desire yourself." Osvaldo raised his brows at her words and then a soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    It was deep and low, like that of the devil.


    "Doctor?" He muttered staring at the woman. Then perhaps, she could help him, right?


    Who knows, if she¡¯s as good as she ims, she can uplift this stupid curse once and for all.


    "Oh, so I can¡¯t get injured under your care?" He asked and Penny nodded. If only she knew what was running through his mind right now.


    "Then if you don¡¯t attend to me, I might as well, get hurt again. You know what that means Miss Penguin." Penny wasn¡¯t moved by his words.


    Threatening her with hurting himself was so low. She would love to see him try.


    "Do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care." Penny blurted out. She would never go against her standards because of anyone. She refuses to be a sex ve to any spoilt arrogant madman.


    No normal person in their right mind would hurt themselves. But this man standing right before her wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    She watched Osvaldo walk over to the first aid kit in a corner. He picked the box on the floor his hands, eyes searching through the box till he found a little knife.


    "Hmph." He hummed excitedly as he picked up the knife like it was some treasure.


    "I know you wonder why my mansion is empty." He murmured twirling the weapon between his fingers as it glowed with the light. Penny panicked a little, wondering what he wanted to do with that.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare use it to cause more injury, would he?


    He turned to look at her, his silver eyes locking on her blue ones.


    "I think I need to brief you on what would happen if you don¡¯tply with my demand Penguin." He moved to sit on the bed.


    "You¡¯d be kicked out. But that¡¯s not all. You¡¯ll be locked up for hurting me Penguin and we both don¡¯t want that now do we?" He smiled.


    Penny bit her lips as she watched him ce the tip of the knife on his arm. Osvaldo was right, if anything happened to him, she would be held responsible for it as long as she was still married to him.


    Whether she caused the injury or not, she will be held responsible for it. Penny had no idea why she epted such a deal, but now she¡¯s stuck.


    "F... Fine, I¡¯ll do it." Penny said before he could pierce his finger with the knife.


    <fn8> Chapters first released on f?ndnovel</fn8>


    She would do it, even if she didn¡¯t want to. But first thing tomorrow morning, she would demand for a divorce when hiswyers visit. It¡¯s enough that Osvaldo was mad, but now, he¡¯s a horny mad bastard.


    "I... I don¡¯t know how to do it. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before." Her words made him smile, his dimple visible again. Penny on the other hand felt like dying.


    Her entire face had turned red from embarrassment. She must run away first thing tomorrow morning, no matter how hard anyone begs.


    "It¡¯s not that hard Penguin. I¡¯ll teach you." He said. "Come Penguin," Osvaldo added and Penny moved closer to him.


    "Get on your knees Penguin." Hemanded and sheplied, her knees dropping to the ground before him. Penny watched him shamelessly bring out his dick before her.


    It wasrge and hard with thick veins around it. Penny was terrified, eyes turning wide as she stared at it.


    How can a man be this big? She doubts her hands would be able to cover that. She gulped.


    Never in her life did she imagine that one day she¡¯d be married to a madman and the next sucking his dick.


    What the hell?


    "Show me your hands Penguin. There¡¯s no need to be scared, it doesn¡¯t bite. If anything my dick loves you¡ªyou see how hard it gets when you¡¯re around?"


    "I... It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re this way." She showed him her hands.


    "Now wrap your hands around it." Hemanded and she did as asked only to elicit a certain growl from him.


    "Good girl." Osvaldo praised cing his hands on hers as he showed her how to move.

 Chapter 34: THE HORNY MAD BASTARD 4

    But Penny frowned, pping his hand away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me."


    Her voice was quiet, but the disgust in it was sharp. She stumbled to the bathroom, her legs unsteady, her reflection in the mirror a mess of smeared lips and shame.


    She had let him use her.


    And the worst part?


    She hadn¡¯t hated it.


    Her stomach twists at her thoughts. How could she like such a thing?


    What the hell is wrong with her?


    She pressed the toothpaste in her brush and started brushing her teeth. But no matter how many times she brushed, the taste of him still lingered in her mouth.


    Once she was done cleaning her teeth even if she still felt dirty, she took out her clothes and stepped inside the bathroom. Penny felt defiled.


    She scrubbed at her face until her skin burned, but no amount of water could wash away the truth that was trapped.


    She felt dirty and tainted. She should never have done this, but she couldn¡¯t escape him.


    Osvaldo had deceived her and forced her into this.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine spending the rest of her life with a man like Osvaldo. He¡¯s a monster.


    It took Penny hours to be done and once she stepped out again, she was greeted by an empty room. Even if he was gone, she could still feel his presence in the room with her.


    Penny moved over to the door and she locked it. Thest time she had locked it, he was still able to step in. She wondered if he would this time too. She shivered at the thought. Thest person she wanted to see or speak to right now was Osvaldo.


    Unable to sleep, Penny walked into the balcony. Her bright blue eyes scanned her environment. The loud musicing from the Adkins main mansion yed softly through the yard.


    Penny stared at most of the guests already leaving one after another. Most were drunk and others normal as they all stepped into their cars. Ever since she was a child, she has dreamt of attending events like this, but her mother always hid her.


    She was the family¡¯s shameful secret anyway. She understood why they always kept her away.


    Back then, Ariana would console her, and promise her a better life.


    Penny almostughed.


    Those memories now tasted bitter on her tongue.


    She had been blind.


    Blinded by her sister¡¯s perfect smile and honeyed lies.


    And just as her heart twisted with regret, her eyes caught movement below.


    She froze.


    Her mother.


    Maybelline was dressed in deep purple, her blonde hair slicked back in its usual severe style. Beside her was Abby, expression grim, eyes sharp. They were headed towards the dungeon.


    She knew why they were going there.


    Maybelline must have heard what happened. About Ariana. About the scandal. About the disgrace.


    A small, wicked part of her wished she could see the expression on her mother¡¯s face when she found her perfect daughter locked in chains.


    So much for the golden child.


    So much for the pride of the Wird family. But Penny didn¡¯t dare go.


    She wanted to get revenge on them. But it seems revenge isn¡¯t so sweet anymore. She had thought her marriage to Osvaldo would be the key to happiness. The key to living a fulfilled life, but that was not the case.


    There truly is no beautiful marriage out there. Penny was so sure she wasn¡¯t cut out for this kind of life. She¡¯d never be able to leave as a sex ve to a madman.


    Never!


    She was more than this.


    Knock!


    Knock!


    A knock was immediately heard on the door drawing Penny¡¯s attention to it.


    The sound made her jump. But she quicklyposed herself as she stepped back into the room.


    The knock echoed again and her chest tightened.


    Could it be... him?


    But... why would Osvaldo knock?


    He never knocked.


    But if he¡¯s the one, she doubts she wants to speak to him, not after everything that happened just now.


    Heart pounding, she stepped forward and opened the door. Penny let out a sigh when she saw that it wasn¡¯t him.


    She had no idea why she was relieved, but she was somewhat d it wasn¡¯t him.


    "Rosie?" Penny called.


    "Miss Penny, Madam Abby is here to see you." Rosie greeted hesitantly, eyes twitching to the halls.


    "Why?" Penny asked. She had just seen Abby walking with her mother towards the dungeon moments ago, why is she here now?


    "She said it¡¯s urgent," Rosie added.


    "Alright." Penny arranged her dress and started walking out of the room again.


    "Heads up Miss Penny," Rosie said. "Madam Abby is with a woman and they seem so angry. Though I have no idea why, I think it¡¯s because of you." She said calmly.


    Rosie had no idea why both women looked angry, but she thought to warn her new mistress.


    Her miss Penny didn¡¯t look like a troublemaker, so why would anyone trouble her?


    Penny nodded gently and started walking away. Her blue dress swayed gently as she walked down the stairs.


    From the top floor, she could see both women standing in the lounge. Abby¡¯s face was calm and calcted while Maybelline had a stoic expression. She looked disgusted and irritated by her surroundings.


    Penny¡¯s face held no emotion as she reached them.


    Good evening, Mrs. Abby. Mo¡ª"


    <fn210d> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn210d>


    SLAP!


    The sound cracked like thunder.


    Penny¡¯s face jerked to the side. Her cheek burned.


    She didn¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t fall. She just slowly turned her head back.


    Wide blue eyes locked with her mother¡¯s merciless ones.


    "How dare you?" Maybelline hissed.


    Her voice was sharp. Unforgiving.


    "Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯ve married into the Adkins family, you can ever rece Ariana!"

 Chapter 35: WRATH OF A MAD MAN

    "Even if Ariana was wrong!" Maybelline shouted, her voice rising. "Even if she made a mistake, you should have taken her punishment!"


    The maids flinched. Some lowered their heads. Others exchanged nces. No one dared to speak, but the tension in the air was unbearable.


    Was it their mistress this woman dared speak to like this?


    Does she know who Penny is? The only woman able to tame their mad master.


    Even if Penny was nothing in her mother¡¯s eyes, in the Adkins household, she was a treasure. The woman their master had chosen.


    "She should be the one locked in that dungeon! She should be the one suffering!"


    May pointed a trembling finger at Penny like she was something filthy. How dare Penny let her Ariana suffer?


    "I told you since you were a child, your only reason for existing is to protect your sister! That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for!"


    Penny stood there, her face pale, lips tight. The words weren¡¯t new. She had heard them her whole life.


    Once she was a push-around, but not anymore. She would not let her mother or anyone control her anymore.


    "That is not how the house rules work, May," Abby said again, pretending to be the voice of reason. "Ariana harmed my son. The punishment was by the family¡¯s rules."


    All of the maids around were stunned at Abby¡¯s im.


    Since when did she im their master Osvaldo to be her son? They all know she hates him, or is she putting on a show for the guests?


    May scoffed. "So why didn¡¯t you punish this fat pig instead?" She sneered at Penny. "No matter what Ariana does, this thing should suffer for it. She was born to be her shadow."


    "Mother," Penny called quietly, but her voice didn¡¯t shake. "You were just told, that¡¯s not how it works anymore."


    "I won¡¯t take the me for Ariana¡¯s crimes. Not this time."


    May¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Did Penny just speak back at her?


    "Who¡¯s your mother?" she barked.


    "You dare speak back to me now?"


    Her hands trembled as she pulled off her slipper, lifting it like a weapon. "Looks like marrying that madman has made you forget who you are. Maybe I should remind you!"


    She lunged forward.


    "Maybe I should knock some sense into your stupid head!"


    Penny didn¡¯t flinch. She stood still, silent, even when the slipper came flying.


    The servants gasped.


    Some reached forward instinctively, others held their breath. Maybelline, fueled by years of hate, threw the slipper with all her strength.


    Penny flinched, eyes shut tight, bracing for pain. But instead... she felt warmth. Strong arms wrapped around her tightly. Protectively. Possessively.


    The scent of antiseptics, faint soap, and something dangerously male filled her nose.


    She slowly opened her eyes... and froze.


    Osvaldo.


    He was standing in front of her, shirtless, now bandaged from head to toe. He had somehow gotten there without anyone noticing, like a ghost in human skin.


    The slippery pathetically by his feet.


    His silver eyes stared into hers, too calm... too quiet.


    Then he smiled. Showcasing his white teeth as she smiled.


    "Mine?" He called blinking his eyes at her. Penny stared at him confused, she had no idea if this was the man she had a few hours ago or the usual madman.


    "Osvaldo." He called but rather than responding, he turned to the people standing there.


    Abby felt like she wanted to pee in her pants as she stared at her fake son. She had entered this forbidden penthouse with the hope of not meeting this man, yet here she is.


    "O... Osvaldo?" She called staring at the madman. She was terrified because she had no idea what he would do next, and where they stood was so far away from the door.


    "Hehehehe..." A soft, twistedugh escaped his lips, one that made the hairs on everyone¡¯s neck stand up. The servants all took a step back.


    <fnd5f9> The rightful source is </fnd5f9>


    Both women now stood stiff at a spot. Maybelline looked like she was seeing a demon, and Abby looked so terrified she wanted to pee in her dress.


    "Penny, do something, I heard you can tame him." May¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke to her daughter.


    Never in her life did she ever believe she would be begging Penny.


    "Yes, Penny what are you waiting for, you¡¯re the only one that can tame him," Abby said. Osvaldo looked nothing like a human. Hisrge form shielded Penny like something precious as he stared at them like he could kill them.


    "I¡¯m sorry Mother, but I am useless." Penny blurted out coldly.

 Chapter 36: WRATH OF A MADMAN 2

    But the maids were not surprised. This was another ordinary day for their madmaster.


    Penny flinched. "Osvaldo..."


    He snapped upright.


    "I¡¯m fine." He smiled. "It¡¯s just the rage. It tastes like metal today." he smiled again, teeth widen this time.


    "Hmm hmm hm hmm." He hummed a song flipping the slippers in his hands.


    "Mine, hit. Hit mine." Heughed.


    And then suddenly, his smile dropped. Hands straight, leg¡¯s straight as he stood erect. Like the battalions.


    His face nked outpletely. Like a switch was flipped. And then...


    "Mine hit. Hit mine." Heughed again lifting his hands as he aimed at May¡¯s face. Her eyes turned wide in horror.


    "Mine hit. Hit mine." He said again, voice t as stone. Then... <strong><i>Wham!! ... </i></strong>he hurled the slipper straight at May¡¯s face like a heat-seeking missile.


    She yelped as it smacked her right between the eyes, sending her stumbling back andnding hard on the floor.


    Osvaldo pped like he¡¯d just won an Olympic medal. "BULLSEYE!" he sang.


    May rolled a full three times before hitting a chair.


    "Maybelline!" Abby shrieked and sprinted over, grabbing her friend like a wounded soldier.


    The maids? They were wheezing. Silentughter echoed off the walls. It was like watching a live telenov. And better yet, their mad master wasn¡¯t even violent tonight, just dramatically unhinged. For once, it was kind of fun.


    "PENNY!" Maybelline shrieked, swaying like she¡¯d just gotten off a rollercoaster. She clutched her side dramatically. "You bitch!"


    Blood trickled from her nose.


    "I swear I¡¯ll kill you today!"


    Abby looked horrified. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to tame him?! Do your damn job!"


    But Penny didn¡¯t even blink. Osvaldo was dancing now, yes, dancing, around them, barefoot, wild-haired, andpletely, gloriously insane.


    They should run.


    <fnc546> Official source is find?novel</fnc546>


    This was his most dangerous state. The servants were impressed at how these two women have singlehandedly unlocked almost all the phases of their boss in one night.


    They should have run. But it was toote. He¡¯d already blocked the exit, practically daring them to try.


    Abby¡¯s face paled. "This was a mistake. This was a huge mistake," she whispered.


    Abby knew it was a bad ideaing here. Her guards were not even around to help her tonight, and Penny didn¡¯t look like she would help them.


    She¡¯d make sure she gets this fat bitch out of their family if she makes it out alive today. She will never let Osvaldo get too attached to her.


    Penny will kill them all.


    "I¡¯m afraid our master is untamable at this point," one servant said, lips twitching. "You bothid hands on his property. He¡¯s very... possessive of our new mistress."


    Possessive was one way to put it. Osvaldo was obsessed with Penny.


    He¡¯d never let them steal the one thing that matters to him. He¡¯ll never let Penny leave.


    "Y-you two should leave before he..."


    "Out... out... OUT!!!" he screamed, silencing the servant.


    Maybelline stumbled backward. Abby tripped over a rug.


    Osvaldo dropped to the floor on all fours and began crawling toward them, smiling,ughing like a maniac.


    He was a maniac, a toxic one.


    He chased after them and both women ran like criminals.


    "PENNY!!" Maybelline screamed like a banshee.


    But Penny didn¡¯t move.


    She just watched him. The man everyone called a monster... shielding her like a wild dog protecting its only bone.


    Her eyes moistened as she watched Osvaldo chase them. No one has ever cared for her like this, no one has protected her this way before.


    Today, they were seeing the full disy of madness.


    When they reached the door, they realized it has been locked. It turns out Hughes had just arrived when she saw May p her madam. She had heard of all the hurtful things she said to her new mistress and didn¡¯t like it at all.


    She wanted to intervene, but her master already did.


    Normally, Hughes would rush in to protect the victim, but tonight. She let her master disy his madness and had secretly locked the door while they argued.


    "RUN!!!!" Osvaldo screamed again, running towards them with both hands raised high as he chased them.


    Abby was breathless, she had run around the lounge more than ten times, just circling the room and Osvaldo wasn¡¯t relenting.


    May on the other hands felt like she could faint anytime soon. Her legs had turned weak, body giving up already. But the chase continued.


    Osvaldo finally conered both women eyes bright under the chandelier. Maybelline fell to her knees immediately, she pped her hands together in surrender.


    "Penny please forgive me. I¡¯m your mother Penny, please stop him. I don¡¯t want to die." May pleaded inaudibly because she was pit of breath. Her entire body vibrating with fear.


    Osvaldo¡¯s yful nature was gone, now reced by another thing. He looked like a monster, like a beast ready to devour them.


    "Penny please show us mercy. Please Penny." Abby pleaded already peeing in her pants as she stared at the madman. This was the most embarrassing thing ever but she cared less.


    Osvaldo inches closer and both women dug the wall, trying to hide in it. One shoving the other forward as they tried to save themselves first.


    This was too funny for Penny. She was having a good time. For some reason she didn¡¯t want this to end.


    Osvaldo towered over them, legs already wide, hands in his pants as he loosened the rope. In the next second salty liquid spilled on them.


    "NEAAAHHHHHHH!!!" Maybelline screamed, arms iling. Abby sobbed, trying to dodge but slipped andnded on her friend. Both people drenched in the golden arc of pure vengeance.


    Once he was done, he smacked his lips arranging himself again and started walking away.


    Maybelline and Abby didn¡¯t wait for anyone to tell them, they dashed out of the Penthouse.

 Chapter 37: SMELLING WOMEN (REGRETS)

    Abby would need to speak to thewyers. Since Osvaldo had shown no improvement whatsoever, Penny had no use in their mansion.


    "Mother, what going on?" Chris rushed to his mother¡¯s side, nose twitching at the stench from both his mother and mother-inw.


    "Oh, Chris." Abby started dramatically. She couldn¡¯t let the people around her know she had a hidden son, so she held her tongue. News flies, and that was something she was afraid of.


    The Adkin¡¯s true heiring out in public was not something she wanted. They have stolen everything belonging to that madman and we¡¯re not ready to let go yet.


    "Help your mother Chris. Penny, she¡¯s a witch." Abby cried out stretching her hands for her son and he did help her up. In all her life, she has never run like she did today. Her legs were already too weak to move anymore.


    With gritted teeth, Chris turned to the people around. "Thank you for your concern and attendance. Please the party is over, you can leave now." He said politely, but the guest didn¡¯t take it the right way.


    Most people felt like they were being disrespected by the Adkins heir. Just because they¡¯re the richest family in the world doesn¡¯t mean they are above everyone else. There¡¯s something called respecting your elders.


    Status and wealth cannot always define that.


    "How rude." The women who couldn¡¯t hold their tonguesshed out. They all discarded one after another murmuring insults as they left.


    "What happened to you two, you smell like urine." Chris helped Maybelline from the floor her legs vibrating as she stood.


    "It¡¯s your brother, Chris," Abby said.


    "You never told me that man was that dangerous." May continued. He had made her apologize to Penny today, something she could never do. Not even in a million years. Maybelline had seen her life sh before her eyes today.


    She thought she would die by now.


    "I thought we have Penny to tame him?" That¡¯s the reason Ariana was rotting in the dungeon. Because they all thought Penny was better since she could tame the madman.


    "So I thought till she unleashed him on us. Chris, Penny is using that madman as her weapon to fight us. Are you sure you were not wrong about her?" Chris frowned, and then he smiled.


    He could understand why Penny was doing this. It¡¯s obvious she was still very much upset he had rejected her and married his sister instead. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s his fault anyway.


    It¡¯s obvious Penny is still in love with him. He wouldn¡¯t lie, he had liked her too when they were together until he learned she was not the adopted Adkins daughter. Chris knew he had to follow the rules, and it was simple.


    Seduce the Wird¡¯s heiress. Make her fall in love with you and marry her off. When he found out Penny was not the Wird heiress, he had found another job for her. In other to keep her closer, he had married her off to his useless brother.


    <fna7a4> This content belongs to Find[?]ovel</fna7a4>


    "I¡¯ll speak to her," Chris said. If only he could make her understand he didn¡¯t mean to dump her that day. He just had to find another way to keep her close, and being married to his useless brother was the only way out.


    Literary, Chris was married to both women. He wouldn¡¯t mind sharing himself, only that Penny would be his little secret. She¡¯s the woman he loves that cannot be shown in public.


    He knew she wouldn¡¯t mind. She has always been in the shadows all her life.


    "There¡¯s nothing to talk about Chris. I want her gone, we¡¯ll find someone else to do the job." May agreed immediately. She had told Abby this before, but her friend wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look at what had happened to them.


    "Your mother is right Chris, listen to her. That girl is nothing but trouble to you and your family." May added.


    "We could find a different woman for your mad brother. Someone worthy enough, not that stupid pig." She added. Chris said nothing more. He knew both women were still upset about Osvaldo¡¯s actions. He would let them cool off and maybe speak some sense into them by morning.


    But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t lose Penny. He was done pretending like he didn¡¯t like her. Like she was something disgusting. To him, Penny was more than her physical appearance. She was smart, funny and lovely.


    They have both connected in ways no one understood.


    He had insulted her because of his family. Not because he meant everything he said.


    "Let¡¯s get you two cleaned first. We can talk about the rest tomorrow." Chris said as he led them inside the mansion.

 Chapter 38: IT’S TOO LATE CHRISTIAN

    "Nothing about this morning or today would be fine if Penny doesn¡¯t leave the Adkins family for good," May added. She still stands by her words and she would make sure the Adkins kick Penny out.


    "It¡¯s not as easy as it seems Aunt May," Chris said.


    "Osvaldo is already fond of Penelope. You know how hard it was Mother to find him a wife." Chris said calmly, adding butter to his bread as he took a bite.


    "We hired her to tame your brother Chris. But it¡¯s clear she cannot do her job. What¡¯s the point of keeping her?"Abby said this time. Rather than helping them in that situation, Penny had just watched the madman mess with them.


    "May is right Chris. The earlier we get Penny out the better for us all." Abby said. She had seen it herselfst night. The only reason the madman attacked them was because of Penny. She used him to attack themst night.


    Abby was scared she might get more powerful and use Osvaldo as a weapon to chase them all out if they let her stay longer.


    Ariana was right, Penny never should have been trusted.


    "You promised me she would be easy to tame Chris. Now she seems so impossible." Abby added.


    "Why don¡¯t we invite her over and set things straight to her? We¡¯ll put her in her ce and make her understand how things are." Chris suggested.


    Penny isn¡¯t one to refuse anything they say. She¡¯s easy to manipte and control. Though recently, she has changed a lot, and Chris knew why.


    "We¡¯re not doing that Chris. That girl needs to be taught more lessons than just being talked to. Not after what she did." Abby said.


    She would see to it that Penny is kicked out today once the Adkin¡¯s Lawyers arrive.


    She knew they were running out of time before it was public that they were broke, but they could endure just a little with Ariana¡¯s dowry for the time being. But Penny must leave.


    "I¡¯ll go give Ariana food," Chris announced taking a portion as he stepped out of their mansion. He had no idea what Penny was thinking when she did what she did, but he knew he had to speak to her.


    "What a lovely son-inw. He cares so much about my Ariana." Maybelline remarked as she stared at her son-inw.


    "She¡¯s my wife¡¯s mother," Chris said calmly. "It¡¯s my duty to care for her."


    "They would make such a lovely couple," Gregory said and May nodded in agreement.


    "Chris, I need a favor from you once you¡¯re done tending to Ariana." Abby suddenly said and Chris had her listening ears.


    "I want all the servants present when Osvaldo did what he did to pay. I think they forget soon who¡¯s boss and had acted out." Abby said.


    <fn4de1> Chapters first released on find~novel</fn4de1>


    "Stop every supply of food from the penthouse for a week." She added. She had heard from Barnaby that Penny didn¡¯t get the ck card or even get to sign the golden letter because of her tantrums.


    At first, Abby had been upset about it. But now, she was d Penny didn¡¯t get it. This way, it would be easier to kick her out of the Adkin family for good.


    "Yes, Mother," Chris said calmly and started walking away.


    "Abby, why do you even need to search for a wife for your mad son?" Maybelline turned to her newfound friend. She has been wondering herself why Abby would keep her mad son alive when she knew it would taint their image.


    And why the hell was she looking for a wife for her mad son?


    "Somethings are left unsaid." Abby smiled. "Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the same reason you kept Penny even if she¡¯s a shame to you." May scoffed at Abby¡¯s words.


    "Kept Penny?" May scoffed. "The only reason that fat pig is not dead is because I went about it the wrong way and before I figured out my mistake she was already grown," May said proudly like it was some achievement.


    Since she couldn¡¯t kill Penny, she finally decided to ruin her life. She made her too big. Penny got fat even without eating.


    Chris who had overheard the conversation on his way out, frowned at May¡¯s words. He knew Penny had been through some shit due to what she told him, but he never knew it was to this level.


    What mother ns to kill their children no matter what?


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her fault she was the product of the sin her stupid fathermitted.


    Yes, Penny had told him everything about her existence. It¡¯s pretty much the first thing she told him the first day they met. Chris could recall that day all over again.


    He was on his normal quest of finding a wife when he found her. But she was different from the others.


    "Take the food to Ariana, I¡¯ll be there shortly." The maid bowed and started walking away, with the tray of food in her hands.


    Chris turned to face the massive Penthouse at the far end of the estate. He took a deep breath and started walking towards it. He has missed Penny a lot and cannot longer endure it anymore.

 Chapter 39: FEEDING THE MAD HEIR

    His silver eyes shone beneath the messy curtain of hair falling onto his face. He looked wild. Unhinged. Beautifully dangerous.


    She sighed, defeated. "Here, open up," she said, lifting a spoonful of rice to his lips.


    He obediently took it in like a toddler being fed. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to cry orugh.


    This was a routine now. A weird one.


    Hughes hade racing down to her bedroom this morning, practically begging her to help. Apparently, Osvaldo had refused food and medicine from everyone. Again. The maids were too scared to try, and thest time someone forced him, they¡¯d almost lost an eye.


    "If you spit it out, I¡¯ll p you," she warned as he puffed up his cheeks dramatically, ready to eject everything.


    He blinked at her, stunned at her words as he frowned.


    Then, slowly, he tilted his head back into ce. And smiled.


    "Bad," he murmured.


    "Damn right I¡¯m bad," she muttered. "Try me again and I¡¯ll show you just how bad I can be."


    She patted his head to see him purr like a damn cat.


    The maids and servants had quietly gathered at a distance, watching the fat, unwanted girl who somehow had tamed their master.


    It was like watching a miracle in motion.


    Penny, the girl everyone had dismissed, was now the only person Osvaldo obeyed. If it were anyone else trying to force him to eat, the dining room would be dripping in blood and broken furniture.


    And with Abby in charge of expenses, no one would¡¯ve been treated. She¡¯d rather they die than waste a dor on a servant. To her, their existence meant nothing.


    "He¡¯s eating so well, Miss Penny. You¡¯re amazing," Hughes said softly, cing a ss of water beside her like it might explode.


    No one wanted to get too close. Not afterst night. Osvaldo had fought like a beast to defend her, then fallen asleep like a baby curled up next to her.


    Penny had so many questions.


    How did he treat his wounds? She had seen him with so many bandages when he stepped out again and she wondered if he had done so himself.


    Was there a doctor in this twisted house?


    "Hughes," she called and the older woman stopped by her side, "do you have a doctor here?"


    The woman shook her head gently. "Only you. You¡¯re the closest we have to one. Even though Miss Ariana tried to steal the creditst time. I know you¡¯re the best." Hughes praised her mistress.


    "Thanks, Hughes," Penny replied, feeding Osvaldo another bite. Once he was done eating quite a good portion of the food, then came the hard part.


    Medication.


    <fn155b> Fresh chapters posted on F?nd-Novel</fn155b>


    She held the little cup with his medicine near his lips, and he sniffed it like it was poison.


    Secondster...


    <strong>St!</strong>


    Osvaldo spat everything out in a wet arc across the floor.


    "OSVALDO!" Penny stood up, stunned.


    He sprang to his feet, growling under his breath as he frantically wiped his mouth multiple times with his hands.


    "Oh God, here we go," Penny muttered.


    "Bad," he said again, stepping back like a wounded child as he paced around.


    "Bad." He growled.


    "I know it¡¯s bitter, but it¡¯s for your own good!"


    "Bad!" he shouted, stomping away like a toddler mid-tantrum.


    No one dared stop him. Everyone parted like he was Moses.


    "Oh Miss Penny, what do we do?" Hughes whispered, panicking. "If he doesn¡¯t take that, he¡¯ll get worse. He always does..."


    Penny frowned. "There has to be a better way."


    "Well... there¡¯s one old method," Hughes said, scratching her head nervously. "But... it¡¯s kind of risky. Usually requires... thirty men. And someone might die."


    "What¡¯s that?" Penny asked.


    "We chain master Osvaldo and force him to drink. No matter how much he refuses, he won¡¯t be a match for up to thirty men." Hughes suggested.


    The servants around started moving backward at her words. They all look terrified.


    They have all experienced this before and it¡¯s always by luck they all make it out alive. One thing Osvaldo hates is being caged or chained. Except on the special day.


    The day everyone gets to stay out of the penthouse for fear of getting killed.


    It happens four times in a month. The day Penny arrived. That is why they had all been shocked Osvaldo hadn¡¯t killed her. That day was his violent day, the day he killed any servant that came his way.


    On that day, he appears like a beast. It¡¯s almost as if his human form is stolen from him.


    "That¡¯s too dangerous," Penny said staring at the direction he disappeared into. She would need to find another means.


    She started walking in that direction with the drugs in her hands.


    "Miss Penny," Hughes called scared for her miss.


    "No one should follow me, Hughes. I¡¯ll give him the drug myself." Penny walked away.

 Chapter 40: PLAYFUL OSVALDO

    The further she walked, she stumbled open a strange door with a bold red sticker saying.


    <strong><i>STAY OUT!</i></strong>


    Her body prickled with a warning, but her curiosity burned hotter.


    It¡¯s probably a trap, she told herself. But so what? If I die, at least I¡¯ll know the truth.


    She tightened her grip on the small bottle of drugs in her hand, her face set with determination. Slowly, she pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    She shut her eyes tight, expecting pain, death, something.


    But nothing happened.


    Instead, she heard the faint clink-clink of ss. She cracked one eye open.


    Her jaw dropped.


    Before her was a massive room filled with over 500 scientific experiments. Some she recognized. Many she didn¡¯t.


    What... the hell... is this?


    Beakers. Labeled sks. Cooling chambers. Storage fridges. Pills. Powders. Glowing liquids.


    Ab. A realb. Hidden inside the penthouse. There were hidden creatures in ss jars, creatures of different forms and kinds.


    Not just anyb either, this was state-of-the-art. The kind ofb top institutions would kill for. It had answers the world hadn¡¯t even thought to ask yet.


    Was this... Osvaldo¡¯s?


    She turned slowly in ce, stunned and wide-eyed. Her heart raced.


    Is this hisb?


    Who the hell is this man?


    Just then, she heard the sound of footsteps¡ªand then humming. Out from a side room, Osvaldo strolled in, clicking two ss sks together like toys. His smile was wide. Carefree. Childlike.


    He looked nothing like the type of man who could build something like this. He looked like a boy ying dress-up.


    And yet... he had to be the owner.


    "Mr Osvaldo," Penny called but he didn¡¯t look at her. He kept ying with the bottles seeming to enjoy himself as he sang along.


    "You can stop pretending now, we¡¯re alone," Penny said but he didn¡¯t respond. He was too focused on ying his instrument, and when his eyes did meet hers, he only frowned and walked away.


    "Bad." He said taking another route.


    Penny didn¡¯t know what to believe anymore. What the hell is going on?


    Penny¡¯s mind reeled. Is he faking? Is he real? How can one man be a genius and a lunatic at the same time?


    Still holding the drug, she followed him deeper into theb. Her eyes widened even more as she noticed everything wasbeled, each herb, each form, each result.


    Even her well-trained eyes couldn¡¯t identify half of what she saw. And she was a prodigy.


    A green light suddenly shed at her, and she looked up. Osvaldo was pointing aser pointer and giggling like a child.


    "Hehehehe." He flicked it off and on again as she took a step forward.


    "Mr. Osvaldo, this isn¡¯t ytime. You have to take your medicine before you get sick," she said firmly, stepping closer.


    But he took off like a shot, dashing around theb like a five-year-old ying tag.


    He looked happy. Different from the man everyone has portrayed him to be. He looked like he was enjoying the chase and Penny had turned so tired.


    She paused, panting harshly as she struggled to catch her breath. She couldn¡¯t continue to chase this man, she would never be able to catch him today.


    Penny knew she had to think of a way. Suddenly, she sniffed. One harsh pull to draw his attention. Osvaldo stopped running to stare at her.


    His gaze was confused.


    "Mine?" He called and Penny started wiping imaginary tears from her eyes.


    "Baaaaaaa." She cried out loud watching him blink at her. He didn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly crying. He had made sure he didn¡¯t harm his toy this time.


    Osvaldo blinked. Confused. He hadn¡¯t hurt her this time. So why was his toy crying?


    He shuffled over, head tilted, eyes round with concern. But the moment he ced his hands on hers, Penny grabbed him in a sh.


    She threw all her weight into it, tackling him to the floor and straddling him. Her legs pressed to his sides.


    "Gotcha!" she gasped, triumphant.


    "Let¡¯s see how you escape this time."


    But Osvaldo didn¡¯t resist. Hey beneath her, smiling bashfully and covering his face with both hands, like a boy caught sneaking candy.


    This man... This absolute enigma...


    Penny took the drug, mixing it quickly and holding it in her mouth. Then she leaned in close, so close her breath tickled his lips.


    This was the only way.


    Her mouth pressed to his, and she forced the medicine into him.


    Osvaldo tried to resist at first, but she held firm. Slowly, he swallowed.


    As she pulled back, she stared into his wild, beautiful eyes.


    Now she has seen hisb. She was second-guessing leaving again.

 Chapter 41: REJECTION MORE LIKE EJECTION

    Penny was still lost in her thoughts when she felt Osvaldo¡¯s squeezing her thighs. She gasped, struggling to stand, but his grip was just so tight.


    He had kept her in ce, unable to move or do anything.


    "Mr Osvaldo," Penny called.


    "Hurt." He pushed his hips forward pressing her down to his hard member. She could feel it poking her bottom.


    All colors drained from Penny¡¯s face as she realized what he wanted. No, it couldn¡¯t be. Did he feel this arousal even when mad?


    Osvaldo, please calm down!" Penny gasped, writhing against his iron grip. If she had known he¡¯d be like this, she never would¡¯ve held him so close.


    Though Osvaldo had warned her about him being a horny bastard, she never thought it would be up to this level.


    "Let me help you," she pleaded, twisting her wrist in his grasp. "If you don¡¯t let go, I can¡¯t." But Osvaldo only tightened his hold, dragging her palm down until her fingers brushed the thick, rigid outline of his cock straining against his pants.


    Penny froze.


    This would be the second time he was doing this. And even though she didn¡¯t enjoy helping him like he wanted, she did it.


    Thest thing she wanted was Osvaldo running around the mansion with his erection. Who knows if he might fuck a maid on his way around.


    Her breath hitched as her gaze dropped to the swollen bulge, the fabric stretched taut over his thick length. Veins pressed against the material, the tip already damp with precum.


    "I... I can¡¯t help you, Mr. Osvaldo," she whispered, trying to pull away. But his grip was relentless, forcing her hand back against his heat. His face twisted -pleasure and agony warring in his expression, his body trembling with need.


    There must be something to stop this. Penny thought.


    He was a scientist, damn it. There had to be a drug, a serum-something in thisb to calm him down. Her blue eyes darted frantically across the shelves, scanning bottles and vials.


    "Wait here," she ordered, standing on shaky legs. "I¡¯ll find a solution."


    But everybel blurred together, nothing useful, nothing strong enough to tame the beast in front of her.


    When she turned back, Osvaldo had slumped against the cab, his cock free now, thick and veined, jutting proudly from his hips. His hand wrapped around it, strokingzily, his breath ragged.


    Penny¡¯s mouth went dry.


    Though she had seen itst night, seeing it again shocked her.


    Now she thought about it, she had really not seen anyone as huge as this man. Not in this lifetime.


    But then, she hasn¡¯t even explored anyone yet. Penny was amitted woman, not because she didn¡¯t love to explore, but because no one was attracted to her.


    Teeth gritted, she stared at him. His body trembling, his cock leaking. She would really need to find another means so that there would be no next time again.


    "This is thest time," she muttered, dropping to her knees.


    She inched closer, heart hammering, and wrapped her fingers around his shaft. Just like he¡¯d taught her, she began stroking. She stroked slowly at first, then harder, faster.


    Osvaldo¡¯s breath shattered. A deep groan tore from his lips as his hips jerked into her touch.


    Encouraged, she leaned in, parting her lips around his swollen tip. She took him into her mouth, sucking gently, then deeper-just likest night.


    But what she forgot was that the man beside her wasn¡¯t the same person who had been with herst night. This one was different.


    A different version of him. This version was hungrier.


    A rough hand fisted in her hair, yanking her forward as his hips snapped up, driving his cock deep into her throat.


    "Hngh-!" Penny choked, tears springing to her eyes as he used her mouth, fucking into her with brutal, desperate thrusts. His tip hit the back of her throat, over and over, her gag reflex burning.


    "Mine." He growled, his voice raw with lust. His grip tightened, holding her in ce as he chased his release, his cock swelling even thicker inside her.


    Then, he release.


    Hot, thick spurts flooded her throat, forcing her to swallow every drop. Only when he waspletely spent did he finally pull out, his cock glistening with spit and cum.


    Penny copsed forward, gasping, coughing. One hand wed at his thigh, the other clutching her neck as she fought for air.


    <fnc6a4> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fnc6a4>


    Osvaldo moved backward a bit, staring at the woman before him. He had no idea what was happening or why she was coughing this way.


    When she calmed a little, he moved closer, hands poking her shoulder to be she was not dead. This is one of his favorite toys, he didn¡¯t want to lose her like the rest.

 Chapter 42: REJECTION MORE LIKE EJECTION 2

    "I have no idea Miss Penny. But I think it¡¯s really important." Penny nodded and started walking away. But she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "Don¡¯t go in there, Hughes." She said calmly. "Mr Osvaldo is not in the best shape. He¡¯lle out once he¡¯s ready." Penny added and Hughes nodded immediately.


    "Yes, Miss Penny," Hughes responded with a smile. She was finally d Penny had arrived. In less than a week, their new madam had removed their workload like it was nothing.


    Maybe the saying was really true. True love answers everything.


    Hughes stared at the forbidden room onest time and started walking behind her new mistress a beautiful smile on her face.


    So what if she was being greedy this one time, they deserve to rest a little from the work they¡¯ve all been through.


    If only they found Penny, sooner, the one they had lost would have been here.


    When they arrived in the empty lounge, Penny was greeted by Chris. He was in a ck suit as always, blonde hair styled to the side. This man standing before her was thest person Penny wanted to see today, but here she went.


    For some reason, Christian¡¯s gaze held warmth in it. As if he was somewhat happy to see her, while also masking it with the usual serious face.


    "Penelope." He called softly his eyes on Hughes who quickly gave them the space they needed. The soft click of her heels sounded on the marble floor as she stepped away.


    "What do you want?" Penny asked hands crossed as she stared at him.


    It¡¯s funny how time moved so fast. This man used to be her world, her everything. The man she had dreamed of spending the rest of her life with. If anyone had told her this man would be her number one hater, Penny would never have believed it.


    The pain and betrayal burned deep in her and no matter how much she tried to forget she just couldn¡¯t. Both Chris and Ariana will pay for all of the humiliation they caused her.


    "I see you feel no remorse for hurting my mother. You seem to forget your ce a lot, Penny."


    Penny didn¡¯t respond to him, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to, plus her throat hurt. She knew if she spoke a lot, she would be hurting herself even more.


    "I know why you¡¯re doing this Penelope. But acting this way will never make me love you back." Penny almost scoffed at his words. Did this man really think she did everything because of him?


    "Sending that madman after my mother and yours was out of line Penelope. Doing things like that will never make me notice you. It¡¯ll only make me hate you more." He continued.


    "I¡¯m married to Ariana now Penny. It¡¯s the right thing to do. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you that day but you should understand the situation. The only thing I regret was not telling you about my ns." Chris said.


    "But for the sake of our past rtionship. I wouldn¡¯t mind considering you my side chick. But if you cause trouble for my mother again, I might reconsider the offer." Penny¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She almost choked.


    She could feel her brain exploding at his words.


    Was he serious?


    Did he really think she still wanted him?


    If Osvaldo hadn¡¯t wrecked her inside and out just moments ago, she would¡¯ve pped this man across the face.


    Chris stepped closer, slowly, like he still had the right.


    He looked at her like she belonged to him. Like he knew her. The real her. The one who used tough, to chase him, to dream of a future with him.


    He was so confident. He thought his words had pleased her. That she should be grateful for his attention.


    "I¡¯m a married woman now, Christian," Penny said, her voice low but fierce. "Your brother¡¯s wife. How dare you?"


    She pped his hand off her cheek.


    His smirk didn¡¯t waver. "ying hard to get, are we?"


    "We both know you want me, Penny. You always did. You used to beg me to sleep with you. I¡¯m giving you a rare chance here. Don¡¯t ruin it."


    He leaned closer.


    "It¡¯s the least I can do for you, given your situation. With my brother... you¡¯ll never know what it means to be with a real man. Only I can give you that."


    Penny stared at him, disgust boiling in her veins.


    If he thought she was still the same foolish girl who loved him blindly, he was dead wrong.

 Chapter 43: YOU CAN’T BULLY A BULLY

    "I¡¯m fat, remember? You said it yourself, that I disgust you. That I¡¯m ugly. A pig." Her voice trembled, not from weakness, but fury.


    Those were the exact words she said to him. So why the hell was he telling her these things?


    Why was he forcing himself on her?


    Chris scoffed, stepping forward again like a snake slithering back to its prey. "Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t want me, Penelope. We both know you¡¯ve begged for it before."


    And then, he grabbed her again, tighter this time, and crashed his lips onto hers. Penny struggled against him, but he just kept forcing himself further into her mouth.


    Penny him hard.


    "AHH! You fat bitch!" Chris roared, reeling back as blood dripped from his lip.


    "How dare you touch me?" she hissed back, her hands going to her throat which still hurt.


    Chris wiped his mouth, rage boiling in his eyes. "What are you going to do about it? Tell anyone and you¡¯ll be kicked out of here by the Adkins Lawyers. Did you forget you¡¯re not to be with any man when married to my brother?" He smiled like a menace.


    Her rejection meant nothing because he could have her as much as he wanted and no one would say a word about it.


    "I¡¯m the only one who can help a fat shapeless pig like you Penelope. You should be grateful I have my eyes on you." Chris hissed.


    Before Penny could respond, the door opened.


    "Master Chris, here they are," Barnaby said, stepping into the room. Behind him were a few maids, those same ones who hadughed when Osvaldo humiliated Abby and May.


    Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed. She could feel something was wrong.


    Barnaby nced between Penny and Chris. His gaze settled on his so-called master.


    "What do you want with them?" Penny asked.


    Chris smiled, lips still stained red. "Since you think you¡¯re clever, I¡¯vee to remind you who¡¯s truly in control.


    These servants?


    They¡¯ll be locked in the dungeon for a week. That¡¯s what they get forughing while your crazy mad husband messed with my mother." He wiped the blood from his lips again.


    This bitch had bitten him really hard. He couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what he would say to Ariana if she asked.


    "You have no right to punish my staff," Penny said, her voice shaking with fury.


    Chrisughed. "You¡¯re nothing, Penny. Not even legally Osvaldo¡¯s wife yet. One word from me and the Golden Contract disappears forever."


    He was bluffing. But not entirely. Penny had told thewyers not to speak to anyone about her decision, and she was thankful for it now.


    Let them think whatever they wanted, but she would show them who was boss.


    "And for failing to control that madman, you, your husband, and your servants will starve. All food and water are cut off starting now."


    "We might die, Master Chris!" Hughes cried out, stepping forward in panic. She had overheard everything happening and had seen their master Chris force himself on their Miss Penny but endured. But this, she couldn¡¯t take it.


    Osvaldo is the real owner of everything Chris thinks he has, how dare he treat Osvaldo this way?


    "You can¡¯t do that!" Hughes added and Christian¡¯s gaze turned to her.


    "Who are you to tell me what to do and what not to?" Chris asked and Hughes hid behind her mistress.


    "It is not my business if you die. me your mistress. Maybe next time she¡¯ll learn to obey."


    "No one is starving in this house, not today, not ever," Penny said, her eyes like sharpened des.


    Chris stiffened. "Are you challenging me, Penelope?" he growled.


    "Barnaby take them away. As for you..."


    He suddenly moved closer to Penny, a wide grin on his lips as he approached her. But suddenly paused halfway when his gazended on someone.


    Those silver eyes stared at him like a beast ready to devour.


    Osvaldo wasn¡¯t smiling. If anything he had a frown on his face, the one that made nations bow.


    All color drained from Chris¡¯s face on seeing the madman. His past experiences with this man weren¡¯t the best, and even if he was grown now, he was still terrified of the same man who almost took his life.


    "Penguin?" Osvaldo called and Penny met his gaze. Her blue eyes widened a little as she stared at him.


    Penguin?


    Was he normal now?


    "I... I¡¯ll be back," Chris said and started running away. Thest thing he wanted was to be beaten by the madman again.


    Once Chris was out, Osvaldo groaned silently and started walking away. Penny stared at him, her eyes following his movement.


    "What do we do Miss Penny? We can¡¯t starve, especially Master Osvaldo." Hughes¡¯s worried voice sounded, but Penny was not in the mood to respond to her.


    With quick steps, she followed the man that just left.

 Chapter 44: WHAT THE HELL IS A FORTH CONTRACT?

    Finally, Penny has realized how powerful she is. What right does Chris have to punish them the way he did? She thought.


    Both he and his family should be worshipping her Mistress¡¯s feet, begging to be fed.


    Penny¡¯s eyes scanned the hall, searching. Her heartbeat quickened.


    "Where is he?" she muttered.


    "If you¡¯re here..." a deep voice echoed from behind her, dark and smooth like velvet over steel, "you¡¯re looking for me."


    She froze.


    Slowly, she turned and there he was. Osvaldo stood at the end of the hall, tall and calm almost like a caged beast. Dangerous.


    "You¡¯ve been pretending," she said, voice trembling with rage. "This whole time, you were never really mad, were you?"


    Her blue eyes burned. "You tricked me. You used me."


    "You said we are going to get divorced today, why are you still here?" Osvaldo asked tilting his head to the side. He towered over her like a beast eyeing its prey.


    Even if Penny was fat,pared to this man, she looked almost invincible.


    When Penny said nothing, he took a step closer and Penny took a step backwards.


    He kepting. Each stride slow, deliberate. Predatory.


    "What game are you ying with me, woman?" he asked, eyes narrowing. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had threatened to leave, yet each time he turned sane again, she saw her around.


    And now, he had also seen her with his stupid half-brother. That alone aggravated him. Anything that is his, should not be shared with someone else.


    He didn¡¯t like his properties being messed with. Osvaldo didn¡¯t know what the world out there looked like, or what the morals of the world were like, but this is his world and everything in it belongs to him.


    "What is your n? Did that boy put you up to this?" He kept asking, his questions flying from one angle to another.


    In all his life, he has dealt with this species countless times before. Women.


    But this one is different.


    <fnae61> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fnae61>


    The others bow to his will. They do everything he asks, but this one. She rather threatens him. She treats him like a child and alwaysmands him.


    She has too many questions. She doesn¡¯tply, does not bow. She just wants to know, and that alone made him madder.


    He knows he¡¯s supposed to be calm, he shouldn¡¯t think too much, and she should not react too much, it makes him go crazy. Anger is his weakness, thest thing he wants.


    "Mr Osvaldo." Penny¡¯s soft voice admits the numerous voices he heard in his head. The one that says different things at once, those voices drive him mad, they make him go crazy. And then there is her voice.


    The only one he listens to. It calms him in ways he cannot imagine. It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s his medicine.


    A drug he was scared of getting addicted to. A drug that calms his storm.


    "Are you alright Mr Osvaldo?" Penny asked when she saw him hit his head.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I be."


    Penny kept backing away, but he was faster, more certain. He pressed her shoulder against the wall.


    "What do you want from me?" Osvaldo pressed her back against the wall, but not enough to harm her. Just enough to keep her in ce.


    "I... I want the truth," she said, voice low.


    Osvaldo¡¯s silver eyes glinted. "The truth?"


    Heughed, soft and dangerous. "I could give it to you. But you wouldn¡¯t survive it."


    "You¡¯re sane now," she said. "Why?"


    He stared at her, gaze dipping to the red mark on her neck. His jaw tightened.


    He must have done that to her, or better still his brother. Osvaldo growled at the thought of Chris touching his wife. His jaw clenched.


    "You should divorce me like you said, Penelope." He called her by her name, breath hot against her skin."


    "I¡¯m not getting divorced." Penny said calmly, "At least not after a year." She added.


    Osvaldo growled at her words. "I¡¯m a madman Penelope. I¡¯m not safe. I¡¯m not a man you should want to be with."


    "I¡¯m not leaving," she said firmly.


    He mmed his hands against the wall beside her head, trapping her in ce.


    "You think you¡¯re staying?" he growled. "You think this is a game you control?"


    Penny didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I know what I want," she said. "And you¡¯re going to help me. Whether you like it or not."


    "Let¡¯s make a new deal Mr Osvaldo. I¡¯ve seen yourb and I know you can help me." Penny said.


    He stared at her, breathing heavily, chest rising and falling like a storm trapped in a man¡¯s body.


    "I could break you," he whispered, voice dark and thick with heat. "I could ruin you so thoroughly you¡¯d never remember who you were before me."


    She looked him in the eye. "How about a one-year deal then? Let me help you Mr Osvaldo to be sane again, in return, you¡¯ll help me with my weight."_"

 Chapter 45: WHAT THE HELL IS A FORTH CONTRACT FOR?

    "I¡¯m asking for one year," Penny said. "You help me with my body, and I¡¯ll help you with your mind. If I fail, I leave. But I won¡¯t take a cent from you."


    Osvaldo¡¯s brows lifted. She wasn¡¯t begging. She wasn¡¯t crying. She was serious.


    Her voice didn¡¯t shake, even though her body was clearly tense, her eyes locked on him like prey cornered by a predator. She wanted to run, but she wouldn¡¯t.


    Desperation made people bold, and Penny was very desperate.


    She was desperate. It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t heard all of his threats, but she was a survivor. She knew she would survive no matter what.


    She had been through worse. Dealt with her monstrous family. Anyone that survives Maybelline Wird, is never going to die again.


    "Do you agree Mr Osvaldo?" Penny asked.


    Osvaldo studied her for a long, loaded beat. This woman... she had guts.


    "You really think your body is more important than your life?" he asked slowly.


    <fna260> For original chapters go to find~novel</fna260>


    "It¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve ever been judged for. The only thing that¡¯s ever made me invisible. If I can fix that, then I¡¯ll finally be seen. Loved. Free."


    She wasn¡¯t saying it to make him feel sorry. She was just saying it. Like truth didn¡¯t weigh her down anymore.


    Osvaldo¡¯s jaw tensed.


    "You really are insane," he said.


    "Then we¡¯re a perfect match," she replied.


    He raised her chin with one hand, eyes on her neck.


    "You stay," he said, voice low and threatening. "But you follow my rules.


    Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you Penguin. You¡¯re only signing your death staying with a man like me." He said.


    "Just like I already told you, I¡¯m a horny mad bastard. Everything you wouldn¡¯t want in a man. I¡¯m a monster, but since you¡¯re willing to stay, it means you¡¯re willing toply with my demands.


    You will do whatever I ask of you with no questions asked. Only then will I be able to help you lose the weight you desire." Osvaldo said.


    Penny hesitated a little. She knew what he meant by doing whatever he wanted, but she was desperate anyway. She believed that if she got normal again, people would no longer insult her.


    People would rather love her than always push her aside. She¡¯ll be free and live a happy life.


    "Fine."


    A wicked smile curled on his lips. "You¡¯re still beautiful, you know. But I have no right to tell you how to love yourself."


    Her lips parted slightly, surprised by the gentleness under the threat. No one has ever called her beautiful except this man standing right in front of her.


    But what would one person¡¯s word do, when the whole world calls her ugly? A fat pig. A shapeless cow.


    "Then I suggest we get to work," Osvaldo added, stepping back, hands in his pockets. "I work best at night. How about you?"


    "I work anytime. And my case is different, Mr. Osvaldo," she said, straightening. "I was injected with hormonal drugs as a child. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t lose weight, no matter what."


    She shifted ufortably under his gaze, crossing her arms over her stomach as his silver eyes traced the curves of her body without apology.


    She didn¡¯t like people seeing how shapeless she looked, but this man had broken every principle she had without hesitation. He didn¡¯t look one bit ashamed of her, if anything, he had protected her.


    "It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle," he said quietly, almost to himself.


    "Y, Young Master?" a voice echoed from the hallway. Penny turned just in time to see the three Adkinswyers step in, briefcases in hand.


    Osvaldo finally pulled himself from the wall and turned to meet their gazes. Face devoid of any emotion.


    They looked terrified, yet so calm. They all knew Osvaldo was like a ticking time bomb. Everyone is terrified of the monster before them, except the woman behind him.


    She looked calm, even if she was standing face-to-face with this beast.


    How is that possible?


    "Prepare a new contract, Timothy," Osvaldo said to the man calmly and Timothy bowed maintaining a safe distance just in case his brain does its deed again.


    This man was a genius just like his father. But with a twist. Unfortunately, he has be the same thing that caused his father¡¯s death.


    While the world thought the Adkins had their wealth from the numerous oilpanies they owned globally. They are also the family that provides the most medicinal cure for the world¡¯s deadliest sickness.


    Dewitt had found the cure for cancer and that had been the cause of his death.


    This is the reason, they have sworn to protect Dewittsst heir with their lives.


    The fate of the world lies in Osvaldo¡¯s hands right now. Theb he now owned belonged to his father.


    At first, they all thought he wouldn¡¯t be like his father, but even with the years of not being able to learn how to speak or even write, Osvaldo had shocked them all.

 Chapter 46: Modern Problems Require Modern Penguins

    "Mrs. Adkins," they chorused, bowing again.


    Penny gave them a tight smile, unsure if she should bow back or start breakdancing. Their rigid form and excess bowing were almostical.


    If she wasn¡¯t a professional at maintaining a serious expression, she would have fallen to the floor now.


    "We will take our leave now, Master Osvaldo, and return tomorrow with the revised contract," Treadwell said.


    "I¡¯ll write you a letter on what to add to the document," Osvaldo replied with a straight face.


    Wait... what?


    Penny stared at him. "A letter? As in... paper? Ink? Envelope?" she asked, wanting to be sure she had heard correctly.


    Osvaldo turned to her slowly. "Yes."


    "What are we? In the 70s? Why not just send a text?" she asked, clearly baffled. Never in her life had she seen anyone not have a cellphone in this world right now.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what phone they had. But everyone had a gadget...


    "Text?" Osvaldo frowned as she¡¯d just spoken in tongues.


    The threewyers went pale instantly and shook their heads subtly, silently begging her not to go there.


    "Yes," Penny continued cheerfully, ignoring their desperate signals. "You can use your phone to send messages instantly. No ink. No stamps. Just magic and Wi-Fi."


    Osvaldo narrowed his eyes and turned to his legal team and all three men shrunk. These were the same men who had a lot to say to Penny yesterday and now before their boss, they all looked so defenseless.


    "There¡¯s a gadget that lets you do this... and none of you told me?"


    The three men copsed to their knees faster than bowling pins.


    "Please, young master!" Treadwell cried. "You threatened to cut off our necks thest time we brought up modern gadgets!"


    "It¡¯s true!" Willy whimpered. "You said you¡¯d rip out our tongues and bury us alive!"


    "Spare us, Master Osvaldo!" cried Gregory, practically sobbing. "My granddaughter is visiting tonight, we¡¯ve prepared a feast! I can¡¯t die today!"


    "What will be of my family if I do?"


    Osvaldo turned to Penny as if nothing dramatic had just happened. "Penguin. Will you show me how to use it?"


    She nodded, still in shock. "Uh... yeah. Of course. Wow. I¡¯ve never met someone who didn¡¯t know how to use a phone."


    But then again, Osvaldo was basically Rapunzel. Only that this Rapunzel was locked in ab instead of a tower and asionally wanted to stab people.


    "You may leave," Osvaldo told thewyers with a wave. "She¡¯ll send you the message."


    Penny raised a hand. "Wait. I need your numbers first."


    Willy, desperate to avoid further trauma, whipped out a pen and a crumpled paper from his briefcase like a magician pulling a rabbit out of a hat. He scribbled his number so fast it was practically smoke.


    He handed the note to Penny with a deep bow. "Mistress, please don¡¯t let him kill us." He whispered to her but Penny only gave him a sweet smile. "No promises."


    And just like that, the three men bolted down the hall like their shoes were on fire.


    <fn015d> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel</fn015d>


    Penny turned to Osvaldo. "I¡¯m not going to give you my phone everything you want to text someone. It¡¯s my privacy, so we¡¯re going to get you a new phone." She said.


    "Do whatever you want. But I want to see the magical gadget that can do everything I want." Both people started walking down the hall again and just like a switch, Osvaldo suddenly paused.


    "Mr Osvaldo, are you alright?" Penny askeding to stand before him. Her eyes went wide when she saw his lips twitching, eyes rolling into his head.


    "Mr Osvaldo." She called softly, praying he wasn¡¯t going to his mad state again but the next time he opened his eyes. He smiled wildly.


    "Mine?" Osvaldo called smiling like a happy child. The terrifying man was gone again and his mad form had taken over.


    Penny was stunned at the same time impressed. She had no idea why she suddenly felt so bad for him.


    Is it because of her kind heart?


    Now more than ever she wished she could help him.


    Yes! She¡¯ll need to go to thest and start working.


    "Come, Mr Osvaldo, we have work to do." Penny held his hands and started dragging him away.


    When the threewyers reached the front door of the penthouse, they were greeted by faces they each weren¡¯t ready to see at the moment.


    "Mr Timothy. Chris just informed me of your arrival and we decided toe say hi. Care for a tea?" Abby said politely. Beside her was her newfound best friend, Maybelline.


    "As you can see Mrs Peterson, we¡¯re not in the mood for pleasantries. We have more than enough work to do at the moment."


    They were already halfway to their car when...


    "I¡¯m sorry if this is a bad time, Mr. Treadwell," Abby said sweetly. "I just have one tiny question."


    The three men froze like statues.


    Of course, she had a question. There¡¯s always a question.


    "What is it?" Willy groaned, looking like he¡¯d aged ten years in five minutes.


    "If someone doesn¡¯t do the job they were hired to do," Abby asked, tilting her head innocently, "what happens to them?"


    The men blinked.

 Chapter 47: POISON IN PEARLS

    Respect? For giving birth to Penny?


    <fn683b> For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel</fn683b>


    It wasughable.


    But if pretending to care was the only way to get rid of Penny, then so be it.


    Let them think she was here out of concern. In time, they¡¯d all see the truth. The same truth she had always known. That Penny was nothing but a stain on the family name. The stain she would have cleaned long ago.


    Why wait for them to figure it out on their own?


    She would help them see now.


    "Thank you," May said softly. "But it seems you know very little about my daughter. Allow me to enlighten you."


    She leaned in, lowering her voice like she was sharing a dark secret. "There are things you should know about your new mistress. Things that might help you protect your master... from her." May whispered and all three men stared between themselves.


    What did she mean?


    Abby stepped forward again, her voice low but intense.


    "I was wrong Mr Timothy. That girl... she¡¯s dangerous. To all of us. And to Osvaldo."


    Treadwell frowned. "How so, Mrs. Peterson? Master Osvaldo seemed perfectly well today," he said. He had thought they would say Penny was some serial killer or a demon. But he doubts even the devil can kill his master at this point.


    Abbyughed bitterly. "Oh, is that what you think? That girl can¡¯t even control him. Look at this." She pulled up her sleeve.


    A dark purple bruise marked her pale skin.


    "This is what I gotst night... from him. She¡¯s using him like a wild dog on a leash, sending him to bite whoever she doesn¡¯t like."


    She lifted the hem of her dress slightly to reveal more bruises, proof of her suffering.


    "She¡¯s not helping him heal," Abby continued, voice trembling now. "She¡¯s turning him into a weapon. And we are just the beginning."


    "You all should have been herest night. She made her husband chase us around, peeing and spitting on us." May added.


    "Please don¡¯t give her the golden contract yet. Like you said, if anyone cannot do their jobs, they should get fired.


    We need to be sure she can handle Osvaldo first before we let her be a part of the family Timothy." Abby added.


    "If not for anything, for the sake of our friendship." Timothy wanted to tell the woman it was toote to demand that, but he remembered Penny asked him not to tell anyone.


    "I don¡¯t know how much truth lies in your version of events," Treadwell said, tone clipped and professional. "But let me be clear, Miss Penny will not be cast aside unless she harms our master. If Mr. Osvaldo is thriving, then she stays. That is non-negotiable."


    The sharpness of his words caused both women to still, their expressions twisting just slightly, almost imperceptibly.


    "Your little injuries mean nothing to us. Know you ce and stay out of our masters way." Willy said.


    All three men knew it wasn¡¯t a concern for Osvaldo that fueled them. It was control. And Penny had disrupted the bnce.


    Maybelline¡¯s polite mask didn¡¯t slip, but her voice grew colder. "You¡¯re putting too much faith in a girl who doesn¡¯t understand the rules of this family. She¡¯s... Ugly, unpolished... smelly."


    "Aren¡¯t you all just hired Lawyers, how dare you speak to thedy of the house in such a manner?" She raised her chin staring at them with a frown.


    All three men looked between her and Abby, they opened their mouths to speak but Abby cut in.


    "May dear, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. They¡¯re always this way." She ced her hands on her friend¡¯s shoulder but May shoved it off.


    "Nonsense. Your husband hired them. They have no right to treat you this way. I will sure say a few words to Gregory to fire you all." She barked expecting them to cower at her feet begging, but they did none of that.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Mr Timothy, you may think Penny is weak and harmless. But those who look the weakest often cause the deepest cracks. All I¡¯m saying is, don¡¯t wait until the damage is done to act."


    "Penny is not even special. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be more eager to kick her out when you realize she¡¯s a product of rape." May said calmly.


    It made no sense bring it up, but she did anyway. Even if she looks stupid, she was ready to do anything to kick Penny out of the Adkins family for good.


    "Would you let such a person soil the Adkins name? That girl is so unfit to be an Adkin." May added.


    Usually, when she tells people about who Penny is, they all stay away from her, but these three men didn¡¯t look moved by her words.


    "Are you truly Mrs Adkins¡¯s mother?" Willy asked.

 Chapter 48: A GOOD DAUGHTER IN LAW

    "We don¡¯t care if Mrs. Adkins is a product of rape," Timothy added, voice steady.


    "Or the devil," Treadwell echoed.


    "Or Lucifer, a cockroach, a ghost¡ªcall her what you want," Willy said. "But in this house, you will give her the respect she deserves."


    "Respect?" May spat the word like it was poison.


    "And who are you to tell me what to do?" she snapped, her voice rising. "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re all hired help. You work for us. You don¡¯t get to tell me how to treat my child!" She shouted, ignoring the quiet tug at her sleeve from Abby beside her.


    But these weren¡¯t ordinary staff. These men were the Adkins¡¯ personalwyers, the richest and most feared in the world. They were Osvaldo¡¯s voice. And now, Penny was Osvaldo¡¯s wife. Their power extended to her.


    "Daughter?" Penny¡¯s voice sounded from behind and everyone turned to look at her, as well as Hughes and the two maids who escorted her.


    Her steps were slow and precise, the front of her dress swaying with each movement. Her blonde hair was tied to a ponytail, in her hands was the worn out purse she always carry around.


    Both Abby and Maybelline frowned at the sight of her.


    They still felt resentment after everything that happened the night before. Penny stood there and watched her husband humiliate them before her maids and the guest still lurking around.


    Gossip had already began spreading around and Abby have received a few calls asking what was happening. The news about her smelling like urine was already on everyone lips.


    After hosting such an event, she had embarrassed herself before people.


    Penny stared at both women, but didn¡¯t bother greeting them. Who would believe one day, the same mouth that once called her useless and unwanted would turn to say proudly that she was her mother.


    She smiled.


    She would have been in theb figuring out how to heal Osvaldo¡¯s madness, but Hughes had told her about them not knowing how to shop.


    The world had changed alot from 15years ago and she doubts she¡¯d be able to know where the market or mall is located anymore. So, she decided to ask Penny for help.


    "You¡¯re still around Mr Timothy?" Penny asked and all three men suddenly tensed.


    They had been dragged here by Abby¡¯s gossip, expecting something serious, only to be fed lies and nder.


    "Well, yes. Mrs Peterson wanted to tell us something important." Abby gave a tight smile stuck between the line of being nice to Penny or showing her true colours.


    "I see." Penny¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She could already guess what kind of ¡¯important¡¯ thing this was.


    "Heading out, Mrs. Adkins?" Timothy asked.


    Penny nodded. "I¡¯m taking the servants to the mall. They don¡¯t know how to shop."


    Abby stiffened.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to go yourself, Mrs. Adkins," Treadwell said quickly.


    "Food is stocked here monthly," Willy added. "Didn¡¯t you get any supplies?"


    They had done everything to make life easy for her. All Penny had to do was speak, and the entire house would serve her like a queen.


    Maybelline¡¯s eyes darkened. Why were these men treating Penny like royalty? She was just a fat mistake, a girl born of shame, someone no one should respect.


    "Didn¡¯t you already know, Mr. Timothy?" Penny asked sweetly.


    "Know what?" he asked, his voice gentler now.


    Penny nced at the two women, then turned away like they didn¡¯t exist. She pouted slightly.


    "I and my servants were ordered to starve for a week." Her voice was soft,. "And you know how much I eat. How am I supposed to survive that?" She put her hand on her head as if to faint from hunger, being dramatic for no reason.


    "Even your master hasn¡¯t eaten today," she whispered.


    "What nonsense are you saying, Penny?" Abby burst outughing. "No one would do that. Are you dreaming?" she continued theugh like anyone had cracked a joke.


    Maybelline looked confused. Why was Abby suddenly nervous? Why did she look so shaken by this girl?


    "What are you talking about, Abby?" Maybelline demanded. "You told Chris to send the order. Don¡¯t act clueless now."


    She turned to re at her. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of this thing? What can she do to you?"


    Penny¡¯s face remained soft, even innocent as she smiled. Thw two foolish women were exposing each other. How perfect.


    "Not only that, Mr. Timothy," she suddenly said as dress swaying each time she moved. "They also locked up my maids in the dungeon forughing, justughing, when my husband peed on them."


    Thewyers¡¯ faces darkened.


    "You are the bestwyers in the world," Penny said. "So I ask you, judge this fairly. What crime did my servantsmit for standing by their mistress while she was mistreated by these women?"


    "How dare they bully me in my husband¡¯s home?"


    <fn7a1a> Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel</fn7a1a>


    Willy¡¯s voice came out quiet. "But Miss Penny... they said you sent Master Osvaldo after them."


    And just like that, the women froze.

 Chapter 49: GREEDY MEETS GREEDY

    Abbyughed. "And how exactly will you do that, Penny?" she asked.


    "You¡¯re an uneducated girl, you have no job because no one in the world would ept you. You¡¯re not fit for anything. You live off of our money." Abby started, ridiculing her before everyone.


    Of course she knew everything about Penny. Maybelline¡¯s words always did the trick. There¡¯s no a day she had anything positive to say about her eldest daughter.


    "You haven¡¯t even signed the golden contract, yet you¡¯re acting like the queen of the house. This is what I mean, Mr. Timothy. She¡¯s a liar and a maniptor. She doesn¡¯t belong in the Adkins family."


    But to their surprise, Timothy turned to Penny and bowed instead.


    "Your wish is ourmand, Mrs. Adkins." he said


    Maybelline¡¯s eyes widened. "What the hell?" she hissed. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Penny is nothing special to be treated this way.


    She¡¯d never seen hiredwyers ignore the true owners of a home, and side with the daughter inw.


    "From now on, all food deliveries will go to the penthouse, not the main mansion," Treadwell dered.


    "And you, Mrs. Adkins," Willy said to Penny with a small bow, "have full authority. No one is allowed to punish your servants without your consent. If they do, if anyone dares harm you or your husband, they¡¯ll be removed from this household."


    Hughes almost jumped in joy, though she kept it inside. Thest time she smiled, she nearly got locked in the dungeon. She would have to celebrateter.


    It almost seemed as if she had won a war or an election.


    "Make sure you follow the rules, Abby," Willy warned. "If you do, your stay here willst a little longer."


    The threewyers bowed again. "We¡¯ll take our leave now and prepare for tomorrow, Mrs. Adkins."


    Once they were gone, Abby turned on Penny like a snake ready to strike. "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Penny. I brought you here. I can kick you out whenever I want."


    She sneered. "You think marrying a madman makes you powerful? I can make you or break you, however I like."


    Penny finally turned to her with a small, sweet smile.


    "Yes, Mother," she said quietly, and walked away, her maids trailing behind her.


    But as soon as she turned her back, her smile vanished.


    "Mrs. Abby doesn¡¯t seem too pleased with your decision, Miss Penny," Hughes whispered nervously.


    "Of course she¡¯s not," Penny said with a softugh. "She¡¯s furious. And what¡¯s worse, she can¡¯t do a thing about it."


    She had asked thewyers not to tell them about the golden contract, just to see what kind of snakes she was really dealing with. Now she knew.


    "She might try something dangerous," Hughes warned.


    <fneb90> Find the newest release on Find¡ïNovel</fneb90>


    "I¡¯ve got all of you to protect me," Penny replied, chin high.


    They reached their car and climbed into a sleek ck van. The chauffeur pulled away.


    Back in the mansion, Maybelline exploded.


    "What is going on, Abby? How could thosewyers talk to you like that? Why did they side with her?"


    "They¡¯re the Adkinswyers," Abby said quietly, her tone t.


    Maybelline blinked. "But aren¡¯t they yourwyers?"


    "No," Abby said, stopping in the hallway. "They serve the Adkins heir. And we... are just subjects."


    Maybelline frowned. "What does that even mean?"


    Abby turned to face her. "Many, many years ago... back when my husband and I were still living in the mountains..." She sighed and began to exin.


    There was no use hiding it anymore.


    Ariana and Chris were no longer engaged. They were married now and if they broke their marriage, the Wird name would suffer publicly.


    Ariana would probably never be able to find a husband again.


    Penny had be their best, and worst, option.


    "What?" May barked as they walked deeper into the mansion.


    "We wanted the madman to die quickly, but we couldn¡¯t kill him because of the contract we signed," Abby admitted. "So we gave him a wife. Whoever marries him... inherits everything he owns."


    Maybelline gasped.


    "And you couldn¡¯t give that to Ariana?" she snapped, jealous rage brewing in her chest.


    "Would you rather your daughter be dead?" Abby asked coldly.


    "Everyone who had married him have died. Penny is the one who survived." Abby said.


    "She¡¯s the only one who can handle Osvaldo. We were happy at first. We thought she¡¯d be dumb enough to hand us everything. But now?" She gritted her teeth. "Now she¡¯s growing a brain."


    "We¡¯ll need a better n to get rid of her."


    "Leave that to me," Maybelline said with a smirk. "I¡¯ll make sure that girl disappears, just like we nned."


    "But," she added, "there¡¯s one small favor I need first."


    Abby¡¯s brow furrowed. "What favor?"

 Chapter 50: STALKERS

    If only her life had been less suffering she would have experienced the change of the town from a young age.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get started. We have a lot to shop for," Penny said in her calm, usual tone. She took the lead and walked toward one of the sectors filled with daily essentials.


    Behind her, Hughes followed like a duckling, still amazed. The two maids who had escorted them trailed behind them quiet and watchful, along with the Adkin¡¯s guards.


    Since Penny is the new Miss Adkins, it¡¯s only normal they protect their new miss as much as their master. She is the Madman¡¯s chosen Bride after all.


    Penny smiled as she walked through,st time she was here, she¡¯d walked these halls with empty pockets and a heavy heart. That day, she couldn¡¯t even afford a bottle of water. And even if her stepfather owned this ce, she was never given the chance to get things for free like Ariana.


    Now, she had a sleek ck card resting in her worn-out purse.


    The Adkin¡¯s unlimited ck card. She could shit on all the faces of the people that once disrespected her.


    "You two, go to that section and get everything we would need. Meet me at the counter. Hughese with me." Penny ordered her maids and they all did as asked.


    Penny took Hughes to the clothes sector. Since the woman had been a good assistant to her, she thought it was right to get her knee clothes rather than them wearing the same torn clothes they were used to wearing.


    Abby¡¯s maids usually have a change of clothes and uniform, but never Osvaldo¡¯s maids. They looked lower than the street beggars around.


    "Miss Penny, why are we here?" Hughes asked staring at her young miss."


    "To get us new outfit Hughes. Since you have been very good to me, I want to be good to you too." Penny said calmly and the older woman smiled.


    No one in the Adkins family has been this kind to her before. The only clothes she had in her bag were patched dressed from fifteen years ago. Or the dresses Abby¡¯s servants were no longer wearing. They would pass it down to Osvaldo¡¯s maids.


    "There¡¯s really no need Miss Penny. I¡¯m fine with my clothes." Hughes said calmly but Penny shook her head.


    "You¡¯re the true servants of Mr Osvaldo, the true owner of everything the Adkins own. You cannot dress like this Abby. What would future guests do when they see you this way?" Penny said and started moving amongst the clothes.


    "We¡¯ll get suitable outfits for you and the other servants in the mansion. It wouldn¡¯t take long, I promise." She added with a smile and Hughes couldn¡¯t reject her new Madams words.


    She indeed needed new clothes. But Penny did too. Rather than buying for herself, she was willing to get clothes for them instead.


    "Thank you, Miss Penny," Hughes said.


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Both people moved around the clothes, checking for the right size for Hughes and thankfully, everything in there seemed to be her size since she was already slender.


    Penny didn¡¯t just select clothes for Hughes, just as she had promised, she had selected more than enough for the rest of her servants. They weren¡¯t much, but they meant so much to her.


    The closest she has gotten to friends.


    Since she had none, she has taken them as her friends too.


    "Won¡¯t you get anything for yourself, Miss Penny?" Hughes asked looking around the now empty hangers that once held dresses. They have both emptied the section of the mall.


    She was so sure her Miss Penny had gotten more than 100 dresses.


    "I will." Penny walked to the next section of the mall where her size was found. She had wanted to manage the clothes she had but they were really bad too.


    Penny picked a few dresses, especially the one she had admired a few months back while she entered here.


    "What are you doing here fatso?" Someone suddenly said from behind and both Hughes and Penny turned to look at her.


    She¡¯s Stacey one of Ariana¡¯s best friends, Penny recognizes her from anywhere. She¡¯s one of the people who have made her life a living hell.


    Stacey is a daughter from a prominent family too. A bitchy girl who looks down on people, especially her.


    In her hands were different shopping bags. She must have gone to the expensive section of the mall to get thetest designer bag as always.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked but before Penny could respond, her guards stood right in front of her.


    "Get away from our madam. You¡¯re not allowed toe close to her." They announced.


    "What are you talking about?" The girl scoffed staring at the gigantic-looking men.


    "You don¡¯t even have the money to pay for what you¡¯ve bought yet you hired a bodyguard?" The girl asked and Penny almostughed.


    <fn59b1> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel</fn59b1>


    Are people just naturally dumb or was it something else? Why would she hire a guard if she doesn¡¯t have the money to pay for what she¡¯s ordered?

 Chapter 51: STALKERS 2

    Brown huffed at their gestures. If only they knew who is behind these custumes. If it wasn¡¯t for his stupid boss, he would never be here.


    He has managed to run from the security men and was now hiding behind therge water fountain just at the center of the mall when he saw her.


    The beautiful girl that looked just like the one he has been looking for for weeks now.


    His boss has troubled him countless times to find her. No one in their camp has had a peaceful day since she disappeared and yet here she is, looking all okay.


    She looked so different now. Different from how she was thest time. She was even with guards and a maid.


    Has Maybelline finally started taking good care of her daughter?


    Still, he couldn¡¯t go to her. His orders were clear: Watch her. Protect her from afar. Do not approach.


    Brown took out his phone, his fingers trembling. He quickly snapped a picture and sent it to his boss with a short message.


    "I found her, boss. She¡¯s safe. Our little Miss is doing well."


    The reply came within seconds.


    "Is she alright? Oh my God... My little princess!"


    <fn6e2b> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn6e2b>


    Brown smiled. He could almost see his boss crying.


    #####


    Far away, on the top floor of a towering 26-story building, a man sat in a sleek office. The room was cold, sharp, and silent, just like him.


    Xavier Bloodsworth.


    His ck suit was spotless, the creases sharp enough to cut. His dark hair was slicked back. Not a strand out of ce. His hands were folded on the desk, eyes focused on nothing, jaw clenched.


    He looked like he was carved out of stone.


    "Brother, the shareholders have been waiting for over three hours," Barry Bloodsworth said, trying to keep calm. "Are you going to ignore them again?"


    Xavier didn¡¯t respond. He cared less about stupid shareholders. He was worried about his daughter. The heir to the Bloodsworth fortune.


    Barry¡¯s voice rose, frustrated when his brother said nothing again. "You can¡¯t dy this meeting again. They¡¯re starting to panic. One more dy and there could be chaos!"


    But Xavier didn¡¯t move. He hadn¡¯t been the same since his daughter disappeared. The once powerful CEO had turned into something else.


    Staffs walked on eggshells. People cried in bathrooms because of his fury. No one dared speak unless spoken to.


    "You¡¯ll see her next month Xavier," Barry continued carefully. "The restraining order will expire by then, and you¡¯ll be her father again. But right now, we have to keep thepany alive."


    "Tell Brown to handle the meeting," Xavier said, his voice deep and ice-cold.


    Barry nearly exploded. "Did you forget you sent Brown out to find your daughter? You threatened to chop off his head if he came back without her!" Xavier finally looked up. His eyes were hollow, dangerous.


    "Then you handle the meeting," he said, tone cutting. "Or are you that useless now?"


    Before Barry could respond, Xavier¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced down, fingers moving fast. At the message he recieved.


    He opened it instantly.


    As the screen lit up with the video of his daughter, something shifted in him.


    Barry kept talking. "If you can¡¯t do your job, Xavier, then maybe someone else should run thepany. We¡¯re not going to watch everything fall apart because you¡¯re mourning..."


    "My baby girl..."


    Barry froze.


    Xavier¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Was... Was he crying?


    Barry had never seen it before. Not once. Not even at their mother¡¯s funeral.


    And now, here he was, this cold, cruel demon lord, weeping over a blurry video on a phone screen.


    That was the power his daughter held over him.


    No one else could touch his heart. Not money. Not power. Not family. Just her.


    Xavier Bloodsworth hadn¡¯t abandoned his daughter because he wanted to. He was forced to.


    The day Maybelline used him of rape, everything fell apart.


    He didnt meant to. Infact he isn¡¯t the type to rape anyone. But that night he was drugged by their cousins at the royal party, wandering like a madman, desperate for relief.


    Then she appeared. The innocent girl walking by.


    He lost control.


    After that night, he begged for forgiveness. He offered to marry her. He begged her family. He offered to raise the child with her. But she refused. Again and again.


    "You¡¯re not royalty," she had said. "I won¡¯t marry amoner."


    When she gave birth, she ced a restraining order on him. She took his money, but kept him away.


    Xavier sent millions for his daughter every month. But instead of using it for the child, Maybelline spent it on expensive drugs, drugs that could have killed the child.


    Xavier has watched his precious girl grow from the sidelines. It hurt him that he wasn¡¯t involved in her life.

 Chapter 52: MR BLOODSWORTH

    "What about the meeting?" he asked, his voice still carrying thatmanding edge, but softer now.


    "Is it toote to attend?"


    <fn80d7> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn80d7>


    "Not at all," Barry shook his head quickly, still stunned. He sighed in relief. Thank God for that call, he thought. If Brown hadn¡¯t found Penny when he did, today might¡¯ve ended in disaster.


    Xavier had been seconds away from throwing away everything they had worked so hard for.


    He could understand Penny was Xavier¡¯s only heir, but that was too much.


    Usually, for businessmen, it was always work over everything else. But for this man, it¡¯s his daughter over everything else.


    Barry couldn¡¯t wait to meet his niece finally. His sons have also been very eager to see her too.


    Xavier rose from his chair, straightened his dark suit, and headed for the door. Barry followed close behind.


    As they walked through the long marble hallway, workers and staff stood still, bowing as the brothers passed. No one dared to meet Xavier¡¯s eyes. His presence was like thunder, loud even in silence.


    Most barely breathed.


    Because in Bloodsworth Inc., there was one rule: If you breathe wrong, you¡¯re fired.


    And on bad days?


    Xavier didn¡¯t wait for mistakes. He¡¯d storm into reception and fire everyone. There was even a day he fired Barry, for simply questioning their foreign market strategy.


    So when the doors to the conference room opened, every shareholder leaped to their feet.


    The storm had entered the room.


    But today... he was smiling.


    And that was more terrifying than his fury.


    ####


    "You should listen to our miss and leave youngdy before you¡¯re dealt with," Hughes spoke out for her mistress ring at the girl before them


    "Or what? Amon maid speaking back at me. It seems you don¡¯t know your ce." Stacey raised her hands to p Hughes and Penny caught it immediately.


    "How dare you try to hit my maid." Penny pushed her aside and Tracey lost her footing, her juice spilled over her body, as she crashed into the designer bags and other essories she just purchased.


    Laughter broke out from a few passersby. Even Hughes had to cover her mouth to hide her chuckle.


    She stared at Penny with wide eyes wondering if she was seeing a ghost. The Penny she knows will never fight back.


    They always mocked a bullied her and she always endured.


    The same bitch that always did their school work and worked like their ve, when did she gather so much courage as to embarrass her like this?


    She frowned. She won¡¯t take this. She must make Penny pay, she must embarrass her back.


    She climbed to her feet, shaking with fury. "Thief!!" she suddenly screamed, pointing at Penny and her staff her voice high-pitched.


    Heads turned. Security guards and sales staff rushed toward the noise.


    No one liked thieves. They must always get punished, especially in open ces like these. But when they reached there, they were all stunned to see the same fat girl they were used to.


    Only that this time, she was standing with a woman and two gigantic-looking men.


    "She¡¯s stealing! This fat, low-ss girl is pretending to shop like she belongs here! She can¡¯t even afford these clothes!" Stacey¡¯s voice rang out, loud and vicious, drawing a crowd like bees to honey.


    Murmurs rose in waves.


    People turned, whispering.


    They looked at Penny¡¯s face, then at her shopping cart.


    Their eyes judge her appearance. Her clothes were simple. Her purse was old. Despite the guards and quiet dignity, she didn¡¯t look rich.


    The other servants who had been shopping for groceries turned to look at the scene and rushed over to support their mistress.


    They have been given orders to protect Penny at all times no matter what, they would never let anything happen to her.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" a sales rep pushed through the crowd. His eyes flicked to Penny, then narrowed at the sight of the full carts.


    He knew her.


    Everyone here did.


    All the workers, the staff, the cleaners...


    She¡¯s their boss¡¯s useless daughter. The one he has warned to never be given anything in there for free even if she owns the ce.


    While most of them pitied her, others hated her for no damn reason.


    Every eye staring at her judged her without an idea what had happened.


    Even if she was with bodyguards, they all looked likebined thieves.


    "Miss Penny, what are you doing here?" the manager, Gabriel, asked sharply, his brows furrowed.


    Penny raised her head slowly. Her calm eyes met his. "What does it look like, Gabriel?" she replied evenly. "Am I banned from shopping like everyone else now?"


    Gabriel¡¯s lips tightened. He shook his head. "No, you¡¯re not banned, Miss. But you..."


    "She has no money," a female staff member interrupted, her green eyes filled with disdain. "If you think being our boss¡¯s daughter means you can just take whatever you want, think again. This isn¡¯t a charity."


    The words were loud, meant to humiliate the girl. Though their boss never said anything about not letting her in, they didn¡¯t want her here either.


    She¡¯s an eyesore. They had no idea why such a girl was even bold enough to stand in public ces.


    Once upon a time, Penny would¡¯ve lowered her head and apologized even when she did nothing wrong. She would¡¯ve epted the mockery, the insults, the invisible chains ced around her by people who thought they were better than her.


    But today?


    Penny straightened her back. Her voice was still soft, but it carried weight. "Did I say I can¡¯t pay for what I picked? How dare you use me wrongly?"


    The green-eyed staff flinched hiding behind the other staff members. For the first time, she had no words.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd.


    "This is ridiculous. Why would someone with four full cartse here to steal?" A man asked.


    "And in a mall filled with cameras and security guards? That¡¯s just stupid." Another woman said.


    "Exactly! Why use someone when they haven¡¯t even tried to leave without paying?" Another person spoke up and one by one everyone¡¯s mind changed towards her.

 Chapter 53: PAYBACK

    "Oh my god, she¡¯s crazy?"


    "I can¡¯t believe I wasted my time listening to her!"


    "No wonder she was shouting like that. Poor girl... she needs help, not attention."


    "Why is a mad woman amongst us? Someone get her out of here!" The first man screamed at the security men.


    Stacey¡¯s face turned pale. "No... no! I¡¯m not mad! She¡¯s lying! I¡¯m not mad!"


    But it was toote. The seed had been nted. The crowd that once gave her an audience now backed away as if she were contagious. The sympathy she hoped to steal now belonged to Penny.


    Humiliation burned in Stacey¡¯s chest like wildfire.


    The security men didn¡¯t hesitate to drag her out either along with her shopping bags and other properties.


    Brown who had wanted to interveneughed as the girl was being dragged out. It turns out his boss¡¯s daughter is as cold as her father too. Oh, how beautiful.


    And she even has Xavier¡¯s features, even if she inherited a lot from her mother.


    Brown watched the girl leave with the other people escorting her as they headed towards the counter. He watched her pay for everything they carried before stepping out of the big building with her.


    Penny had shocked everyone when she brought out the ck card which did not belong to the Wird family, but the Adkins family.


    They¡¯re known as the most powerful family in the world. How was that possible?


    No wonder she had such boldness today. A girl who was always so timid and shy around everyone had spoken up for herself.


    When Penny stepped out of the mall, both she and her servants stepped inside their ck van and headed for the Adkins estate.


    "If this is what shopping in a mall is like, then I prefer the old markets." Hughes spat as she sat down. Never in her life did she believe a random person could use anyone of stealing and everyone would easily believe them.


    Brown followed closely behind the car. All he needed was to read its te number and he¡¯ll be able to know where his new miss stays now.


    He drove closer trying not to get too close for fear of getting caught.


    The moment his eyes reached the ck te. His eyes went wide and his car stopped instantly at the middle of the highway.


    Cars screeched honking at him. Angry drivers yelled, but Brown remained still. It almost felt like the world had ended.


    What the hell was his mistress doing with those people?


    The ce Number read "001-AD". Brown knew that te number from anywhere. It was from the richest family in the world, but what business does his mistress have to do with them?


    Had she finally turned into a maid?


    <fnab5f> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnab5f>


    Has her mother sold her off?


    Of this would make Mr Bloodsworth mad. Brown inhaled sharply. This week will really be hell for everyone again.


    ####


    Evening arrived quicker than Penny expected. She had dinner with her mad husband, Osvaldo, just like every night. And as promised, she taught him how to send text messages using her phone.


    He had held her phone like it was magical, smelling and licking the surface to know what it was and Penny just smiled.


    She couldn¡¯t get him his own phone like promised after the incident of the day. But at least her maids got the new outfits.


    Watching them walk around in bright, clean clothes, smiling and praising her, made Penny feel a strange warmth in her chest. It was rare to be appreciated. And even rarer to feel like she mattered.


    The maids Chris had thrown into the dungeon were released before Penny returned, and they too got to try on their new clothes. Seeing them happy made Penny feel a little more like a real mistress of the house.


    Days passed quietly, and for once, Penny lived in peace, even though Osvaldo never returned sane. He stopped talking to her like a normal person. Instead, he giggled, mumbled strange things, and followed her around like a lost puppy.


    Sometimes, he danced in the halls,ughing at nothing. Other times, he¡¯d sit in a corner and stare at her as if she were both his savior and his curse.


    At first, Penny was scared, but Hughes had told her it was normal. This was the stage their master went into before he turned berserk again.


    Penny spent most of her time in theb, trying to find something, anything, that could exin what was wrong with him. But she hit a wall. Without a real diagnosis or information about Osvaldo¡¯s past, she didn¡¯t even know where to begin.


    Ariana, meanwhile, had finally been released from the dungeon after serving her punishment. The truth about Penny¡¯s status had beenid out to her in ck and white, but she refused to ept it.


    To Ariana, Penny was still the fat, unwanted girl who should be beneath her. In her eyes, nothing had changed. Penny would never be better than her. She simply refused to believe it.


    Just as Penny was about to return to theb, a sharp knock echoed through the penthouse. Hughes, ever alert, rushed to the door and opened it.


    Her eyes went wide in shock.

 Chapter 54: PAST

    "What do you want?" Penny asked softly, her eyes following the huge book in Ariana¡¯s hands. That was because her dear sister was finding it hard to hold her book.


    Without a word, Ariana yanked a thick book from her hands and mmed it straight into Penny¡¯s face.


    The sound echoed in the lounge.


    Penny staggered back, blood immediately dripping from her nose as the book crashed to the floor with a dull thud.


    "Make sure you finish every damn thing in that before next week. My life depends on it Penny, don¡¯t fail me." Ariana smirked, turning away with a cruel swing of her hips.


    She didn¡¯t look back. She didn¡¯t have to. That project was herst and final, test that would turn her into a doctor. Penny has been helping her with the other project, this one will not be bad.


    "I¡¯ll send it in time Ari." She said out loud enough for her sister to hear before crouching slowly, her fingers wrapping around the heavy book. She shut the door gently behind her.


    Hughes rushed over with a towel, face full of concern.


    "How long will you keep letting them treat you like this, Miss Penny?" she whispered, pressing the cloth to Penny¡¯s bleeding nose. "They don¡¯t even own this house. And yet they act like they do." Penny smiled at her maid¡¯s concerned voice.


    "Life has taught me not to react to things so quickly Hughes. I will deal with my dear sister my own way." She said.


    Penny started walking away. She was headed for her new favorite ce, hoping that one moment, Osvaldo would snap back into his true self again and maybe tell her what she needed to do to help him.


    She had also decided to travel to the outskirts of the city, where her mentor lives. Osvaldo¡¯s case seems soplicated for her and she needed a little help. After all, there is no part of their contract that said she wouldn¡¯t get help if she wanted.


    When she reached theb, she was greeted by a now quiet Osvaldo. He was seated on the floor, his head bent to the floor. His long hair strands covered his face so Penny couldn¡¯t tell if he was asleep or away.


    She ced the book on the table and walked towards him. "Mr Osvaldo, are you asleep already?" Penny asked squatting to his level. She gathered a few strands of hair, tucking it to the back of his left ear. She gathered the remaining half and was about to tuck it away when...


    "How long have I been this way Penguin?"


    "Ah!" She flinched, stumbling back a little.


    Was he awake?


    Did Osvaldo finally wake up?


    "Then I must have been gone for so long for you to react this way." He smiled, his silver eyes finally on her.


    "Three days. It¡¯s been three days." Penny watched him raise his hands as if examining himself before staring at her.


    "No bruise. I must have stressed you a lot."


    "You did. But I¡¯m used to it now." She rose to her feet.


    "You usually don¡¯t take this long to be sane again. What happened?" Penny asked. At least for the two days she had stayed with him, he wasn¡¯t mad at every hour. At first, she thought it was just at night, and then Osvaldo shocked her. And now, he had be sane in the afternoon.


    She finally concluded that Osvaldo didn¡¯t have a specific time he was mad. He could be gone for months and never recover.


    But what if he never recovers again? The thought scared Penny but she pushed it off. She would never let herself harbor such thoughts.


    "It happens Penguin." Osvaldo suddenly said.


    "It¡¯s the first time itsted for three days. Usually, I go off for three months or more. What an improvement." Osvaldo smiled.


    "I wonder why?" He added staring at the woman before him.


    "You stopped my work for days, Mr Osvaldo. Who knows how long I would have gone with my research." Penny suddenly said.


    "How so?"


    "You haven¡¯t told me anything about your health. If I¡¯m going to be your doctor, Mr Osvaldo, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s right I know everything?" Penny asked and Osvaldo sighed.


    His Penguin seemed pretty serious with her quest of healing him so he had no other option than to tell her the truth.


    At first, Osvaldo had thought her demand was just mere words. What would a young girl like Penny know if the world¡¯s best doctors couldn¡¯t treat him? Not even his genius father¡¯s antidote worked on him.


    "Come sit Penguin." He tapped the spot next to him. "The story about my health issue is so... so... Long." Osvaldo drawled, his deepzy voice echoing in her ears.


    Penny sat on the floor across from him, maintaining her distance. She crossed her legs as she rested her back on the next counter.


    "It happened a long time ago from what I can remember and what the others told me," Osvaldo said.


    "I was seven, and there was a party..."


    <strong>####</strong>


    Soft ssical music floated through the golden-lit ballroom as guests poured in, dressed in vibrant silks and glittering suits. Laughter mingled with clinking sses. The chandeliers sparkled like stars,


    "Wow, what a wonderful son you have Dewitt." a man in a striking red suit said, his smile polished, but his eyes sharp.


    Beside Dewitt stood young Osvaldo, barely ten, dressed neatly in a ck tuxedo. His dark eyes scanned the room with the calmness of someone much older.


    <fnab8e> Readplete version only at findnovel</fnab8e>


    He had memorized this night for weeks. The rules were simple, stay close to his parents all night. Watch his surroundings and always stay on alert. When he asked his father why, he said they had a lot of enemies.


    That night, family members arrived, the ones he knew and the ones she didn¡¯t. There were several government officials, each greeting his father with so much respect.


    Back then, the Adkins family were the richest, and even now, they still are the biggest.


    "Of course he is. He took after his father." Dewitt said proudly.


    "I heard about the medical discovery," the man said, lowering his voice. "Twelve nations are fighting to get it. How are you holding them off?"


    Dewitt¡¯s lips curved into a cool smile. "Actually, it¡¯s not mine."


    The man blinked in surprise. "What?"


    "The cure, Osvaldo created it. I¡¯m just the father of a genius. I¡¯m afraid my son has just found the cure to one of the world¡¯s deadliest disease."


    His hand gently ruffled his son¡¯s hair. Osvaldo didn¡¯t smile. He simply nodded once, like he¡¯d heard it all before.


    "You must be proud," the man said, watching Osvaldo with a calcting look.


    "Proud enough to host an entire ball in his honor," Dewitt said. "The world needs to know the kind of man my son is bing." the man nodded.


    "But I wound still say this Dewitt. You have been a very good friend of mine for the longest and you know I can¡¯t lie to you." The man started.


    "You should take the money, Dewitt. People are offering billions. Why not ept it?"


    Dewitt¡¯s smile vanished.


    "And then what?" Dewitt frowned. "Only the wealthy get to benefit when the masses die?"


    "You can¡¯t fight the authorities, Dewitt. No amount of power or money can fight the authorities. If you don¡¯t agree, they will kill you and take everything away." The man warned.


    Dewitt didn¡¯t chase his son away. He allowed Osvaldo to listen to every conversation, to everything that left that man¡¯s lips. He wanted his son to see how cruel the world could be.


    "They cane after me Pr, I¡¯ll be here waiting for them," Dewitt said stubbornly. And even if I die in the process, at least I die a good man."


    "Don¡¯t be stupid. No one will remember you for good. Not when they wipe your entire existence and take the boy. He would be a good tool." Dewitt frowned pulling his son close.


    "You will never take my son from me, never." Just then, the sharp crack of a gunshot echoed through the ballroom.


    Screams followed. Chaos erupted like a wave. Women screaming in high pitched voice.


    Dewitt didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed Osvaldo¡¯s hand and ran.


    "Dad¡ªMom!" Osvaldo cried, twisting to look back.


    But his father¡¯s grip only tightened. This was the n. Save Osvaldo first. Everything else could wait.


    Dewitt¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. He didn¡¯t have to turn around to know, his wife had taken the bullet.


    Osvaldo paused midway.


    "Why did you stop?" He stared at the innocent-looking girl before him.


    "I need help Penguin. I can¡¯t hold it any longer." Penny followed his line of sight to see his erection standing so boldly.

 Chapter 55: PAST 2

    And yet... here he was.


    Already so aroused.


    She shook her head, baffled. "M... Mr. Osvaldo, this is not funny."


    The shame coiled in her gut like a tightening spring. She¡¯d spent twenty years untouched, overlooked, undesired. And now the universe was dangling a dick the size of doom right in front of her face like some cosmic prank?


    "We agreed, no questions asked." His voice was blunt, almost wild.


    She blinked, stunned.


    No questions?


    No questions!?


    No. This couldn¡¯t be real. Was she dreaming?


    They were talking about murder, trauma, his broken family. And now this?


    Their conversation wasn¡¯t even rted to sex. She was about to cry for crying out loud.


    "You can¡¯t just feel this way," she hissed, her voice trembling with anger and humiliation. "We were having a serious conversation. You can¡¯t, get aroused in the middle of it."


    "I can¡¯t help it, Penguin." His eyes, half-lidded and dark with heat, locked onto hers. "It happens all the time. But it¡¯s worse when you¡¯re around."


    Her?


    Of course why not put the me on the fat shapeless pig sitting right Infront of him?


    Penny looked down at her baggy dress. No makeup. No curves on disy. Just the same frumpy oversized thing she¡¯d worn since childhood.


    He had to be imagining it. Or maybe he was just starved. That had to be it. She was the only woman who hadn¡¯t treated him like a monster.


    Maybe... maybe once he saw someone else. Someone thin and lovely like Ariana, he¡¯d snap out of it.


    "I shouldn¡¯t turn you on Mr Osvaldo. Maybe you¡¯re feeling this way because you haven¡¯t seen other women out there." Penny said.


    "If you do, I would not even make you feel anything but hate and disgust." Osvaldo frowned at her words. He was truly tired of this woman always downgrading herself.


    "Stop saying things like that about yourself. I¡¯m tired of it." His jaw clenched.


    "We¡¯ll talk about other womenter." He loosened his belt, revealing more of his need. "Right now, I need you."


    <fn7503> Discover more novels at </fn7503>


    "There must surely be something in here that can help with it. It couldn¡¯t all be me." Penny looked around.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had not known anything about a man all these years only for it to be her life now. This mad bastard.


    All she wanted was to know about his past and how to treat him, and now here they are. He was asking for another favour again.


    "This is the help, Penguin." He unzipped his pants. "It won¡¯t take long. Don¡¯t forget your contract."


    She froze as his erection sprang free. Her mouth went dry.


    Never in her life will she get familiar with a dick this size. If they ever were to ever have sex, she was certain Osvaldo would split her in half.


    Penny shook her head violently. "Stop it, Penelope. Don¡¯t think that. It won¡¯t happen. He¡¯ll forget you once he¡¯s sane."


    "Help me," he whispered again. This time... gentler. Vulnerable.


    She started crawling until she was beside him, her palms trembling. If she hadn¡¯t signed that damn contract, she¡¯d have said no.


    "We were talking about your family," she whispered. "Don¡¯t you think this is... disrespectful?"


    He chuckled, dark and bitter. "I don¡¯t care about them, Penguin. If my father wasn¡¯t so stupid, I wouldn¡¯t be a madman."


    Her fingers hovered over him.


    "Come on, Penguin," he coaxed. "You don¡¯t want me to go insane again, do you?"


    With a resigned breath, Penny wrapped her hands around him, and he growled. A low, feral sound that shot straight to her core.


    "Just like that," he said, legs parting as he surrendered to her touch.


    "Now," he murmured, eyes fluttering, "let¡¯s continue the story." he said. "Listen attentively Penguin." He added.


    <strong>####</strong>


    Tears fell from little Osvaldo eyes when he saw his mother¡¯s lifeless form on the floor along with the others who were shot too.


    He had seen them all. The ones who shot at people and at them as they ran. The man who had spoken to his father earlier picking his new found discovery in the ss box where they had kept it.


    They killed all of their guards, his mother, a few rtives and many more. The pr man smiled at him as his father took him away, waving a goodbye at Osvaldo.


    When they reached their car, Dewitt threw his son in, before getting in as he drove him away.


    They stayed in theb for days and the only people who knew Osvaldo¡¯s location was Barnaby and Hughes. They were the ones bringing in food and taking care of their new master.


    Everything Osvaldo asked about his mother and why she hasn¡¯te yet, they would say she was out of the state attending to her sister. But that was all.


    Though he suspected his mother was dead, he still wanted to believe those people.


    He sat all day and night watching his father work on herbs, cracking his brain as he created a potion and after seven whole days. Dewitt was done with it.


    <strong>####</strong>


    "F¨Cfuck, Penguin."


    Osvaldo¡¯s voice broke through as Penny¡¯s mouth enveloped him.


    Her lips were soft, her tongue warm, and she moved with inexperience and hunger.


    He groaned, trembling as he fought to focus on his story. Osvaldo continued.


    <strong>####</strong>


    All Osvaldo thought about was that it was some potion to treat his injured mother, but he had been wrong.


    There was no cure for the dead. Once you¡¯re dead, you are dead.


    Dewitt forced his son to drink the potion. Convincing him it would make him invincible to their enemies. But before that, he cried and begged Osvaldo countless times, asking for forgiveness.


    "If you don¡¯t see me here when you wake up, just know I have also turned invisible and watching you." Dewitt cried as he said those words.


    "What about mum? Did you make a potion for her?" Dewitt nodded.


    "I¡¯ve already sent her potion to her. You¡¯ll see her soon, now drink up son." Osvaldo nodded and drank everything his father gave.


    At first he felt nothing. Everything seemed normal.


    Dewitt watched him with caution. And after a few seconds Osvaldo felt so dizzy and then he fell unconcious. That was all he knew, that was the end.


    When he woke up again, he was a grown man in a different ce and a different world. He had missed so many years of his life.


    Osvaldo felt like he was dreaming when his maids call him mad and ran away. He wanted to stop tem to tell them he wasn¡¯t mad, but he had also forgotten how to speak. It¡¯s almost like his brain was turned upside down.


    Osvaldo¡¯s hips jerked forward as Penny took more of him, swallowing him like sin.


    He held her hair, groaning. "Yes. Just like that, Penguin."


    The relief was overwhelming. For once, the monster in him was quiet.


    She was his calm in the chaos.


    Her mouth was magic. Wet. Warm. Hungry. She licked him like a candy, her saliva dripping down his erection driving him insane. Osvaldo fought the urge to pin her down and take her whole.


    He nearly lost control right there, but he held back.


    Barely.


    He wanted tost.


    He wanted to feel every second.


    "Shit... your mouth," he grunted. "If this is how good you feel, I can¡¯t imagine what your cunt would do to me."


    The filthy thought made him harder.


    Then he spilled into her with a cry, hot, endless release, and Penny didn¡¯t flinch.


    She swallowed everything.


    No protest. No hesitation.


    She was used to him now. And she hated it.


    "What else did you notice when you woke up?" she asked, her voice ragged as she wiped her lips with her kerchief.


    "I took the antidote he gave when I woke up again, but nothing worked. Just the on and off madness.


    "You... you can fix your clothes now." Penny said calmly.


    He tucked himself away, still half-hard. Still wanting.


    But he turned to her, deadly serious now.


    "There¡¯s something else you need to know," he said.


    "Once every two weeks, I get violent. Really violent. They lock me down. That day, no one leaves their rooms."


    He stepped closer, eyes dark with warning.


    "No matter what you hear, no matter what happens, do not open your door, Penguin. Don¡¯te to theb. Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t look for me."


    His voice softened again. "Promise me."

 Chapter 56: WARNING!

    "What¡¯s that?" he asked, his eyes narrowing at the contents of the box.


    "It¡¯s a tool," she said simply, "to help you look like a proper human again."


    From the box, she began pulling out des,bs, tiny scissors, a small mirror, and even clippers. It wasn¡¯t the equipment of a doctor. It was the forgotten toolkit of someone who once had to scrape for survival.


    It turns out Penny isn¡¯t only good at medical knives and needles.


    Penny had done everything to earn money over the years. Shaved beards, cut hair, stitched torn suits. But every time she appeared before customers they would stiffen.


    Some couldn¡¯t hide her tongue saying she was too big. Others stared at her weirdly. She had done everything needed of a fat girl. Smile always. Be kind to people. But nothing worked.


    People were still very brutal to her.


    They said she didn¡¯t look the part.


    They said she made them ufortable.


    If she wanted to eat they wouldugh and say she had already eaten the food of her lifetime and didn¡¯t deserve any food. She couldn¡¯t me them for their cruelty.


    She didn¡¯t me them for making her feel so insecure. After all, it¡¯s her mother¡¯s fault she¡¯s this way. If Maybelline didn¡¯t hate her the way she did, her life would have been better.


    But she couldn¡¯t me her mother for hating her either. This is all that stupid man¡¯s fault. The one that ruined her mother¡¯s life.


    "Sit still, Mr. Osvaldo. I promise it won¡¯t hurt," she said sweetly, wrapping the towel around his shoulders and clipping it. She had been eager to shave his beard from the first day she met him.


    Penny believed that if he looked less mad, he would heal faster.


    Osvaldo narrowed his eyes. "Is this... also part of the treatment?"


    Penny nodded like a delighted little fox, hiding secrets behind her gentle smile. "A very important part. You want to feel better, don¡¯t you?"


    He didn¡¯t argue. He was too curious now. No one... none of his doctors, assistants, or minders, had ever mentioned anything like this. Could it be... useful?


    He studied her in silence as she leaned in and carefully brushed the de along his jawline. Her touch was light and precise. She smelled faintly of herbs and something sweeter, like honeyed tea.


    Maybe like she said, she could treat him of this curse his father has ced on him.


    But then, Osvaldo narrowed his eyes again.


    Penny was too young. Too inexperienced. How could she know better than doctors who¡¯ve served his family for decades?


    Still, he let her. Something about her fingers on his face made him happy.


    Penny¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she touched his cheek, but she kept going. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest, like a trapped bird. She didn¡¯t understand why.


    Was she scared of him?


    She didn¡¯t feel fear exactly, just nervousness. A strange tightness in her chest.


    Was it because of how close they were?


    His eyes didn¡¯t leave her for a second, and it made her ears turn red.


    She cleared her throat and forced herself to focus. All she wanted at the moment was to be done, but she was far from finishing. "Y... you¡¯re lucky I know how to do this," she said, trying to sound light. "Now sit still, Mr. Osvaldo. I don¡¯t want to cut you."


    He tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "But I¡¯m still penguin." Osvaldo mused.


    "T... Then keep your eyes in c... control."


    <fn0861> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find¡¤novel</fn0861>


    "Why? Am I forbidden to look at you now?" Penny didn¡¯t say a word she rather continued with shaving his face.


    She used a warm cloth to clean his face. Then she took out a small jar of cooling balm she had bought, infused with aloe and chamomile, and gently patted it onto his smooth skin.


    "There," Penny said, stepping back as she stared at him, but all words disappeared from her lips.


    Osvaldo looked so handsome, especially with his hair falling to his shoulder. It¡¯s almost like God stole 20% of beauty from all men and blessed this man with it.


    His chin was perfect. He looked like a god. Like a beautiful ancient sculpture.


    "How do I look penguin?" Osvaldo asked and Penny snapped out of her trans state. She had no idea how long she had been staring with her mouth open.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, a knock was suddenly heard on the door.


    Penny hurried to the door, and when she opened it, it was Hughes. Her maid had a worried look on her face.


    "What is it, Hughes?" Penny asked the housekeeper.


    "Miss Ari is here to see you again," Hughes said calmly. Penny frowned, wondering what Ariana wanted again. She had already given her her school project today, what else does she want?


    "I¡¯ll be there shortly," Penny said calmly.


    "Hmm, but that¡¯s not the only thing Miss Penny. She¡¯s here with someone. The same girl that had troubled us in the all today." Penny smiled at her words.


    "The mad girl?" She asked and Hughes nodded.


    "The mad girl is here with her family too," Hughes announced.


    "Wow, such a huge party. This would be so fun." Penny remarked smiling wholeheartedly.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Osvaldo¡¯s voice sounded from behind, his steps low as he reached them. Hughes¡¯s eyes went wide before dropping to the floor immediately. Her forehead kissed the floor.


    "M... Master Osvaldo." Hughes greeted with a trembling voice.


    "A few people are here for Miss Penny." She announced. The older woman could not believe what she had just seen. Their master had shaved his beard.


    He let their Miss Penny shave his beard.


    No one dared touch him before her arrival, not to think of shaving his beard. It¡¯s the reason it was so long. Though asionally, he took care of it, when it covered his mouth.


    They have all been worried that he might never ept Penny when he¡¯s sane, but it seems his sane self loves the girl too.


    Oh, how they have found their savior.


    Penny must love forever.


    "Hmm." Osvaldo hummed gently like a God who had all the time in the world.


    "Are you interested in the guest Penguin, or do you want me to see them out?"


    "It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t handle Mr Osvaldo," Penny said gently.


    "I¡¯ll be back." Penny started walking away with Hughes.


    "Miss Penny, did you really shave master¡¯s beard?" Hughes asked to see Penny nod. She was only trying to help, had she done something wrong?"


    "I did. Was I not supposed to?" Penny ashes and her housekeeper shook her head gently.


    "No, not at all. In fact, you¡¯re supposed to shave it all the time. I asked because master Osvaldo never lets anyonee close to him, yet you shaved him today." Penny nodded without another word.


    Osvaldo seemed like a difficult man, she was far from being surprised at all.


    When they reached the front door, Penny stepped out of the penthouse with Hughes and Barnaby standing beside her.


    "Ariana." Penny greeted with a smile. "You were already here today, so why are you here now?"


    "Is this the girl that hurt my daughter?" A woman asked from behind and Penny¡¯s eyes shifted to her.


    "She is mother," Stacey confirmed her mother¡¯s words.

 Chapter 57: CHASE THEM AWAY!

    Stacey will never let it slide. Penny must pay for what she has said, and it must be publicly. That way, she can save her face and career.


    <fn3777> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel</fn3777>


    If Penny admits that it was all a misunderstanding and that she was the one wrong, people can finally leave them alone. There¡¯s no way, Stacey will apologize to Penny.


    Not this product of rape. Penny is beneath her, she would never apologize to her.


    Penny was beneath her. She didn¡¯t deserve an apology. She deserved to be humiliated.


    "You imbecile," Pauline hissed, her hands curling into fists as she red at Penny like she wanted to w her face off. She had half a mind to do it, too. But even that would be a waste of her manicured nails.


    This girl wasn¡¯t even pretty. What was the big deal?


    Why was everyone backing her up? The world hates ugly people, and then the fat ones were an eyesore.


    If only Stacey hadn¡¯t been so stupid...


    Pauline was a woman with power, a name to protect. And Penny? ording to Stacey, she was a pushover.


    An easy target. Her family didn¡¯t even like her, that is why, Pauline had gathered the courage to attack her in her own home today.


    "How dare you ruin Stacey¡¯s reputation, Penny!" Ariana snapped, arms folded, voice cold. "Her mother is in politics! We can¡¯t help you this time."


    She stood there, looking down her nose like a queen scolding a peasant.


    Oh, she was loving this. Finally, her sister would be put in her ce.


    Ariana had cozied up to Pauline for exactly this reason. Power. Political connections. All to climb thedder while stepping on Penny¡¯s back.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Both Maybelline and Abby walked over with Mack trailing behind them. They had overheard themotion and decided toe check it out themselves.


    "Mrs Pauline." May greeted cordially.


    "Save the pleasantries May. Your good-for-nothing daughter here has ruined my daughter¡¯s social life and our family¡¯s reputation." Pauline started.


    "What are you talking about, Ariana will never do anything to ruin Stacey," May said quickly.


    "Who said anything about Ariana? This fat ugly disgusting swamp is the one that had done it." Pauline pointed directly at Penny. "She picked a fight with Stacey and yed the victim. Now the whole world thinks my daughter is crazy."


    "But she is crazy," Penny said, voice calm but cutting. Pauline started at the girl with narrowed eyes.


    She talks back?


    But Stacey said...


    "Mrs. Abby, this girl here was the one to look for Miss Penny¡¯s trouble. We were shopping at the mall when she attacked us and called us thieves." Hughes spoke up for her mistress. If Penny couldn¡¯t find for herself, no problem, she was here to fight for her.


    She will never let anything happen to Penny. Not under her watch.


    "What are you saying, Hughes?"


    "How dare a maid speak when normal people are speaking."


    "She has every right to." Penny defended her maid. "If your daughter hadn¡¯t attacked me, there would never have been a problem in the first ce. I didn¡¯t ruin your daughter¡¯s reputation or that of your family Mrs Pauline. Stacey did." Penny said.


    "So what if Stacey looked for trouble?" May spat. "She has every right to do whatever she wants with you. You should have just taken the insults and beaten Penny. That¡¯s what you¡¯re made for." May started.


    "I don¡¯t know how many times I have to tell you you¡¯re nothing in this world. You¡¯re just a puppet. An unwanted child that ruined my life. The Adkins family has not known peace since your arrival. Can¡¯t you just die?" May said.


    Penny¡¯s eyes stung, tears threatening to fall out at her mother¡¯s cruel words but she pushed it back in. She would never let her see how much her words affected her. Not today.


    "I will not let you go free woman. I will make sure I destroy youpletely if you do not apologize for your actions." Pauline said confidently. It turns out the girl¡¯s family does not like her either.


    But who would? The girl is not something anyone can like.


    "Come on Penny, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Apologize for your wrong and let¡¯s get things over with." Ariana said.


    "I can¡¯t believe you would cause this much trouble for us. One day stepping out and this is what you did." Chris said. Since she had refused him, he would not protect her ever.


    "The Adkins family will never support your bad behavior. If she doesn¡¯t apologize, Pauline, then you should lock her up." Abby said. "Know that I mean no harm Penelope, but your stubbornness is getting out of hand. You cannot go around looking for trouble because you¡¯re now a part of our family." Abby continued.


    To her, this was a good time to punish this stupid girl for everything she¡¯s done.


    "You heard them, you fat fool," Pauline said, pulling out her phone. "Stacey, start recording. We¡¯re getting her apology now."


    "But my mistress did nothing wrong!" Hughes shouted.


    "SHUT UP!" May yelled, fury zing. "Know your ce!"


    Penny opened her mouth to speak, to defend herself again, but before she could...


    The doorknob twisted multiple times, and after so many attempts, it opened to Osvaldo stepping out.


    Everyone present bolted immediately.

 Chapter 58: SIR! YOUR DAUGHTER IS BEING BULLIED

    "Come in," Xavier said, voice low andmanding.


    The doorknob turned, and Brown stepped inside, dressed casually in a blue shirt and ck trouser. He had just let the office after seeing a viral knew of the fight that happened that day at the mall.


    For a full week, Brown had known where Penny was staying. But no matter how hard he tried, he hadn¡¯t been able to gather more details about her. He had checked on the inte for her, young people were always on the inte, but Penny had no socials.


    Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have her name up there. He was yet to tell Xavier about anything yet. Mostly out of fear.


    Because when this man got mad, countries suffered. Economies dipped. And heads rolled.


    But this news couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Government officials were already poking around. It was time her father stepped in.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be home by now, Brown?" Xavier asked coldly. If the lights were on, Brown would have seen the deep scowl on his face.


    "There¡¯s something urgent you need to hear, boss man," Brown said cautiously.


    "It better be," Xavier replied, stepping away from the window and heading back into the dark room. His movements were slow and menacing. He sat down and folded his hands, waiting.


    This man had always been terrifying, cool,manding, cruel. Brown often joked that Xavier and the Devil were probably best friends.


    "But I¡¯m curious, Brown," Xavier said suddenly, drawing circles on the desk with his finger, his voice like ice. "Is this news more important than my daughter?"


    Brown swallowed. "It¡¯s not sir. But the news this time is about your daughter. Sir."


    Xavier froze. His eyes narrowed in the dark, glowing faintly like a predator catching a scent. He was suddenly curious, had brown finally found where she¡¯s living.


    Humph! Took him ages.


    "It took you this long just to find where she lives? Useless," he muttered.


    "T... That¡¯s not it, boss man," Brown stammered.


    "What then?"


    "You told me to always keep an eye on her... make sure she¡¯s safe," Brown began.


    Xavier sat up straighter, his tone turning sharp. "What happened to my child?"


    He was already imagining the worst. If anyone hurt her, he¡¯d burn the entire city to the ground. He¡¯ll make sure whoever hurt his child pay for everything they¡¯ve done to her.


    "She was involved in a scandal," Brown said nervously and Xavier frowned. "She was bullied... and it¡¯s gone viral."


    "Bullied?" Xavier¡¯s voice dropped to a deadly whisper. Then he shot to his feet, mming the table with his palm. "My daughter was bullied?"


    "Who did it?! Give me their names!"


    "Who the hell dare bully my child? My seed?"


    "It was the Jacksons," Brown said, flinching. "Mayor Kine Jackson¡¯s daughter."


    Xavier¡¯s eyes red. "Call the mayor. Tell him he has twenty-four hours to fix this or he loses everything, his title, his reputation, everything."


    "I¡¯ll make sure he burns in hell and gets locked for life."


    Grabbing his jacket, Xavier stormed out of the office.


    He needed to move before he broke something again. He was losing it. How dare they keep billing his child.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the month to be over to make an official announcement. He swore to protect her for the rest of her life once she¡¯s with him.


    "Uh, sir! Wait! That¡¯s not all," Brown called, rushing after him.


    "What now?" Xavier snapped, clearly done with conversation.


    Brown hesitated, then dropped the bomb. "Miss Penny... she¡¯s living at the Adkins mansion."


    Xavier stopped dead in his tracks.


    <strong>####</strong>


    Meanwhile, back at the Adkins estate...


    Abby and May had been ready to tear Penny apart when the door suddenly swung open.


    Osvaldo stepped out.


    The moment they saw him, both women screamed and bolted like bats fleeing a church bell.


    "Oh my God?!" they yelped, sprinting off without a second thought. They¡¯d both had their share of scary encounters with the infamous "madman" and weren¡¯t about to risk another.


    Pauline blinked in confusion. "What¡¯s going on? Why are you running?"


    "You need to leave, Pauline!" Abby shrieked from behind a hedge. "That man is crazy!" They both knew Osvaldo so well, that man could kill anyone at anytime and no one would do a thing about it.


    Just then, a sleek ck Prado SUV rolled into the estate and came to a smooth stop right in front of the penthouse.


    Mayor Kine Jackson stepped out, looking like a man who¡¯d just seen a ghost.


    "Sweetheart... Stacey... please, leave her alone!" he shouted, running toward Penny.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, he dropped to his knees.


    "I¡¯m sorry! Miss Penny, please... don¡¯t hurt us!"

 Chapter 59: APOLOGIZE OR LOSE YOUR JOB!

    They would let her tame Osvaldo for the time being while they find a new recement. Abby and Greg were more than eager to get the girl out of their family.


    Abby thought if they called the Adkinswyers to see the problem Penny had caused, it would make them kick her out of the family easily. So she sends Timothy a text.


    "I told you countless times before, I did nothing to Stacey. She¡¯s the one that came after me." Penny said.


    "I will not apologize for something I didn¡¯t do." She added standing her ground.


    "So what if Stacey offended you, Penny..."


    "I¡¯m not here because of you all please." Kine waved them off as he approached Penny. "Stacey, sweetheart,e, join me." He ushered his wife and child, "Come, kneel, and let¡¯s apologize to our Miss Penny here."


    "Have you gone nuts Kine?" Pauline screamed at her husband. She had no idea what he was doing, how dare he embarrass them before everyone here.


    Kine rose from where he knelt and walked closer to his wife. "I¡¯m sorry sweetheart, but you see those cars behind me." He craned his neck towards it and Pauline turned to look at them.


    "They belong to Mr Bloodsworth. He said he would end us all if we don¡¯t render both a private and public apology to Miss Penny here." He said desperately.


    Pauline started at the men disdainfully but suddenly froze when her eyesnded on a familiar figure.


    Brown.


    What the hell is the devil¡¯s assistant doing here?


    Of course, they all knew what really happens when the Bloodsworths are involved in matters.


    Nobody wanted trouble with Xavier Bloodsworth. That man was dangerous. And if he said he was going to destroy the Jackson family, then he would. He knew too much about them, especially their illegal acts.


    Pauline¡¯s painted lips pressed in thin lines as she turned to her daughter. "Turn on your live stream Stacey now and apologize to her." Stacey stared at her mother in confusion. So did the other people in there.


    "What are you talking about mother?" Stacey asked. "I¡¯m not apologizing to this thing if that¡¯s what you¡¯re both insinuating." She yelled.


    Immediately, Mayor Kine¡¯s cell phone rang and he picked up the call.


    "Yes sir." He said loudly.


    "I¡¯m already here sir. I¡¯ll do as you have asked." The call ended before he could end it. Penny watched the mayor tremble and she wondered why.


    Had the Adkinswyers called already. Did they know about the


    "Don¡¯t speak that way about our Miss Penny here Stacey," Kine said to his daughter.


    "It¡¯s not up for you to debate. You¡¯re the one wrong here, you have to apologize to Penny here. And this should be thest time you do this Stacey." Pauline scolded her daughter.


    <fn7751> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn7751>


    "I¡¯ve warned you countless times. You¡¯re a public figure and the mayor¡¯s daughter, you should live by example. You have harmed Penny and you must apologize." Pauline¡¯s words were final.


    "Aunt Pauline, it hasn¡¯t gotten to this yet. Why would Stacey and you all apologize to Penny?" Ariana stepped in immediately. How did things go south in the blink of an eye? She would never allow it.


    She had been rejoicing waiting for Penny to get into trouble with the Jacksons, only for the mayor to arrive himself apologizing to this stupid sister of hers.


    "It seems you all don¡¯t know who Penny is. She¡¯s a nobody. The daughter of a rapist. Why should any one of you apologize to her?" Ariana asked.


    "Yes, Pauline. I¡¯m her mother, and Abby here is her mother-inw, and we all agree that you punish them." Penny red at her mother then she smiled.


    "This is far beyond you or anyone Maybelline. Please stay out of it." Pauline said and fell to her knees, the same with Kine and both people red at Stacey and then she fell to her knees.


    "We¡¯re so sorry Miss Penny, please forgive us." Kine and his family said but Stacey didn¡¯t say a word. This was so humiliating for both her and Ariana.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was kneeling before this girl. This nobody.


    "Please forgive our Stacey. She¡¯s just a child. She had no idea who you were that is why she had tried you. I¡¯ll never repeat again Penny." Kine nodded at his wife¡¯s words.


    "If it does repeat, I¡¯ll be sure to lock my daughter up." He said. This is why he always told that spoilt brat never to mess with the wrong people. Now she has attracted the eyes of that demon to themselves.


    If only they knew a higher demon was standing right before them.

 Chapter 60: APOLOGIZE OR LOSE YOUR JOB! 2

    "I¡¯ll p you again if you don¡¯t apologize," Pauline said. Their life and career were at stake here yet this little brat was messing around.


    "Now, turn on the live stream Stacey, and let us apologize to her." Penny just watched them do their thing silently without a word. She wanted to thank Osvaldo for making them do this, but she would wait till everything was over.


    "How can you just stand there and watch them apologize to you?" Ariana said to her sister who she saw smiling.


    "What do you want me to do little sister? Seat?" Penny asked shocking everyone.


    "What a ride brat. You forgot everything I have ever taught you because you¡¯re married to the madman. Don¡¯t think you rule the world Penny, you don¡¯t." Maybelline yelled.


    "All you taught me is being evil. Why are you upset I am portraying exactly what you taught?" Penny asked.


    "You all asked them to lock me away even if I did nothing wrong. But you can¡¯t take them kneeling before me?" Penny watched them all act confused and she smiled.


    "Turn on the live stream quickly." Stacey did as asked and Pauline snatched the phone from her. She handed it to one of the men standing there before returning to the girl before her.


    "We¡¯re truly so sorry Miss Penny please forgive us." All three people started apologizing and Penny smiled.


    Who knew one day the proud Stacey would be kneeling before her like this? The same girl who has treated her like dirt even if she was one of Ariana¡¯s closest friends.


    She had acted like their ve. Done their projects withoutint and every time, her reward was always insults and ps. They always set her up and mock her publicly.


    "I forgive you," Penny said and all three people smiled. They rose immediately, Stacey snatched her cell phone back from the men there and ended the live video immediately.


    She would have to ghost the Inte for life now. Penny has sessfully ruined her social life. She would be more than aughingstock in the society.


    Stacey didn¡¯t think she could bear the shame. Not in this way.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to leave." Penny suddenly said and all three people paused.


    "What more do you want Penny, they already apologized," Ari yelled.


    "Of course they did, and I forgive them," Penny said.


    "But I only forgave Stacey¡¯s parents, not her," Penny said and both Pauline and Kine frowned. What is this girl up to this time?


    "I feel so sad being bullied by Stacey." Penny started. This right here is for the years this girl has hurt and humiliated her. One by one, she¡¯ll make them all pay and eat their words for everything they did to her.


    "Mayor Kine, you have done nothing to me, so I¡¯ll let you go. But I want Stacey to continue her punishment." Penny started.


    "She must keep kneeling until I let her go. That¡¯s the only way I can truly forgive her." Penny dered.


    "Are you insane?" Maybelline asked.


    "How dare you make such a decision?" Pauline said moving closer to the girl but Kine held her back.


    Immediately, his cell phone rang, and he picked it up.


    "Y... Yes sir." He said, voice so low and distant. Then he turned to Stacey.


    "I hope you learn from your mistake to never mess with the wrong person again Stacey." Mayor Kine said to his child.


    "You are to serve your punishment with Penny, till whenever she decides to release you." He dered.


    "No! No! No!" Stacey cried out immediately, shaking her head.


    "You can¡¯t do this Kine. Stacey is your daughter, we cannot leave her here." Pauline said. Even if she had pped Stacey before, it had all been a performative act to get that monster to leave them alone, but it seems her n didn¡¯t work at all.


    She will never raise her hands on her baby. Never.


    "Who is doing this to you Mayor Kine, I¡¯ll speak to ourwyers to let you go. This cannot go on." Abby said finally with a frown. How can those men be this heartless, she had identally called them to send Penny out not to fight for her.


    What Abby hadn¡¯t realized yet was that the Adkinswyers were yet to know about the situation. If they did, hell would have broken loose by now.


    "This is beyond you, Abby. Thanks for your help." Kine said calmly.


    "We have to leave now," Kine added and started walking away.


    "No Daddy please don¡¯t leave me, I didn¡¯t mean to." Stacey cried out but she watched her parents both walk away without a word to her.


    It seems like their minds were both made up. There was truly nothing they could both do when Xavier Bloodsworth was involved.


    Xavier smiled, feeling so proud of his daughter from Brown¡¯s live video. It¡¯s the way he has been able to see everything happening.


    He was d his daughter was as evil as he was.


    Penny is truly his blood.

 Chapter 61: GET OUT!!!

    "We¡¯ve done everything your master asked. Tell him we expect his... kindness in return." His voice was bitter, ashamed.


    Brown said nothing. Kine didn¡¯t wait for a response as he stepped in.


    "This is uneptable!" Ariana¡¯s voice drew everyone¡¯s attention again. It seems the drama isn¡¯t over at all.


    Brown started at his master¡¯s daughter and smiled. She sure reminded him a lot of his master, only that this time, she was a woman. He really wanted to see everything to the end.


    "How can you be so cold, Penny? Stacey already apologized. What more do you want from her?" Ariana shouted, her voice trembling with anger. Her eyes were red with rage. No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t let Penny make Stacey suffer.


    The Jacksons might be controlled by the Adkinswyers, but she wasn¡¯t and she would speak out.


    Penny tilted her head slightly and smiled. "What does it look like, little sister?" Her words only fueled Ariana¡¯s anger even more. She clutched her hands into a fist, her manicured nails digging deep into her fingers.


    She¡¯s had enough of Penny. First, it was lock her in the dungeon, and now she has humiliated her friend.


    "You have made our mayor kneel and apologize to you on livestream. You have humiliated the Jackson family before everyone in Owlsgrave. Ruin their image, what more do you want?" Ariana said sweetly like a wronged child.


    "Do you want them to kill themselves before you get satisfied?"


    "I want her to kneel before the penthouse until I tell her to leave. But killing herself wouldn¡¯t be bad either." Penny taunted more.


    "How can you say that Penny? I can¡¯t keep kneeling here, I... I might die." Stacey cried out watching her parent¡¯s car leave. There was no one to save her now, the Adkins here seemed so powerless.


    But why?


    Why could neither her parents nor the supreme Adkin family touch this fat pig? Why did she speak like she owned the ce?


    By this time, the Livestream was already shattering the inte and different calls came to Kine¡¯s cellphone. It was true, this Penelope girl had humiliated him.


    In the history of Owlsgrave, no mayor has been humiliated like this. This would be marked in history and it¡¯s all thanks to his daughter.


    Xavier who was on live video with his assistant frowned at the way that girl spoke to his daughter. How dare she?


    Does she really know who she¡¯s talking to?


    "Who¡¯s that girl Brown? I need everything about her family." He said to his assistant.


    "She¡¯s Ariana Wird. The heiress of the Wird family and your daughter¡¯s step-sister." Xavier frowned.


    Even if he wanted to teach the girl a little daddy lesson, he couldn¡¯t. He would only be exposing himself to Maybelline. She mightbel him a stalker if she finds out he¡¯s behind this and who knows what she¡¯d do next.


    <fn675d> Read full story at find(?)ovel</fn675d>


    He was only one month away from having his child, he would not let anything ruin it.


    Xavier stared at the man behind Penny keenly. He looked so much like Dewitt, but more manly and dark.


    "That should be Dewitt¡¯s son." He said to Brown and the man¡¯s eyes went wide.


    How had he not noticed?


    Just right now, the Jacksons had been on Livestream and Osvaldo had been standing next to Penny all along.


    Oh no...


    "They¡¯lle after him, boss man. We need to get Miss Penny out of here immediately." Brown said.


    "Don¡¯t worry. My daughter is safest for now with that man. And those people won¡¯te after him yet. He doesn¡¯t look normal."


    Brown¡¯s eyes stayed on the young man. He wondered if he knew who he was and what those people had done to his family.


    "You called me a thief before everyone at the mall even if I said nothing to you."


    "That was just my way of greeting you, Penny. I can¡¯t believe you would take it to heart." Stacey defended herself.


    "Your way of greeting me?" Pennyughed. "So what if the security men had believed you and locked me away."


    "You¡¯re turning little matters into something big Penny," Maybelline said.


    "Stacey had already said she was trying to greet you. So what if she called the guards on you, it¡¯s not like the police will want to keep a monster in their cell." He muttered thest part and then smiled.


    "Plus we¡¯re always here to bail you." May added smiling at her daughter.


    "Punishing Stacey for something as minor as that even after rendering an apology is peek insanity."


    "You¡¯re older than them Penny. Don¡¯t take out your jealousy on them and think of working on your body." Penny gritted her teeth at her mother¡¯s words.


    "You made me this way." She said. She was tired of the body shaming every little chance she got. This woman is supposed to be her mother, not her biggest hater.


    "So what if I ruined your life? You ruined mine too." Maybelline yelled at her.


    "Both you and your father are evil Penny. At least pay me what you owe for ruining my life."


    This is the reason Penny had taken everything thrown at her. Because she wanted to pay for a crime she didn¡¯tmit. For something that happened years before her birth. But not anymore.


    "This is my payment to you, dear mother." Penny wiped her tears and turned to her guards around.


    "See to it that she never steps her foot in this mansion. And as for her, I want her kneeling till whenever I want to let her go." Penny ordered the guards and started walking away with Osvaldo and Hughes.


    "What are you talking about you ungrateful brat? Penelope!" May screamed as the guards dragged her away.


    Since Penny is Osvaldo¡¯s wife they have all been instructed to only obey her words and none other...

 Chapter 62: Is Hubby Caring?

    The door creaked open, and Osvaldo stepped inside. Tall and broad, he looked almost toorge for the room, carrying a tray with a ss of water. His silver eyes locked onto her, calm and unreadable.


    "Don¡¯t look at me," Penny muttered, rising to her feet. "I¡¯m hideous." She closed the door behind him and Osvaldo just stood there wondering what to say to the damsel in distress.


    Obviously, he should be her savior. Her knight in shining armor, but he had no idea what to do or say.


    Penny stared at him with her round big eyes.


    "Your throat must be sore from all the crying," he said, his voice quiet. "Water will help."


    He held out the ss and she took it, a little surprised.


    "Thank you," she murmured and started walking back into the room.


    At least someone thought to bring her water. She was drained, emotionally and physically. Crying wasn¡¯t just ugly, it was exhausting. And strangely enough, Osvaldo was the only one who¡¯d shown her a little kindnesstely. Sure, sometimes he took advantage of her situation, but even she understood why.


    The world was selfish. Everyone in it. Including her.


    She drank the water in one go, a few drops escaping the corner of her mouth. "Thank you," she said again, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as she passed the empty ss back to him.


    "It¡¯s nothing," he replied, offering a small smile. He paused like he wanted to say something more, but nothing came out.


    Hughes had told him to bring water, but the woman forgot to give him a script. That useless housekeeper. Honestly, what did she even do around here?


    Earlier, when he saw Penny cry, something inside him twisted.


    When he was younger, crying meant pain. And now, watching her hurt, it did something to him. Something he didn¡¯t like. Or maybe he did like it, but didn¡¯t want to.


    For the first time in forever, his emotions were shing. A storm in his mind, voices he¡¯d buried long ago scratching to break free.


    They wanted to hurt the people who made his penguin cry.


    His sweet penguin.


    The only one that had helped him cure the pain he goes through.


    He hated seeing her like this. Hated that everyone had ganged up on her like wild animals. And worst of all, he couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it.


    He clenched his fists, trying to stay calm. He had to. If he let go, if he snapped again... who knows what he¡¯d be. Or for how long he¡¯ll remain that way.


    These days, she was the reason he stayed sane. She brought color to his dull, miserable life. She was entertainment, a distraction, a spark.


    And he couldn¡¯t lose her.


    He couldn¡¯t get angry, anger made him mad.


    He couldn¡¯tugh, that led him there too.


    He shouldn¡¯t feel anything. That was the only way to survive. And that was what he did today.


    But what if? What if someone had dared to touch her?


    <fn13b2> For original chapters go to find¡¤novel</fn13b2>


    A low growl rumbled from his chest before he could stop it.


    "Thank you for today," Penny said suddenly, her voice breaking the tension like a ss of cold water. "You saved my ass back there."


    She gave a smallugh.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably be in handcuffs right now, locked away for something I didn¡¯t even do."


    She smiled again, rubbing her eyes. "Though, I don¡¯t think it was in our contract that I cause you this much trouble. I¡¯ll try to be less chaotic next time."


    "But I didn¡¯t help you," Osvaldo suddenly said.


    She blinked, confused. "You didn¡¯t send those make those calls and ask the mayor to kneel?" Penny asked.


    "What¡¯s a Mayor?" Osvaldo asked back.


    "Then who did?" she muttered.


    Who had stood up for her today? Who made the Mayor kneel before her begging for mercy?


    Osvaldo looked at her for a long beat. "The gadget you used that day. The magical weapon that lets you talk to someone without seeing them."


    Penny stared, then burst outughing.


    "You mean... a cellphone, Mr. Osvaldo?"


    Sheughed harder when he nodded withplete seriousness. "Oh my God. You really are something else."


    He didn¡¯t mind the teasing. Actually, he liked it. Herughter made something flutter in his chest.


    "Yes. That," he said simply.


    Penny reached for her phone from a corner of the bed. "You know, you can do more than send messages with this thing."


    "You can?"


    She nodded, scooting closer to him like a teacher with a very slow student. "All you have to do is tap the number, and boom, call goes through. Watch."


    She tapped, and the phone started ringing.


    "Now you ce it here..." she guided his hand to his ear "...and let the person talk. That¡¯s it."


    Osvaldo held the phone awkwardly, then stood. "It¡¯s a private conversation. I¡¯ll talkter."


    He left the room, and Penny chuckled as he walked out like a man on a secret mission.


    A few minutester, he returned, handing her the phone like it was some sacred item.


    "The test results are back. Our weightless journey begins in one hour. Once you¡¯re done getting ready, meet me in theb."


    And just like that, he disappeared again.

 Chapter 63: OPERATION: HIDE THE BELLY

    These leggings were about to prove her right.


    She tugged them on. Well... she tried to. The leggings clung to her thighs like a toddler with separation anxiety. For some reason, it couldn¡¯t go up.


    "Wait... were these always this tight?" she mumbled, squeezing herself in. Then she turned to the full-length mirror and, boom!


    She was... bigger. Much bigger. And not the good kind of bigger.


    Thanks to wearing oversized clothes 24/7, she had no clue what her real body looked like. Apparently, it was a surprise party, and her mirror was the host.


    She wasn¡¯t just curvy, she was weirdly curvy. Like, big in all the ces that didn¡¯t even need to exist. Her hips looked confused, her waist had quit the team, it should be four cuts now. And her stomach? Oh, her stomach was throwing its own party.


    "Oh no," Penny whispered. Her insecurities started creeping in like ninjas. What if Osvaldo saw her like this?


    He would definitelyugh at her and dump her just like Chris did in the end.


    He would always tell her how beautiful she was despite being fat, and Penny thought it was true. She had fallen for him because she thought he was the only person that loved her in this world.


    Penny bit her lip so hard it could¡¯ve filed for assault if they had legs.


    She shouldn¡¯t be worried about that man anymore. But that¡¯s the onean she had truly loved in this life. But not again. She was done with love now.


    She had better things to think kf. Like a backup to her outfit. Something that would at least tighten her figure.


    <fnb179> Newest update provided by F?ndNovel</fnb179>


    Her waist trainer...


    She searched until she found it and smiled like she¡¯d found gold. She wrapped it around herself and started hooking it up. It felt like wrestling with a boa constrictor.


    Once she got it on, breathing became optional.


    "Okay... this is fine. I can work with this," she wheezed staring at her reflection through the mirror. She didn¡¯t know why she wanted to look good for Osvaldo, but suddenly, she did. A lot.


    Suddenly his option about how she looked mattered. Everyone¡¯s option mattered in some way though.


    Next, she threw on a big ck jacket, something big enough to double as a tent. It covered everything.


    Who said gym outfits had to be skimpy? This was fashion-forward ninja mode. Comfortable, cozy, and safe. Penny smiled at her thought.


    The thought crossed her mind, <i>What if Osvaldo says something?</i>


    She instantly shoved it away. Even if heined, this jacket was staying on. Forever, if necessary. It was her armor.


    Penny finally stepped out of the closet and left her room. Her blonde hair was tied in ponytail, swaying behind her as she walked.


    When she reached down the hall, she noticed her maids staring at her like she¡¯d grown a third head.


    Some gasped. Some avoided eye contact like she was on fire. One maid even dropped a tray.


    They all wondered what their new miss was up to this time. Why she was dressed as a suspicious undercover agent on a fitness mission, or maybe a runaway potato in gym gear. No one dared to ask.


    Penny walked faster. She had a mission tonight.


    Down the stairs, through another hallway, until she stood in front of <i>The Door.</i> The infamous one with the <strong><i>Do Not Enter, </i></strong>sign hanging like it paid rent.


    Penny took a deep breath. She was ready. She wrapped the jacket around herself more, making sure nothing was showing beneath.


    She grabbed the door knob, turned it slowly, and stepped in like she was entering a battle arena.


    <strong>####</strong>


    "What do you mean by that?" Osvaldo¡¯s voice sliced through theb like silk over steel, soft, but with a weight that made everyone freeze.


    He had been on the phone with hiswyers for over thirty minutes, listening to them stumble through excuses and nonsense. His patience was gone.


    "What we¡¯re saying is... the Mayor and his family have been taken care of," Willy said, voice shaky. "They¡¯re basically the city¡¯s joke now. No one will take them seriously again. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll even show their faces in public."


    Osvaldo leaned back in his chair, his eyes cold. "That¡¯s not what I asked for."


    "Huh?"


    "Making them aughing stock isn¡¯t punishment," he said, calm as ever. "Who gave that order?"


    "W-We didn¡¯t do it, young master," Treadwell stammered quickly.


    "Yes," Timothy jumped in. "A man named Xavier did it. We think he acted on his own."


    They didn¡¯t dare mention it, but none of them understood why that devil had suddenly taken interest in the Adkins¡¯ business. Maybe Xavier had his own grudge against the Mayor¡¯s family and just used this chance to get even.


    If that was the case, then sure, he¡¯d fought part of the battle... but not the whole war.


    "Who is he?" Osvaldo asked, voice low.


    "An old friend and rival of your father¡¯s," Timothy said carefully.


    Osvaldo¡¯s fingers drummed on the table. Then, in a tone so calm it was terrifying, he said, "If he started it, fine. But we¡¯ll finish it. Make them really pay... for what they did to my penguin."


    At that exact moment, the door creaked open.


    Penny peeked in, her face already pink. She tugged nervously at her jacket, trying to hide her body like it owed her money.


    "I-I¡¯m here for the... um... weight loss thing," she said in a tiny voice, barely above a whisper.


    Osvaldo turned his head slowly, his eyesnding on her like a spotlight. And then he smiled, slow, wicked, and far too charming.


    It was the kind of smile that could melt metal... or hearts.


    And poor Penny? She wished she could disappear into her giant jacket.

 Chapter 64: HOW TO BURN FAT

    He walked toward her, eyes never leaving her. He didn¡¯t stop moving till he was standing right before her.


    He lifted his chin with his fingers, forcing her eyes to him. "Keep your eyes on me Penguin." He said. "Don¡¯t ever avoid my gaze."


    "The first question is," he said, voice smooth but teasing, "why are you dressed like a lost penguin?"


    Penny blinked, stunned.


    Penguin? She stared at her dress, wondering what about her clothes have pir that she was a penguin. She had forgotten so soon that Osvaldo was crazy at times.


    His eyes roamed over her, dark and sharp but not cruel, just curious. His long hair was tied back tonight, a few loose strands falling around his face, giving him an even more unfair advantage in the looks department.


    He had stolen her breath by just standing next to her. No man has been this close to her, not even Chris.


    He always kept his distance except that day he stole a kiss. But Osvaldo broke every rule known to man. He just didn¡¯t know how to keep his hands and mouth to himself.


    She tugged her jacket tighter. "Clothes," she muttered, cheeks burning from embarrassment.


    Osvaldo nodded but didn¡¯t look away. He didn¡¯t like the way she hid herself. Especially not from him.


    He wanted to rip out her clothes and make her know he found her beautiful. But would only push her further away. His wife was insecure, he has to help her deal with that first.


    "We¡¯ll start with affirmations," he said suddenly, already walking away like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Affirmations?" Penny blinked. That couldn¡¯t be right. "You mean... like those cheesy motivational quotes?"


    "Yes, Penguin," he said over his shoulder. "You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re also incredibly insecure. And that¡¯s more dangerous than any number on a scale."


    Penny frowned. In all her years being a great scientist, she has never known affirmation as a way of losing weight. But isn¡¯t losing weight supposed to make her less insecure?


    "I¡¯m insecure because I¡¯m fat. If I lose the weight, I¡¯ll be fine."


    Osvaldo turned to face her, his gaze steady. "I don¡¯t believe that."


    "But..."


    "I¡¯m your doctor here," he said firmly, stepping closer again. "And my rules go. So, we start with this. Repeat after me: I am bold. I am fierce. I am beautiful."


    Penny hesitated. Her lips parted, but the words caught in her throat.


    "I..." She nced at him, then away again. "I am bold. I am fierce. I am beautiful."


    Osvaldo tilted his head, eyes fixed on her like he was reading a favorite book for the second time. "Say it like you mean it, Penguin."


    He leaned against the wall with effortless grace, one knee bent, his toe pressed casually to the surface. Arms crossed, he lookedpletely at ease, except his gaze burned into her with quiet intensity.


    Penny stared back, a flicker of something bold lighting in her chest. For a heartbeat, she wasn¡¯t the shy girl in oversized clothes. She wasn¡¯t awkward, or anxious. She was just angry.


    And she was tired of repeating the same baseless words over and over again.


    "I am bold. I am fierce. I am beautiful," she said softly.


    Osvaldo raised an eyebrow. "Again, Penguin. This time, say it like you believe it with your whole soul."


    Penny¡¯s jaw tightened. Her hands curled into fists. This would be the hendreth time she has said this.


    What did this have to do with losing weight? Why was she standing here like some therapy experiment?


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m insecure, Mr. Osvaldo," she said, trying to keep her voice level. "Can we please get back to the real thing?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes narrowed just slightly, unreadable. For a moment, the silence between them stretched long and heavy.


    Then, with a tone quiet enough to be gentle, but firm enough to shake her, he asked, "Are you sure?"


    Penny nodded, maybe a little too quickly because his next words has her wanting to return to the affirmation.


    Osvaldo straightened from the wall, brushing a strand of hair from his face. He looked her over with that same calm, assessing look that made her knees weak.


    "Alright then," he said. "Take off your jacket."


    Penny¡¯s eyes flew open. "W-What?"


    "Take it off," he repeated, like it was the simplest thing in the world.


    She instantly wrapped her arms tighter around herself, clutching the fabric like it was armor. "W-Why do I have to do that?" she stammered.


    <fnea0e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n </fnea0e>


    Osvaldo¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change, but his eyes softened just a little. "Because I need to see your posture. Your form. I can¡¯t help you properly if I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m working with." His eyes moved again around her.


    Penny panicked butughed with it. If you think I can¡¯t workout with this attire, then you¡¯re wrong Mr Osvaldo. I can run in this! I swear. See?" She jogged in ce awkwardly, making the sleeves of her jacket bounce. "It doesn¡¯t restrict my movement. I¡¯m fine. Totally fine."


    But she wasn¡¯t. Not really.


    The waist trainer was killing her. Penny felt like she would die at any moment. But this pain was better than showing this man her body.


    "If you don¡¯t take it off, Penguin..." Osvaldo stepped closer, his voice lowering just enough to make her breath catch, "I¡¯ll have to do it for you."

 Chapter 65: I WANT TO MARRY THE MADMAN

    He paused at that. For a second, his expression softened. Just a little. Just enough.


    "I told you you weren¡¯t ready," he said, almost like he was disappointed, but not in her. In the fear that kept her hiding. "That¡¯s why we start small."


    He turned his back to her and walked away, giving her space again. The moment felt lighter instantly, like he knew exactly when to pull back.


    "Now, back to affirmations, Penguin," he said without turning. "No moreints." She began to recite again, her voice barely above a whisper. "I am bold. I am confident. I am beautiful."


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was what she was doing right now. When she signed up for this, she¡¯d thought he¡¯d invent some wild scientific form to melt fat instantly. Or maybe a drink that would shrink her waist by dinner.


    But no... Affirmations?


    Osvaldo Adkins, the man she thought was a genius and terrifying recluse, had her standing here, chanting like a nervous girl at summer camp.


    Her mind started drifting again until...


    "I can¡¯t hear you, Penguin," his voice rang out, smooth and teasing.


    <fn0095> Latest content published on find?novel</fn0095>


    Penny startled and quickly repeated louder, "I am bold. I am confident. I am beautiful."


    There we go," he said, finally turning back to look at her.


    "You¡¯re going to say that every single day," he told her, resting one elbow on theb table. "Until you believe it. Until you say it without hiding."


    She looked away, embarrassed. "That might take forever..."


    "We have a year together, Penguin," he said with that small, secret smile that made her stomach flip. "That¡¯s long enough. Don¡¯t you think?" Penny said nothing to him.


    "I am bold. I am confident. I am beautiful." She continued while Osvaldo moved around.


    <strong>####</strong>


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still here?" Ariana walked over to the front of the penthouse where Stacey still knelt.


    Her entire body had gone numb. Her knees long past pain, her pridepletely shattered. She had thought it was a bluff when her parents drove off, but they hadn¡¯te back. Not even a call. They¡¯d truly abandoned her, just like that.


    And all because of that fat witch, Penny.


    A sob ripped out of her throat as she saw Ariana approach, and her tears only fell harder.


    "Please help me Ariana." Stacey


    Ariana clenched her fists so tight her nails dug into her palm. Her best friend was crying, humiliated, tossed aside like garbage.


    While Penny was enjoying in the Penthouse, probably asleep now and have forgotten all about Stacey. she dare rest after humiliating their mother?


    After kicking her out of the Adkins mansion like a dog and even gave orders never to let her step foot in again.


    It was unforgivable.


    "I¡¯m going to end that bitch," Ariana whispered through clenched teeth.


    Without hesitation, she marched toward the townhouse door. But before she could get close, a servant blocked her path.


    "You can¡¯t disturb the master at this hour, Miss," he said politely but firmly.


    "Disturb?" Ariana snapped. "My best friend is out there freezing, probably half-dead, and you¡¯re talking about disturbance?"


    "I¡¯m not leaving until I see Penny. Let me in!"


    "If you refuse to leave," the guard said calmly, "I¡¯ll make sure you kneel for the rest of the night with her."


    "Why are you all taking orders from that fat slut?" she spat. "She¡¯s not the realdy of this house, I am! I¡¯m an Adkin. I belong here. She doesn¡¯t."


    The guard didn¡¯t even blink. "We take orders from the master and his wife."


    Ariana¡¯s cheeks turned bright red with rage. Her blood boiled.


    If Penny could marry Osvaldo and rise from trash to treasure, then so could she. She would do it better. She would be the one to truly control this family. And when she did, she¡¯d toss Penny out like yesterday¡¯s garbage.


    "Fine," she hissed. "But mark my words. I¡¯ll be back. And when I return, you¡¯ll be bowing to me." She spun around and stormed back into the main Adkins mansion, her mind racing.


    Since morning they have all beening up with different means of kicking Penny out. Now, Ariana finally got the right idea.


    If she can be Osvaldo¡¯s wife, then that means she¡¯d be in charge of the Adkins family wealth and kick that stupid Penny out.


    She¡¯ll make Penny¡¯s life a living hell and make sure she kills her once and for all.


    "Mother, father, Chris, I have the perfect n on kicking Penny out." Ariana suddenly said as she stepped back into the mansion.


    Gregory who just returned suddenly turned interested. Abby ced her cup back on the table. Chris who had been reading a magazine ced it down to stare at his wife.


    "I thought you said you were going to see how Stacey¡¯s doing?" Chris asked.


    "I did. And that¡¯s why I want Penny out." Ariana said eagerly.


    Well?" Chris asked. "What is it?"


    "I¡¯m going to marry the madman," Ariana said with a wicked smile curling at her lips.

 Chapter 66: MARRY THE MADMAN

    "You all said to be the wife of the madman, one needs to sign the golden contract. Penny hasn¡¯t signed it yet, yet, she¡¯s managed to cause too much trouble." Ariana said calmly.


    "The more we let her, the more trouble we¡¯ll be getting into. And who knows, eventually, she might sign the golden contract." That was Ari¡¯s biggest fear was her sister signing the golden contract and bing the head of the family finally.


    She promised to deal with Penny, but she couldn¡¯t do that if her sister was still with Osvaldo. She has to prove to everyone that she can tame Osvaldo so that she can take Penny¡¯s ce.


    "You¡¯re not doing it, Ariana. I will not have you marry that boy. What will your mother say?" Abby asked.


    "You forget I¡¯m not a part of the Adkins family and my mother¡¯s words mean nothing anymore mother." Ariana started. She had no idea why they couldn¡¯t see the bright picture.


    "Mother. Chris." She turned to Chris. "You know everything I do is for us all. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m really marrying that madman. I feel disgusted thinking about him. But we need to prove to thewyers that I can tame him to get Penny out." Ariana said.


    "If I seed and get to sign the golden contract, everything will be ours. Then we can finally kick that stupid Penny out." She said trying to convince them.


    "I see some sense in what she¡¯s saying." Gregory suddenly said. He didn¡¯t like the idea, but he would do anything to get Penny out of the Adkins family for good.


    Hering here was a mistake, and they all fear if they don¡¯t get her out quickly, she might send them all away.


    "Father..."


    "Hear me out, Chris. Ariana is right. If she seeds, she gets to marry that boy. But what use is he, she¡¯d still be your wife. She¡¯d get pregnant and im the madman had slept with her and then, our grandchildren will inherit everything the Adkin¡¯s own legally." Greg analyzed everything and Abby smiled.


    "That¡¯s a perfect n."


    "But how will Ariana spend the night there without getting hurt?" Chris asked.


    "Oh, that¡¯s nothing. The maid already told me about it." Greg said.


    "About what?" Chris asked.


    "About how that fat bitch survived. She had locked herself in the room all night, that¡¯s how she was able to survive." Greg said.


    The maid that had attended to Penny that night had told him everything. Rosie, while he slept with her.


    "That¡¯s a good thing. We just need to find a way of getting Penny out of that penthouse." Abby said.


    "That¡¯s easy. You can leave that for me. I¡¯ll be back with her." Chris started walking away without another word to anyone.


    ####


    Over in the Penthouse,


    "I am bold..." Penny wheezed.


    "...I am confident..." she huffed, cing both hands on her waist like she¡¯d just finished running a marathon, one she didn¡¯t even sign up for.


    "...I am beautiful." She barely whispered thest word before flopping to the floor like a fainting goat.


    Her chest heaved. Her lungs were screaming. Her whole body was done. The hour-long affirmation torture had finally broken her.


    "...Um...Ung... Huh..." she gasped like a fish out of water, trying to suck in air through the waist trainer wrapped around her like an overenthusiastic hug from a grandma with no chill.


    "Penguin?" Osvaldo¡¯s voice cracked through the air like thunder, and the next second he was kneeling beside her.


    Penny, even in her near-death state, desperately clung to her jacket. If she was going to die, fine, but she was not going to die with her belly out. Osvaldo could mourn her fully clothed.


    He tried pulling her arms away, but she clutched the fabric tighter, squirming like a trapped rabbit.


    "Where does it hurt, Penguin? Can you hear me? Talk to me!" He asked, eyes scanning her like she¡¯d been shot.


    He touched her side and frowned. Something was hard. Very hard.


    Was that... armor?


    He lifted the shirt slightly and blinked. A corset. A full-blown medieval torture device.


    Osvaldo stared for a second like he was trying to process why his wife hade dressed like she was going for battle.


    He tried to find an opening, maybe a ce he could rip apart, but that thing was so strong. He rose from where he squatted, and in the next second, returned with a scissors.


    "Wait! No! Stop!" Penny squeaked, trying to roll away, but it was toote. With one snip, the corset popped open, and Penny¡¯s stomach scattered everywhere.


    Like it had been released from prison.


    She froze.


    And for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Osvaldo stared at her in silence. He didn¡¯t take his gaze off. His eyes moved around her, staring at everything.


    What she had been avoiding all night has finallye to her. He had seen her and rather than saying anything, he just stared at her.


    Penny used her hands to quickly cover her stomach as she stood. Her face turned pink from embarrassment.


    She wanted to sink through the floor.


    "You..." Osvaldo said through clenched teeth, his voice shaking.


    "Do you want to kill yourself, Penguin?!" His voice was sharp now, the calm, velvet tone reced by full-on anger. His brows furrowed, his jaw clenched. He was furious. Not because of her stomach. But because she scared the life out of him.


    Penny blinked up at him, flustered and pink-cheeked. Her hair stuck to her sweaty face, her jacket open just enough to expose the betrayal of her squishy belly. She pulled the jacket closed again in panic.


    "I-I know I¡¯m ugly, Mr. Osvaldo, okay? You don¡¯t have to yell." She looked away. "You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to stay your wife forever." Her voice cracked.


    "Once I get my body back, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll disappear. You¡¯ll never have to see me again. I swear."


    Osvaldo"_"


    "Alright," Osvaldo said. "We should look forward to that. But don¡¯t try to kill yourself when you haven¡¯t begun my treatment." Osvaldo said calmly.


    He wouldn¡¯t correct whatever she felt. He¡¯d let her feel that way until she was ready toe out of it. But as for leaving him...


    The thought alone angered him. Nothing in this world would make him lose his penguin. The only entertainment in his life.


    Thest time he felt this kind of fear was when he was a little boy. The day his father¡¯s cat almost crushed his frog.


    Osvaldo smiled at the thought of it. He hadst seen that frog before the event and never saw it again. He wondered if that bad uncle also carried his frog too along with the antidote he found.


    But that day, that frog almost gave him a heart attack. Just like his Penguin just did.


    Did this mean he cared for her?


    <fn22bb> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn22bb>


    Of course, he did. She¡¯s his penguin. His to protect and his to destroy.


    "But I¡¯ll punish you for scaring me this way Penguin." Penny blinked up at him again.


    What did he mean by punishment?


    She had thought he would be disgusted by her and would walk away even if he said he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her after their contract was over.


    "W... What punishment?" Penny asked to see him smile. The type that made her heart beat so fast again.


    She knew where this was going and she didn¡¯t like the sound of it. Could they stay a night without having to do that?


    "Mr Osvaldo..." He took both her hands, his thumb massaging it gently.


    "I have needs Penguin." Osvaldo started and her cheeks warmed up again. How can he say things like this so normally?


    "I wanted to let you off tonight penguin, I really did. But you just cannot stay out of trouble." He said innocently cing one hand on his hardness.


    But the moment Osvaldo was about to enjoy the moment, a knock sounded by the door.

 Chapter 67: MARRY THE MADMAN 2

    Penny opened the door gently, "Hughes." She called.


    "Miss Penny you have toe with me now. Master Chris is here to see you. It¡¯s urgent." Penny frowned. Why was that man back again?


    What did he want from her this time?


    Penny wrapped her jacket around her body, before stepping out with Hughes. She would see what Chris wanted and then send him away.


    "I don¡¯t know how urate the table is, but Barnaby had told me Master Chris and his family are nning something against you tonight." Penny turned to look at Hughes.


    "Something?" She asked.


    "Yes, Miss Penny," Hughes said.


    "They want to switch your positions tonight. If Miss Ariana gets to survive in here tonight, then she¡¯d master Osvaldo a new wife." Penny chuckled.


    "And how would she do that?"


    "Then you should have told me," Penny said calmly as she followed her maid out of the halls. When they reached the lounge, she was greeted by Chris.


    "What are you..."


    "Come with me, Penny. Mother wants to speak to you." Chris said calmly. Since Penny was aware of the situation, she could reject his words, but she agreed. She wanted to see what they would do.


    "Okay," Penny said and started walking with him. Hughes shook her head but her mistress didn¡¯t listen to her. She had told Penny about their ns so that she wouldn¡¯t go out with them. Hughes didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She had no idea why Abby and Greg were hellbent on taking Osvaldo¡¯s properties.


    The Adkins¡¯ main mansion was a pce, its lounge glittering with the finest gold, crystal, and smug power. Abby sat on a velvet couch like a queen. Greg lounged beside her. Across the room sat Ariana, her eyes gleaming with a secret grin.


    She was more than ready to take Penny¡¯s position in the Adkin family. Once she¡¯s achieved that, she would make sure Penny suffers for everything she¡¯s done. If Penny thinks she¡¯s in charge, well, she will see tonight.


    "You asked for me, Mother," Penny said, steady and cold. Ignoring the other things around. She really wanted to know how they would impliment their ns.


    She was curious to see how they would take her out.


    Abby stared at the girl. When she first met Penny, she had thought the girl would be naive and easy to control as Chris had said, but it turns out she¡¯s the opposite of it. She¡¯s smarter than they all thought. And if they do nothing about it, this fat bitch might kick them out of the family for good.


    "Sit down, Penelope," Abby said with a fake smile.


    Penny sat.


    "You haven¡¯t signed the golden contract yet," Abby began. "So technically, the position of Osvaldo¡¯s wife is still... avable."


    She folded her hands. "Tonight, your sister will be filling in. If she survives... she¡¯ll marry Osvaldo and sign the contract."


    "You should be grateful we had let you into our family for this long Penelope and don¡¯tin." Greg said.


    "Recently, you have been a nuisance and just like I promised before. I brought you in and now, it¡¯s time to leave." Chris asked.


    "Sister, you can help me, right? You¡¯ll help me survive the night right?" Ariana asked innocently, pretending to be the good daughter like it wasn¡¯t her idea they rece Penelope.


    "You¡¯ve done it before, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to help me." She added but Penny ignored her.


    "Then what happens to me?" Penny asked as if scared. But inside she smiled. If only they know, she already signed the golden contract and there was no recement now.


    "You¡¯ll be back to where you came from."


    "Penny, you said you didn¡¯t like the madman. Take this as me saving you the stress of being married to a madman." Ariana said.


    "But..."


    "Penelope. Are you scared I will survive the night with him?" Ari asked with a smile.


    "You used your position to punish the rest of the family members. I won¡¯t do that. If I survive the night in that Penthouse, I¡¯ll never be wicked to anyone." Ariana said.


    "Alright. But let me get my things, just in case you survive." Penny said almost mocking.


    <fn2fc9> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel</fn2fc9>


    "No." Greg suddenly said.


    "If she leaves, she¡¯ll turn the madman against us and Ariana might never be able to get in," Greg said.


    "That¡¯s true. You¡¯ll sleep here tonight Penny and you better hope Ariana doesn¡¯t survive the night." Abby turned to her servants.


    "Lead her into one of the empty rooms and stay guarded. Make sure she doesn¡¯t leave, or else we¡¯ll have your head spiked to a stick by tomorrow." She ordered her servants and they all rushed to Penny¡¯s side. They led her inside one of the spare rooms as instructed.


    Penny sat there worried about what they would do tonight. Osvaldo was sane tonight but above all, he was hot. He could fuck anything in sight.


    She hated that she had left him that way. The thought of him being with Ariana made her blood boil. She had no idea why she was suddenly so angry.


    It¡¯s only been a few days since she met this man and she was already feeling this way.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she knows she would lose her money if Ariana survives the night. Penny nodded.


    Yes. That¡¯s the case. She was losing money staying here.


    So what if Osvaldo does anything with Ariana? It¡¯s not like she liked him in any way, or they are anything more than business partners. She would focus on healing him, as he would focus on helping her lose her weight.


    Penny nodded at her thought.


    She was still lost in thought when the door creaked open.


    Her heart leapt.


    And standing in the doorway...


    "Penguin," Osvaldo said, voice low and dangerous, "how could you leave your husband all alone?"

 Chapter 68: MARRY THE MADMAN 3

    He had never been friendly with the staff. Never showed emotion. Which was why it still surprised her every time she saw him smile.


    Because he only smiled at one person.


    The fat girl with the quiet eyes.


    To everyone else, he was a monster. A vicious demon.


    A man who yed like a child because he never got the chance to grow up like every normal child. One moment he was seven, and the next, he was 25.


    Hughes banged on theb door, her fists aching from the force. "Master!" she cried. "Please, Master!"


    Finally, the door opened. The faint smell of chemicals drifted out, and there he was.


    Her master.


    But he looked so different.


    More handsome...


    More normal...


    His hair was perfectly tied to the back, beard shaved and normal again, showcasing his perfect chin.


    He looked like a god straight outta hell.


    Hughes dropped to her knees. "Master Osvaldo," she choked out, tears in her voice, "they¡¯ve taken Miss Penny away."


    Osvaldo¡¯s eyes sharpened. "Penguin?"


    She nodded hard. "Master Chris came and asked for her. Barnaby said he... he said..." She couldn¡¯t stop herself. Everything she¡¯d heard, spilled from her lips like water breaking through a dam.


    She thought. Hoped he¡¯d rush out immediately.


    He would fight for her.


    That he would save their miss Penny from his fake family. The one that always made him smile.


    After all, he was in love with her, right? So it wouldn¡¯t hurt him to rescue her, would it?


    But Osvaldo just stood there.


    Silent.


    And then, after what felt like a lifetime...


    "Hmm."


    He hummed, soft and unreadable.


    And then he closed the door.


    <fnb002> Newest update provided by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnb002>


    Hughes stared at the wood, stunned.


    Not a single word. Not a single step.


    Her hands trembled as she pushed herself up from the floor. Her knees ached.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t care. Maybe Miss Penny really was just another toy. Maybe she was nothing to him after all.


    And if that was true... then what were they fighting for?


    Maybe it was time to give up.


    Time to ept that Ariana would be their new mistress. The madam of the house. The one who would tame their mad master.


    Maybe Osvaldo was a monster... and he deserved whatever came next.


    They had all believed Penny was the one.


    But now... she was gone.


    And Ariana, if she stayed the night, would take her ce.


    <strong>####</strong>


    Inside theb, Osvaldo paced the floor like a ghost trapped in a memory. His bare feet whispered across the cold marble. His fingers dug into his hair as he smacked his own head, trying to force the panic away.


    He had to stay calm...


    He must stay calm...


    If he lost control now, he¡¯d lose everything.


    He¡¯d lose his penguin. The only thing that mattered right now.


    "Penguin," he whispered, exhaling even, eyes squeezed shut.


    "Penguin," he said again, like her name could hold him together.


    He pictured her, soft, warm, always fussing over him with those gentle scolds. The way she looked at him when she thought he wasn¡¯t watching.


    Her annoying insecure behavior and how she tried to hide herself from him. He smiled.


    The sound of her voice, like honey and wind chimes when she calls his name.


    He didn¡¯t know why she calmed him.


    She just did.


    That little woman was his medicine.


    His anchor when the storm inside him grew too strong.


    "Penguin," he whispered onest time.


    Then his eyes opened, and he moved.


    He took the back door out of theb and slipped into the night like a shadow.


    <strong>####</strong>


    The back of the Adkins mansion loomed in the distance, cold and quiet under the moonlight. Osvaldo crept forward, his body tense but his mind focused.


    He¡¯d done this before, back when they starved him during his worst moments. Back when he woke up so weak, all he could do was crawl to the kitchen like a stray dog.


    He¡¯d stolen bread. Fruit. Anything he could find.


    And every time, he heard the servants whisper the next day. How maids were punished for missing food. How no one dared ask who had taken it.


    He had be a ghost in his own home.


    A thief of his own survival.


    But this time, he wasn¡¯t here for food.


    He was here for her.


    His Penguin.


    And he would find her, no matter what.


    <strong>####</strong>


    Inside the Penthouse, Ariana arrived, her steps graceful as a cat. Behind her trailed the rest of the Adkins family, cold and proud. And a maid. Her newly appointed handmaid. The same person they believed had helped Penny stay the night without a scratch on her body.


    Their goal was simple, make Ariana survive the night so that they could kick Penny out for good.


    Hughes¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the maid walk in with them. Rosie had betrayed them.


    "Where is the madman?" Abby asked the maid who had been acting so bold all week. It¡¯s only a matter of hours, she¡¯ll make sure she punishes this maid to thest.


    "Far away from here mistress," Hughes responded.

 Chapter 69: BE MY LOVER 1

    Penny sighed. She had no idea why she felt relieved that Osvaldo was here now.


    Without thinking, Penny rushed towards him, shutting the door behind him in a hurry. Her hands trembled as they twisted the lock into ce.


    "How did you get in here, Mr. Osvaldo?" she whispered, voice sharp and breathless.


    "I walked," Osvaldo said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    He moved past her, calm and confident. His footsteps were soft, but every step made Penny feel like the ground was shifting under her feet.


    Chris or the rest of the family might be back here at any minute and she didn¡¯t think this was the right time to show them the man they all thought was mad was semi-mad. Not until she heals himpletely.


    He reached the bed and sat, leaning back slightly. His hands rested on either side of him, fingers spread on the nket. His legs parted just enough to look rxed, but his gaze? That was locked on her.


    "They cannot see you this way, Mr Osvaldo. You should never leave the Penthouse. Hurry back before theye here." Penny said in a hushed tone to the man who seemed so rxed even if he was in serious trouble.


    Osvaldo stared at her in silence wondering what was going through her head and why she was so scared of those people. She had signed the golden contract, she was his wife.


    Those people didn¡¯t have the right to kick her out, yet she somehow allowed it. What game is this little woman ying?


    "Did you forget your punishment Penguin?" He asked calmly.


    Penny¡¯s lips pressed in thin line as she stared at him. She was talking about something so important and here he is thinking of the punishment.


    "The punishment can wait," Penny said. "But they can¡¯t see you here." She added. They cannot know yet if Osvaldo was a little normal, not yet.


    Immediately the door knob twisted, but it didn¡¯t open because Penny had locked it from inside. A silent knock sounded. "Open the door, Penelope." He said.


    Penny froze.


    "You can¡¯t hide in there forever. I warned you before. I told you the only way out is to be my secret lover." Chris continued with his silent knock.


    "The offer is still on Penny. If Ariana survives the night, you¡¯ll be kicked out with nowhere to go. The only option is to be my mistress." He said.


    "Lover?" Osvaldo repeated staring at his penguin.


    "What¡¯s a lover Penguin?" He asked so innocently, like a child willing to learn.


    "N... No is not the time for questions Mr Osvaldo." Penny said quietly.


    "Penelope, open this door. This is thest time." She overheard Chris¡¯s voice from outside.


    "Then what is Mistress?" Osvaldo asked that smile still on his lips. Penny bit her lips hard as she stared at him. She stood at a spot, shaking like a woman caught cheating on her lover.


    She had no idea what to do. But she knew better than anyone not to let Chris see Osvaldo tonight. It was good that he didn¡¯t understand anything Chris said just now.


    "It¡¯s not something you would want to know. Osvaldo, please be quiet before anyone hears you." Penny pleaded staring at the door which looked like it would pull down at any moment because of Christian¡¯s consistent banging.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me Penguin, I¡¯ll get curious, and when I¡¯m curious I get mad. And when I¡¯m mad, I yell." Penny blinked at him.


    They were in a serious situation here and Osvaldo had decided to be a big baby.


    "A Lover is a partner in a sexual or romantic rtionship outside marriage." Penny rapped.


    "And a mistress is a woman in a rtively long-term sexual and romantic rtionship with someone who is married," Penny added and Osvaldo suddenly turned quiet.


    "Penny, if you don¡¯t open this door, I¡¯ll be forced to break it now," Chris shouted from outside. This was his one night to be with this woman and yet she¡¯s still so stubborn. All he wanted was to force her to be his. This was his chance.


    Penny might have seemed unattractive before, but now she didn¡¯t want him, she had suddenly turned sexy.


    "Are you cheating on me Penguin?" Osvaldo suddenly asked, staring at the woman before him. He had seen it before but he ignored it. That day in the lounge, he had seen his brother try to touch his wife.


    His animal instinct kicked in immediately. He was jealous. His penguin was his and his alone. No one has the right to im her.


    "What are you talking about?" Penny asked, wondering where the question wasing from.


    "Who are you talking to Penelope? Are you with someone else in there Penny?" Chris asked banging the door further.


    "Will you be my lover Penguin?" Osvaldo asked with a smile.

 Chapter 70: WILL YOU BE MY LOVER?

    "No," Penny said almost irritated. She can never have anything to do with Chris anymore. Not now, not ever.


    "Then I want you to be mine." Osvaldo started, those silver eyes staring right into her soul. He was jealous. So jealous he wanted to rip her clothes apart and make her his.


    He wanted to taint her pure skin with his cum, fill her body with his scent and make her scream his name while admitting she belonged to him over and over again.


    <fn8144> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn8144>


    His dick was throbbing so hard, but he knew he couldn¡¯t lose it yet. Not now.


    Penny¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at him. For a moment, she was speechless.


    "I... I¡¯m already your wife Mr Osvaldo. I¡¯m afraid I cannot be your lover."


    "Yes you can, you¡¯ll be my lover, my wife, and my mistress." He dered again. "You¡¯re mine alone. I don¡¯t like sharing, I cannot share you." He rose from where he sat, advancing towards the girl.


    "Mr Osvaldo, you¡¯re mistaken, you¡¯re not sharing me..." Penny couldn¡¯tplete her sentence because of his close he was to her now. She took a few steps backward, and he took a few forward. Penny didn¡¯t stop moving till her back shed against the door.


    "Penelope tell me who you¡¯re with?" Chris said. His parents were still out there with Ariana and he decided to sneak in here, happy that he finally had Penny where he wanted her. He was happy that if he spent the night with her, she would be his lover forever.


    Though she made a few advances at him while they were dating, he couldn¡¯t get close to her because of his friends and everyone else. They mocked him every time he was with her, and Penny wasn¡¯t the type to hide him.


    She always told everyone how much she loved him.


    He had been so ashamed of her. Cussing her inwardly every chance he got.


    He always wished a miracle would happen that would make Penny leave him. And then Ariana came in. The sister he thought loved Penny so much and wouldn¡¯t want to betray her had been the one to initiate the betrayal.


    She was just too easy, unlike Penny.


    Right now, he regrets everything he did back then. He should have never yed with her. He should have at least exined everything to her.


    He was so sure Penny would understand andply with his demands. He was so sure she would never have rejected him the way she did now.


    But Chris believes she only rejects him now because she¡¯s still hurt. If he spent the night with her tonight and showed her how much he would worship and appreciate her body, then she would be back to loving him.


    He believes deep down, Penny still loves him but is only pretending now.


    "Penelope, you don¡¯t have much of a choice you know. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. No one will make an ugly duckling like you this offer." Chris continued.


    "You don¡¯t know how many girls are swooning at my feet begging for the position I¡¯m offering you."


    "You¡¯re not an ugly duckling Penguin," Osvaldo said calmly standing right in front of her.


    "You don¡¯t know how many men would be dying for a chance with you. Especially the asshole by the door." He held both her hands, intertwining them to there as he pressed it on the door.


    "Mr Osvaldo." Penny gasped staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Yes, Penguin." He responded leaning closer to her, his nose on her cheeks as he inhaled.


    "You¡¯re beautiful and precious Penguin. Mine alone." He whispered next to her ears, his hot breath sending shivers down her body.


    Penny let out a shaky breath. Her body turned so aware of him.


    "You don¡¯t know how I die every day to be with you," Osvaldo whispered gently and Penny felt like crying


    Everything feels so much like a dream. Never in her life did she ever imagine that a man could tell her things like this. And not just any man, a man like Osvaldo Adkins.


    Penny snapped out of it immediately. Like she had thought before, he was only saying this because he¡¯d never met another woman before. If he gets to meet beautiful women out there, she doubts he would even spare her a nce.


    "Say your affirmations Penguin," Osvaldomanded pressing both her hands with one as his other hand moved to her chin.


    "M... Mr Osvaldo." He raised her chin with two fingers so that she was looking at him.


    "No questions asked Penguin. We can do our weight loss routine at any time."


    "I am bold. I am confident. I am beautiful." She felt something rip.


    Her leggings...


    "M... Mr Osvaldo."


    "Shush Penguin. We cannot let the mad dog hear us." He squat down to her level, both knee dropping to the floor.


    "Mr Osvaldo..."


    "Affirmations Penguin." He said cing one leg over his shoulder.


    "M... Mr."


    "Affirmations Penguin." Osvaldo repeated, his voice firm.


    "I... I am bold. I... Ah..."

 Chapter 71: AFFIRMATIONS

    "I am confident."


    He hooked a finger under the fabric, sliding it aside. Her stomach clenched.


    Not her panties!


    No one had ever touched her there except him.


    "Keep going." His thumb brushed over her slick heat, and she gasped.


    "I-I¡¯m-ah-beautiful."


    "Fuck yes, you are." His voice was wrecked. "And you¡¯re mine."


    Then his mouth was on her, hot and hungry. His tongue licked, sucked, and devoured her fiercely.


    "O-Osvaldo!" Her fingers twisted in his hair, her back arching as he ate her.


    "Ah-hng-" Pleasure shot through her, sharp and sweet. She¡¯d never felt anything like this. Never in her life did she think any man would be willing to do this to her. To desire her this much.


    She bit her lip to keep from screaming as he feasted on her, his hands gripping her hips, pulling her closer. He ate her like she was hisst meal like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Her legs shook. Her mind spun. And her grip on his hair tightened.


    "My God Osvaldo." Penny moaned.


    "Alright, you win, Penelope." Chris¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. He sighed, leaning against it. "I¡¯m sorry, okay? We can fix this Penny. So what if I cheated with Ari?" He asked.


    "I don¡¯t love her Penelope. I love you. Just like I¡¯ve always said a thousand times before.


    My heart hasn¡¯t changed a bit. The only reason I cheated was because you got bigger. I warned you not to."


    "What did you want me to do, my friends wereughing at me?" Chris stood there arguing with himself and the maids passing by wondered what was happening. Have their boss run mad?


    "I messed up Penny, but I¡¯ll make it right."


    "Osvaldo-p-please-" Penny¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps. His tongue moved faster, harder.


    "I¡¯ll take care of you," Chris promised. "When my mother throws you out, I¡¯ll keep you safe. Be my mistress. I¡¯ll give you everything."


    "Tell me you¡¯re mine," Osvaldo growled against her skin, silver eyes staring right at her.


    His stupid fake brother might be out there confessing his feelings, but he got the girl. He was making her submit to him, making her scream his name while listening to his brother¡¯s love tale.


    "I-I¡¯m yours!" Penny said.


    Osvaldo dove back in, relentlessly, until her body shattered. She clenched around his tongue, shaking, barely holding back her cries as pleasure ripped through her.


    He didn¡¯t stop until she waspletely spent until he¡¯d licked everyst drop of her.


    "Master Chris, your mother needs you." A maid¡¯s voice interrupted.


    "Tell her I¡¯ll be there shortly," Chris said through gritted teeth. He clenched his jaw so tight that at some point it hurt so much.


    "Think about my offer, Penelope. It won¡¯tst forever." At that, he started walking away.


    He had wanted to spend the night with Penny, but it seemed that didn¡¯t work. Chris knew that one way or another, he would get her to forgive him.


    She loved him too much to stay mad at him. She¡¯ll alwayse crawling back when the timees.


    Penny couldn¡¯t believe she had just been ate up by this man. Never in her life did she think she would experience this. She didn¡¯t know how to look at him, how to face him.


    The first time he touched her had been a mistake, but now...


    But she had thought since Osvaldo had been locked away for so long he wouldn¡¯t know anything about sexual desires. But this man seemed to be a pro when it came to it.


    "Come Penguin, you still have to help me," Osvaldo said leading her to the bed.


    "B... But how can you know about sex, if you¡¯ve been locked away since a child?" Penny asked the question that hinted at her the most. It was quite baffling how this man knew so much about sex, even if he¡¯d been mad the majority of his life.


    "We agreed no questions asked Penguin." He settled on the bed, pulling her closer and Penny¡¯s knee dropped between his legs. She had no idea one day her life would be this, but here she is.


    This man was slowly bringing out a side of her she never thought existed.


    Penny unbuttoned his trouser letting his dick lose. She stared at the monster with thick veins standing too tall waiting to be massaged. As she wrapped both hands around it, Osvaldo sipped the air, his silver eyes on her.


    Penny¡¯s blue eyes didn¡¯t leave him either as she started stroking his length up and down. She spat on him, making his movement less dry as she increased her pace. One thing she¡¯s learned is that no amount of stroking can calm Osvaldo and his unrelenting monster.


    Penny ced her mouth on his tips, circling it with her soft lips as she sucked it like a lollipop. "God-damned Penguin." Osvaldo groaned.


    She increased her movement. Taking his length into her mouth, even if it was too big for her mouth. Penny increased her movement, stroking him with both her hands and filling her mouth with him.


    "You¡¯re so good Penguin." Osvaldo praised gently. He didn¡¯t take control this time. He let her please him however she wanted even if his body screamed for him to thrust deeper into that mouth. Even if he wanted to defile that mouth again.


    <fnb406> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fnb406>


    "Fuck Penguin." Osvaldo cussed as she increased her pace and in no time, his cum filled her mouth again.


    Penny swallowed it whole, but before she could rise from where she knelt, he was hard again.


    Penelope"_"

 Chapter 72: THE REAL MRS ADKINS

    "Hehehehe." Another giggle sounded again, this time louder and Ari paused. This time it wasn¡¯t any dam hallucinations. She had heard the giggle loud and clear.


    "Who¡¯s that?" She asked. Was one of the maids ying with her?


    How dare they try to mess with her? She swears to cut off their head by the time she catches them.


    "Hehehehe." The giggle sounded again, and this time, Ari stood up looking around. Her eyes were wide with fear, heart racing wildly as she looked around. She didn¡¯t like the sound of this.


    "Who¡¯s there? Don¡¯t think you can mess with me. I¡¯ll destroy you." Ariana said. She tried to get off the bed only to realize she was stuck.


    What the hell is going on? Why can she not get off the bed? Who the hell is messing with her?


    Immediately the lights turned on and Ariana could finally see the face of the person messing with her. She frowned. How dare this bitch try to y with her?


    She tried getting off the bed but realized she was tied to the bed.


    "Do you have a death wish Penelope? How dare you mess with me like this?" Ariana screamed.


    "Untie me this instant before I kill you." She yelled but the girl before her said nothing. She only smiled. An eerie smile, that sent shivers down Ari¡¯s spine. She had no idea why she was suddenly so scared of Penny.


    "Hey Penny, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you dressed like a witch Penny, answer me?" Ari screamed looking at her sister.


    Penny was in a white torn dress, her blonde hair falling to her face. She looked razz. She looked mad. At some point, Ariana wondered if the madman¡¯s craziness wasn¡¯t running off on her sister.


    Penny said nothing and immediately, she cracked her bone, twisting her back in a way that the upper half of her back was facing Ariana while her head was still in the same position. And then, her breast and stomach had magically moved to the back.


    Penny licked her lips, staring at her sister like some meal as she pounced on her.


    Ari screamed immediately and the light suddenly turned off. Everywhere turned so silent, that one would hear the sound of a pin drop. Her breathing was ragged as she looked around, even though she could barely see a thing in the room Ariana looked around.


    She suddenly heard footsteps. Loud footsteps approached her. "Penny please I¡¯m so sorry." Ariana pleaded immediately. She was scared.


    If Penny was doing any of that to scare her then she has really won this time. She didn¡¯t want Osvaldo anymore. She didn¡¯t want anyone anymore. All she wants is to survive.


    The light suddenly turned on, and this time, the madman was seated before her. He sat across from her, sharpening a knife slowly. The sound of the sharpened knife was the only sound in the room.


    He didn¡¯t look at her. He just smiled at the des. His hair was damp too, falling to his shoulder. But it wasn¡¯t wet from the water. Blood dripped from his hair.


    Osvaldo picked an apple next to him and sliced it gently. Then he paused and suddenly raised his eyes to look at her.


    Ariana suddenly stopped breathing. Her breathing in rasped. She cried as she stared at him. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    "Please." She muttered struggling to lose the chains used in bounding her hands and feet. But Ariana couldn¡¯t. She just couldn¡¯t break the chain.


    "You want an apple?" Osvaldo asked but Ari shook her head immediately. She didn¡¯t want anything anymore. Penny can stay married to her madman. She didn¡¯t want Osvaldo anymore.


    Osvaldo suddenly rose, he started moving towards the girl on the bed and Ari flinched. She moved around, shaking and trying to break the chain from her hands and feet like a rat trapped in a corner.


    Osvaldo imed the bed, his hands stretched as he forced the apple right inside Ariana¡¯s mouth. She screamed, struggling to break free from him.


    "No, no no no please don¡¯t kill me please," Ari screamed her lungs out. She couldn¡¯t believe only she had signed her death.


    Osvaldo forced the apple into her mouth andughed so loud like he enjoyed torturing her.


    The apple didn¡¯t taste like an apple.


    No.


    It was bitter. So bitter.


    Ariana has never tasted anything that bad before. And then just like magic, the light suddenly turned off and everything ended.


    There was no noise, nowughs, no cry.


    Aria saw this as he chance to cry for help.


    "Help!"


    "Help me!"


    "They¡¯re going to kill me, help me!" She screamed above her voice struggling to stand.


    But then the lights turned back on again and, "Miss Ariana are you okay?" One of the guards walked into the room.


    They have heard her scream all night begging not to be killed. They couldn¡¯t step in to help her because Abby had given them instructions not to step in no matter what.


    Ariana rushed towards the guards immediately.

 Chapter 73: THE NEW WIFE

    They all couldn¡¯t believe this was the room their master had slept in for years now. It had nothing. This room was way lower than the average maid room in the estate.


    The guard standing before the girl panicking like a scared cat, shook her violently.


    "Calm down miss Ariana. No one is in here to kill you." He said and Ariana finally opened her eyes, panting violently as she cried.


    Was it a dream?


    It was morning already?


    She looked around, checking her hands and her body. There were no chains bound to her hands, nothing.


    She had survived through the night. This meant she was officially Osvaldo¡¯s new wife. But Ariana didn¡¯t feel happy about this.


    What she experiencedst night wasn¡¯t something she wanted to experience again. "But..." She looked around.


    The madman and Penny were here moments ago with blood dripping from them. They even gave her a bitter apple to eat. They threatened to kill her.


    The madman was with a knife. A knife dripping with blood.


    Ariana touched her body again, she smacked her tongue to feel the bitter taste of the apple but there was nothing.


    "I¡¯m alive," Ariana said and the guards all nodded in agreement. Finally, she was picking up.


    "That¡¯s what we have been trying to tell you, Miss Ariana. All you have to do now is wait for thewyers to arrive like madam Abby had instructed." They said.


    They all had no idea what political game Abby and her family were ying for Osvaldo¡¯s wealth, their works were simple. To follow the instructions of whoever was in charge and mind their business.


    Abby has been the one in charge for years, it¡¯s normal they follow her instructions now.


    They also had no idea why Ariana was screaming like she had seen a ghost too.


    "Then what happened?" Ari muttered wondering herself. What she saw was so real, it couldn¡¯t have been a dream.


    She had seen Osvaldo and Penny, he even touched her and gave her an apple to eat. They also chained her hands and feet.


    What games was Penny ying with her?


    Did she think she could scare her with mere hallucinations? If she thinks she would give up because of a hallucination as terrifying asst night, then she must be dreaming.


    She had survived the night, which meant she was now Osvaldo¡¯s wife. This meant she was finally in charge of the Adkin family.


    It was time for her to kick Penny out for good. If her stupid sister thinks her little trick would scare her, then she is wrong. She would show Penny who¡¯s boss.


    "Thank you for checking up on me, you can all leave now," Ariana said to the guards and they all scattered quickly.


    She looked around the now empty room. She was still terrified byst night¡¯s incident, but she hade out victorious. She didn¡¯t die. Penny was only trying to scare her.


    Though she wondered where her sister got such skills from. How did she make her hallucinate so much that everything felt so real?


    Ariana hurried into the bathroom to freshen up and prepare for her day. She was now in charge of the Adkin¡¯s family, that¡¯s all that matters. The only thing she needed to do was endure the madman before.


    Meanwhile, Abby, Greg, and Chris had all arrived at the penthouse waiting for the Adkinswyers to arrive. Abby hadn¡¯t slept through the night, praying and waiting for Ariana to survive, and when Barnaby confirmed she did. She hade rushing here.


    She didn¡¯t care where the madman had slept through the night, all she cared about was Ariana¡¯s survival. That was all that mattered.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to hug Ariana. To kiss her for saving them from Penny.


    "You did a good job caring for Ariana through the night. You will be rewarded for it." Abby said to Rosie who smiled. Even though she didn¡¯t know Penny¡¯s n to stay locked in the room would work, she had said so to save her neck.


    "Thank you," Rosie said.


    "Come to think of it, where was the madman all night?" Greg asked looking around the empty Penthouse.


    "I have no idea. But Hughes should know where he is." Rosie pointed at her superior who eyed her stylishly.


    Hughes didn¡¯t want to speak to the girl, but she had no choice. Now Hughes thought of it, she had left her master in thebst night. Did he note out?


    She wondered where Osvaldo was. How have they not seen him moving around this morning? He usually did, and then Penny would lead him and tend to him for the rest of the day.


    "It¡¯s a good thing you kept him at bail through the night. Continue, at least until thewyers are gone." Hughes nodded without a word.

 Chapter 74: THE NEW WIFE 2

    From what the maids have told them, Penny was the only being able to control their master, so they had thought Abby¡¯s words to be true in a way.


    "You better have the proof like you have stayed," Willy said, a threat underneath his words.


    "Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to be so cold this early, pleasee in. We can offer you some drink, anything." Ariana stepped in, ying the role of a new wife already. Even if she was yet to be one.


    "This is not your house. Where is Miss Penelope? She¡¯s the one we¡¯re here to see." Ari frowned at their words.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be taking orders from my sister anymore." She said.


    "Why not? She¡¯s thedy of the Adkins family" Treadwell stared at the girl speaking like she was anything of importance.


    "That is what I have been trying to tell you." Abby chimed. "Penelope is no longer a fighter of the family."


    "The rules are simple. Anyone who survives a night in the madman¡¯s house gets to be his wife. If I recall correctly, Penny has yet to sign the golden contract which means the slot for Osvaldo¡¯s wife is wide open." Ariana said confusing the men before her.


    "We do not want Penny as our daughter-inw anymore. She¡¯s disrespectful and mannerless and above all. She brings nothing but trouble." Abby started.


    "Ariana on the other hand has been the best daughter to me. She¡¯s kind and takes good care of everyone. I want her to be my daughter-inw." Abby said.


    "Isn¡¯t she already your daughter-inw?" Timothy asked for both women to freeze.


    "If I remember correctly, mas Osvaldo¡¯s mother is dead. So who exactly are you calling your daughter-inw?" Abby was taken aback by their words.


    "Even if I didn¡¯t birth Osvaldo, he¡¯s like a son to me. How dare you take our years together for granted?" Abby asked.


    "It seems you have forgotten your ce so soon Mrs Peterson. You are for no reason our master¡¯s mother. You¡¯re just a recement hired to take care of him while he was young. Do not forget your ce so soon." Willy said.


    "If you think recruiting your son¡¯s wife to be our young master¡¯s wife is going to work, then you must be joking." Both Abby and Ariana panicked at their words.


    "What sort of treacherous games goes on in this mansion? And where is thedy of the house?" Timothy asked looking around.


    "That will not stand. Penny is yet to sign the contract and yourw says..."


    "We made thew little girl. We¡¯re quite familiar with it. But someone else already took the position you¡¯re fighting for. Why don¡¯t you stick to your little marriage?" Timothy interrupted.


    "This isn¡¯t right. I already told you, I saw Penny maltreat Osvaldo." Abby said through gritted teeth.


    "And where is the proof of this im?" Treadwell asked."


    "You want Proof?" Abby asked. "What if I told you, Pennyes to my mansion every night just to spend a little time with my servants to quench her desires?


    That girl is a whore and is not fit to be married to Osvaldo." She added.


    "Mother," Chris called but Abby ignored him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just make baseless usations that she didn¡¯t have proof. The thought hade to her mind in the middle of the night.


    She knew convincing thewyers to ept Ariana even if she stayed the night in Osvaldo¡¯s mansion would be fruitless, so, she hade up with her little n.


    She sent two servants into Penny¡¯s room and locked the door. She told them to make sure they raped Penny till she bled. She also told them to rip her clothes apart, she wanted the scene to look real.


    And the moment she sent both men in, she locked the door.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the madman was with his wife. He¡¯s always with her.


    Both men started banging on the door, begging to be free, but Abby thought it to be Penny. She smiled and walked away.


    "How could you do that mother?" Chris asked.


    "Do what?" Abby barked.


    "It¡¯s not my fault that girl doesn¡¯t know how to control herself. She¡¯s useless." Abby spat. She was ready to do anything to kick Penny out.


    "She left Osvaldo roaming around all night and Ariana had to step in. She¡¯s proven how good of a daughter-inw she can be." Abby said.


    "You have nothing to worry about. Ari will divorce Chris before signing the golden contract. But get it ready, because their marriage ends now." Abby dered.


    The Adkinswyers were silent and after what seemed like an eternity, they finally said.


    "Seeing is believing, can we see the girl?"

 Chapter 75: A MADMAN’S LOVE

    How dare they.


    She was his meal alone.


    She always announced she was fat and unattractive and that no one loved her, yet he always had to protect her from the eyes of vultures like these. He hated that everyone wanted a taste of what was his.


    When both men saw Osvaldo walk in, their eyes turned wide in horror. No one said the madman would be here with the newdy. What game was this?


    Did Abby really just sign their deaths?


    "W-we¡¯re sorry, Master Osvaldo," one stammered, face pale. Both men dropped to their knees like puppets cut from their strings.


    No one wanted the wrath of this man. They have each seen his deeds before. He was ruthless, heartless, and cruel. He showed no mercy to no one.


    A wicked demon.


    "What are you doing in here?" Osvaldo¡¯s voice was quiet. Deadly.


    He... he spoke...


    But he was mad...


    They have never seen him speak before... They were dumbfounded.


    "We¡¯re sorry!" the second one cried. "It wasn¡¯t our idea! It was your mother¡¯s! She told us to... to rape your wife!"


    Osvaldo smiled. It was the kind of smile that made men freeze in their bones.


    "Hmm." He hummed.


    Then he lunged.


    He grabbed the first man by the neck. The second bolted for the door, pounding on it with both fists, screaming for help. But no help came.


    Only the sound of Osvaldo¡¯s quiet breathing... and the low, awful thuds of vengeance.


    "Shu... Shu... Shu... Shu... Don¡¯t scream so loud, we don¡¯t want to wake my penguin up now." He grabbed the man¡¯s tongue and dick, forcing him to tie both together.


    They screamed. They begged. But Abby, standing outside the door, mistook it for something else. Something far more pleasurable.


    She smiled, smug and victorious.


    Let her scream, Abby thought. Let her suffer. Penny thinks she¡¯s clever, but she¡¯ll learn her ce. She¡¯ll learn what it means to cross the Petersons.


    When it came to money, the Peterson¡¯s would do anything. Even if it means killing their own.


    <strong>####</strong>


    "Of course you can." Abby led them to the main Adkin¡¯s mansion. She moved with Grace and pride. She couldn¡¯t wait to kick Penny out of their family for good.


    The Adkinswyers were a little skeptical about everything going on. Things just didn¡¯t seem right, but Abby seemed so sure of her ims.


    They knew a single woman staying without sex wasn¡¯t as easy, but they never expected Penny to start cheating this early and with a servant.


    If it is true, then they have no choice but to breach the contract between them. They would also ensure to deal with Penny as they had promised.


    When they reached before the room Abby had locked Penny in, she smiled.


    "Penny¡¯s been locked up since the scandal. I had no choice, I found out from a maid she was... with a servant."


    "A maid?" Willy asked, brows rising.


    "Yes. I couldn¡¯t imagine the betrayal. We¡¯ve let a whore into our family." Abby¡¯s voice dripped with scorn. "If we don¡¯t remove her, she¡¯ll destroy the Adkins name. The name I and my husband have protected for decades."


    Chris followed silently beside Ariana who smiled sweetly. Face pale. His heart twisted in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his mother had done this to the woman he loved. The one woman he wished to spend the rest of his life with. She had destroyed Penny for good this time, and even he was disgusted.


    He would never even ept her as his whore, not to think of lover or mistress. If only she listened when he told her to be his. He would have protected her from his mother.


    "Did I forget to add my sister has been trying to sleep with Chris too? Right, Chris?" Ariana turned to him.


    Chris taken off guard, nodded hysterically. "O... Of course. But I already apologized countless times." He scratched the back of his head, ying along.


    "She did?" Abby acted like she didn¡¯t know.


    Even Greg, who hadn¡¯t said much until now, spat out, "I knew she¡¯d bring shame. That fat, ugly thing."


    When Abby pushed the door open, her eyes turned wide at the scene before her.


    Her hands quickly covered her mouth, to stop herself from making any sound.


    <fn824c> ?????? ???? Find¡ïNovel</fn824c>


    "What¡¯s going on?" Thewyers pushed their way in, ready to pass judgment on Penny, but what they saw made their eyes wide too.


    "...You don¡¯t treat people this way. Humans are not to be used as science experiments Mr Osvaldo." Penny scolded to the door opening and both she and Osvaldo stared at the people stepping in.


    There were two creatures, maybe people on the floor with their tongues sticking out of their mouths and somehow tied to their dicks.


    Osvaldo had impossibly tied them.


    A way no one could describe... How is this even possible?


    Timothy, Willy, and Treadwell all fell to their knees at the sight of the mad heir seated on the bed as his wife scolded him. They didn¡¯t care about the men on the floor, all they cared about was the man and their newdy Adkin before them.


    "G... Good morning." Penny said calmly staring at them all. She hadn¡¯t expected they woulde into the mess Osvaldo had created.


    "What¡¯s going on here Penny? What have you done?" Abby asked.

 Chapter 76: MORNING MONSTER AND BLUSHING BRIDE

    Penny wanted to disappear from his prying eyes but she couldn¡¯t. Osvaldo was speaking about it like it¡¯s the most normal thing in the world.


    This man is unhinged. A lunatic. A lunatic who made her blush before breakfast.


    "You¡¯re impossible." She scowled, arms folded across her chest as she pouted her lips. "I¡¯m not your meal, Mr. Osvaldo. Last night was a mistake, and I won¡¯t let it happen again. And licking people is not a proper way to wake them up!"


    He turned his face to hers, as serious as ever, yet still softly smiling. "Don¡¯t worry, Penguin. I won¡¯t eat or lick anyone else. Only you. Always you. You don¡¯t have to be jealous."


    Penny blinked, her breath catching in her throat. "Jealous? Who¡¯s jealous? I¡¯m not... this isn¡¯t even about... ugh!"


    She groaned and threw off the sheets, determined to leave before her sanity dissolved entirely under his gaze.


    She should be thinking of how to get him out of there before someone sees them, not fight with him this early.


    She had thought by now, that Osvaldo would be mad again, but he seemed fine at the moment. This meant it was either she gets him out of here before anyone sees him, or he would have to act mad. For someone mad all his life, that wouldn¡¯t be hard now would it?


    "Mr Osvaldo, pleasee with me, we need to get you back inside the penthouse," Penny said pushing herself off the bed. But then she froze.


    Something... was wrong.


    There, at the edge of the room, tied like grotesque art pieces, were men? Not dolls. Not dummies. Men.


    Real men.


    Beaten and broken.


    "What... what is this?" Penny whispered, stepping back. Her stomach twisted as her brain registered the truth.


    The limbs were human. The bodies real. Bent in impossible angles, tongues tied to their dicks, like tortured puppets on invisible strings.


    She looked back at Osvaldo.


    He was smiling.


    "Do you like it?" he asked, sounding like a child showing off a finger painting. "I discovered how flexible the human body can be. With the right pressure and patience, you can make it into anything."


    She paled. Her voice trembled. "You did this...?"


    "They came to hurt you. I heard them. So I stopped them," he said simply as if he¡¯d just chased away a few cockroaches.


    "Stopped them?" she echoed. "You destroyed them!"


    "Don¡¯t be dramatic," he said. "They¡¯re not dead. Just... shaped differently now."


    Penny swallowed hard. Her head spun.


    "This is wrong, Mr. Osvaldo. You don¡¯t treat people like this. Even if they meant harm. You could¡¯ve locked them in a room, fired them, reported them to the guards, or even tied them up normally till morning. But not this."


    Osvaldo¡¯s smile faded. His eyes turned unreadable.


    "We show no mercy to bad people Penguin. I wonder how you¡¯ve survived so long with being this soft." He said, his voice cold as he looked back at the writhing men like they were sculptures.


    <fne09b> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fne09b>


    In his world, he didn¡¯t need to be soft. If he is, the same people that killed his parents woulde after him. His father was soft and look where that got him.


    People will always step on you when they see weakness. He¡¯s known to instill fear and fear only.


    "They tried to harm you penguin while you slept. I decided to teach them a little lesson." He added staring at his handiwork. It was beautiful. But his Penguin¡¯s next word shocked him.


    "This is wrong Mr Osvaldo. You don¡¯t treat people this way. Humans are not to be used as science experiments Mr Osvaldo." Penny scolded turning him speechless.


    Did she hear correctly?


    He had dealt with them because they almost had their way with her and she was scolding him for it?


    "I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t sound so sweet if I let them have their way with you." Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide. "I don¡¯t know what you were taught Penguin, but in my world, we pay back with blood. We show no mercy."


    A boy with no training and morals, Penny couldn¡¯t argue anymore. She had forgotten so easily Osvaldo wasn¡¯t like normal people.


    He¡¯s a grown man who had no moral training at all, no parent¡¯s advice or scolding, nothing. Now she¡¯s left to do the work herself.


    "They did what?" She whispered


    Before he could reply, the door creaked open.


    In came Abby, smug and ready for battle, until her gaze fell on the twisted shapes on the floor. Her face drained of color. Her hands flew to her mouth to stifle a scream.


    One by one, more people entered.


    Thewyers. Greg. Ariana. Chris.


    And silence fell like a thunderp.


    Eyes widened. Jaws dropped. No one knew what to say. How could they?


    Two grown meny like broken toys on the floor, their bodies tangled in a way no sane person could manage. Or survive.


    "What have you done Penelope? You have killed them." Abby used immediately.

 Chapter 77: LICK BACK

    These men would have had their way with her. They would have ruined her. Penny couldn¡¯t believe she scolded Osvaldo who had only tried to protect her. Osvaldo was right, these men deserve nothing but death for what they did to her.


    "This is a sacred house Penny, how can you kill people in here?" Ariana spoke out ring at her sister. She too could not believe her effort to steal Penny¡¯s position as Lady Adkins was now in vain.


    Their servants have failed to ruin Penny, and worse of all, Osvaldo was with her. How will thewyers believe them now?


    "I¡¯m not speaking gibberish, Ariana." Penny said. "Those men are lucky I didn¡¯t deal with them myself. If I had, no one would¡¯ve found their bodies."


    She was done being kind. Every chance she gave them had only led to betrayal. Now, they would learn who they were really dealing with.


    "What really happened, Miss Penny?" Timothy asked, brows drawn together. He felt like a fool. Again. He had believed Abby. He had let this circus continue for too long.


    They were all fed up by the unnecessary drama and fight all the time. The one with the golden contract is meant to be the most respected one, but they had no idea why their newdy Adkins wanted to hide that. She was Osvaldo¡¯s wife for crying out loud.


    The richest woman in all of Owlsgrave, yet wants to hide that identity.


    "Why are you not in the Penthouse?" Willy asked.


    "Because my mother-inw wanted to try something new," Penny replied coolly. "She wanted to rece me."


    Thewyers exchanged uneasy nces. No one messed with an Adkins like this and got away with it.


    "You haven¡¯t signed the golden contract yet, Penny. Which means you can still be reced," Ariana said, trying to sound in control.


    "Really?" Penny raised an eyebrow, amused.


    "Yes, really," Abby added quickly. "Especially after you murdered those men. That disqualifies you, legally and morally."


    When all else failed, she¡¯d hoped murder would be the final nail in Penny¡¯s coffin. No one would ept a murderer into their family.


    "We won¡¯t let you drag our family name through the mud," Abby said, her tone vicious. "You don¡¯t belong here, Penny. You¡¯re not cultured enough to be an Adkins."


    "And who made you the judge of that?" Timothy shot back.


    "The rules are clear, Mr. Timothy. I survived the night," Ariana dered, stepping forward. "That makes me the new wife."


    Osvaldo¡¯s jaw clenched. He had heard enough.


    His fists curled tightly at his sides. He didn¡¯t like the continuous argument or the disrespect at his Penguin, it drove him crazy. He was slowly losing his sanity. He couldn¡¯t believe how stupid the Adkinswyers were. How dare they tolerate this, without locking these people up.


    He fought to stay calm. He needed to stay calm. He couldn¡¯t overthink now, he couldn¡¯t get angry, even if he wanted to pounce on someone. Even if he wanted to rip people apart.


    But he didn¡¯t want to scare his Penguin again. She looked frightened at his work from before. Thest thing he wants was to scare her away from him. To let her see the monster he was.


    He has tried to hard to hide it this far. He couldn¡¯t let her know yet.


    He was mad, right? That¡¯s the one thing he knew how to do very well.


    He smiled.


    "Why would we search for a new wife when our master is already married to one?" Timothy asked the girl.


    Osvaldo suddenly turned to Ariana, a wild smile disying on his face, showing his white teeth. Ariana nced at the madman and suddenly, a certain unease settled in her chest.


    She blinked many times, staring at the others and then back at him, but he didn¡¯t stop smiling. His gaze held her in ce.


    She realized this terrifying smile more than anything. It¡¯s the same smile he hadst night when he had visited with blood dripping down his hair.


    Her heart raced as she stared at him. She wanted to run but she couldn¡¯t. She tried to ignore him, but she just couldn¡¯t avoid those piercing gazes.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t tripping. She knew it wasn¡¯t a dream. Penny and her mad husband had tried to kill herst night. They¡¯re both crazy people.


    "Did the same rules also say to set me up with servants? And instruct them to have their way with me?" Penny said and Abby¡¯s lips twitched.


    "What are you talking about?" Treadwell asked with a frown. Abby and her family had really crossed the line this time.<fna804> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna804>

 Chapter 78: BROKEN RULES

    "How..." Penny stopped Timothy from speaking. She could handle these people herself.


    "No." She said. "You¡¯re the one whose days are numbered, dear fake mother-inw." She said ignoring their shocked gazes. Of course, they didn¡¯t expect her to know the truth. They have all been living off the Adkins¡¯ wealth, yet do so long have punished Osvaldo, and now, they want to punish her too.


    Gone are the days she would let anyone step on her.


    "Watch your tongue, Penny. My mother will not be disrespected." Chris said.


    "What have I said wrong though?" Penny smiled. "The fact that she¡¯s not even a real Adkin or the fact that she almost set me up with her servants?"


    "She¡¯s not even worthy of my respect. How dare she try to mess with me?" Penny asked.


    "How dare any of you mess with me. It seems you have all forgotten your ce."


    "You¡¯re only liabilities in the Adkins family. The same people that have been leaching off of the Adkins wealth for years."


    "How dare you?" Abby barked. "How dare you disrespect my years of hard work and tears. We all singlehandedly raised Osvaldo, yet you stand here and berate our work."


    Oh, please," Penny cut her off with a single wave. "If this is what you call care then keep it." She said.


    "You care for Mr Osvaldo, yet you locked him away like a criminal, starving him in his own home for weeks and months even?" Abby¡¯s lips pressed in thin line as she was suddenly lost for words.


    They all had no idea how Penny found out about this, but they knew the people behind it.


    "Is that what you call raising, stealing from his home while he sat on the floor, eating scraps, wearing torn clothes while you decorated your rooms in gold?"


    "You talk about raising. You did nothing for him." Penny tried to calm her nerves while she spoke.


    Locking her in a room while Ariana took her ce was fun. But sending in servants to ruin her life was thest straw. She will never be a spawn in their games. She was a yer too and she would teach them how to win the game.


    She was done ying nice Penny.


    Penny turned to the Adkinswyers, "As a true member of this family, I feel betrayed. Disrespected and humiliated by people who are not a part of us." She said to them.


    "How dare you judge us, when you are not a member of the family yet. You¡¯re yet to sign the golden contract?" Greg said this time ring at the girl.


    "Golden contract this, golden contract that. Who says she hasn¡¯t?" Willy asked smoothly and all eyes turned to him.


    They were tired of the games. It was time to put this people in their ce.


    "Miss Penny signed the Adkins golden contract a long time ago," Willy said. "She asked us to keep it quiet, for her safety."


    Shock rippled through the room like thunder.


    "Today, that silence ends," Treadwell added coldly. "Because today, you crossed the line."


    Timothy stood beside them. "She is the legal wife of master Osvaldo Adkins. She cannot be reced. The trial of the master¡¯s mansion is now void. We already have a Lady Adkins we do not need more."


    "It¡¯s time you show her the respect she deserves."


    Greg dropped to his knees, panic etched across his face. "We didn¡¯t know please forgive us! If we had known..." Greg¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t let himplete the words.


    If he knew this fat bitch had already signed the contract, he would never have let his wife close to her or hurt her in any way. They all had no idea.


    They would have at least been nice to her. Now they couldn¡¯t get Penny out anymore. The fat pig is stuck in here forever.


    Penny, the product of rape. The abandoned girl. The useless girl that everyone swore would amount to nothing.


    The ugly girl everyone swore no man would ever love was now the richest woman in all of Owlsgrave.


    This was unbelievable. Abby couldn¡¯t take it. The thing she dreaded the most had finallye to pass.


    <fn62a4> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn62a4>


    If Penny decides to take up the name, they are ruined for life. This girl knows the truth, there¡¯s no way they could control her anymore. She has signed the golden contract, which means they are to worship her to survive here.


    Penny was now in charge of everything.


    "You¡¯re lying, tell me you¡¯re lying." Ariana cried out still unable to grasp the situation. She refuses to ept that Penny, can ever be more superior to her. She would never ept it. Never.


    "You were given seven chances to break the Adkins familyw before being exiled from the family, and so far, you all have broken fourws.


    "The fourws you have broken each have consequences."


    "We¡¯ll leave your punishment for Miss Penny."


    "Please, Mrs Adkins, tell us what you want with them." Penny stared at all four people, her mind was already made up.


    "No food, no water for a whole week until I say so. You¡¯re not allowed to spend a dime of the Adkins money, or use anything belonging to the family." Penny said.

 Chapter 79: CONSEQUENCES

    Even if the world criticized her for her size, Penny never cared because her sister loved her. She always wanted to live by example, she wanted to be someone her sister could learn from.


    "That¡¯s enough Penny." Chris was the one to cut in this time. At first, he thought it was cute that Penny was mad he dumbed her on their wedding day, but right now, things were getting out of hand.


    "If you hate me fine, but don¡¯t take out your anger on my family. They did nothing to you, Penny."


    "Did nothing?" Pennyughed.


    "So what if I dumped you? I did you a favor, Penny. Look, you¡¯re now rich because of me. If anything, you should be thanking me for it." Osvaldo¡¯s gaze shifted to his fake brother, raw anger simmering in him now.


    He turned his head to the side, wondering what part to rip apart first. His tongue?


    He shook his head. It should be his teeth. He nodded. He would break those teeth and disfigure his gum.


    "Thank you." Penny noddedughing a little. She didn¡¯t have the strength in her to argue with him. If he wants to turn a blind eye to everything they have done to her, then so be it.


    "So that is the reason for your arrogance?" Abby cut in. "You¡¯re punishing us because you¡¯re still in love with Chris," Abby concluded staring at the girl.


    How has she not thought of this?


    They have been fighting the battle the wrong way. Chris was the key to Penny¡¯s heart. If he can seduce her again, then they will make Penny vomit everything Osvaldo owns to them.


    Greg on the other hand red at his son. He had no idea how this boy would be able to befriend this ugly thing before them. He wanted a new daughter-inw, someone who would quench his long-term desire, not her.


    He has fucked all of the maids in here and yet, none has been able to satisfy him enough.


    "Such poor taste." Greg couldn¡¯t hide her tongue.


    "I¡¯m so sorry Penny if you¡¯re mad about Chris and me." Ariana cut in immediately sniffling the air already. Seeing that Chris was not a part of the family, she didn¡¯t want him anymore. Her target right now is Osvaldo, if she can eliminate Penny, then she will take her ce as the wife of the madman.


    "What¡¯s there to be sorry about?" Greg asked. "I¡¯m sure if my dear friend Dewitt was alive, he would never ept such for a daughter-inw."


    "Greg." Abby scolded her husband immediately. They were thinking of a way of escaping Penny¡¯s punishment and here he is digging them further in. How will the fat fool let them go now?


    "Eh, Penny don¡¯t listen to his words. I¡¯m shocked myself that you and Chris once dated." Abby confessed but Penny said nothing to her.


    Abby was present on the day of her marriage. She had been there when Chris and Ariana humiliated her. Acting like she had no idea about what was happening was reallyical.


    "No, father I did Penny wrong. I humiliated her before everyone at the party that day." Ariana confessed.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to Penny, It¡¯s just that. Chris and I fell in love. I felt so ashamed to have betrayed you. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you." Ariana sobbed, wiping her tears with the back of her hands. If Penny hadn¡¯t witnessed her wickedness firsthand, she would never have believed her younger sister could hurt a fly.


    "I knew I was wrong. That is why I have been so defensive of himtely. But now I realize I do not belong here. I had forced myself in, and have ruined the bond we shared." Ari said moving close to her sister.


    "I¡¯m sorry sister. I have betrayed you so much. If you want you can go back to Chris." She cried out cing her head on Penny¡¯s shoulder as she hugged her elder sister. Seeming so pitiful.


    "No thank you." Penny pushed her sister off.


    "I¡¯m married now, Ariana. You can keep Chris for yourself, I do not want him." Penny said.


    <fn7df0> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel</fn7df0>


    "She¡¯s apologized to you, Penny. We all have. Don¡¯t be heartless now. No matter what had happened before we¡¯re still family, don¡¯t forget my offer is still on. That¡¯s how much I care about you." Chris said acting like Superman that has solved their family¡¯s problem with nothing.


    He was super confident Penny loved him and would do anything for him.


    Or maybe super delusional.


    "As you can see Chris Peterson. I do not need your offer. And I forgive every one of you." Penny stared at them. Abby smiled immediately. This meant no more punishment for her.


    "But your punishment still stands. Guards!" Penny called and four men stepped in.


    "Seize all the food in this mansion. And send it to orphanage homes. They¡¯re more worthy than these people." Penny held Osvaldo¡¯s hands and took him away.


    "You can¡¯t do this Penelope, I¡¯m your sister." Ari cried out but it was toote.


    Osvaldo stared at Ariana. She¡¯s the one he hated the most. On two asions, she had hurt his wife verbally. He will not forgive her. It seems his little gift ofst night was not enough, not to worry, he¡¯ll break her in his own way.

 Chapter 80: DURING HIS HEAT

    She looked again at the list of herbs Osvaldo gave her, the ones his father had supposedly used on him. Some of them Penny didn¡¯t even recognize. It was possible she was missing something.


    She had tried a sample of the original potion on Barnaby. The man had beenpletely fine. No outbursts. No madness. Not even a twitch.


    So why was Osvaldo different?


    She pulled out her notes and carefully examined the antidote she had recreated. She¡¯d made it dozens of times, maybe even a hundred. But every time, it reacted differently in Osvaldo.


    It wasn¡¯t just one wrong step, it felt like something important was missing. A key. An invisible thread.


    She bit her lip, staring at the glowing liquid in the sk.


    Maybe it was time to ask for help.


    Her mentor, Doctor Shen, had always been her guiding light. A master in both eastern and western medicine. If anyone could help her now, it was him.


    Penny began packing her tools carefully, coat, gloves, goggles, protective salve, samples of potions she¡¯d made. She sealed each sk and ced them into her reinforced bag.


    Just as she reached the door...


    "Mine?"


    His voice was low, gentle, almost childlike. Osvaldo was rushing toward her. His tall figure moved clumsily, like a boy seeing his favorite toy leave the room. But Penny¡¯s eyesnded where they alwaysndedtely, the bulge pressing against his trousers.


    She sighed softly.


    This was another side effect. One she hadn¡¯t expected.


    Her potions had messed with his emotions, and his body.


    His desires were getting worse by the day.


    Penny¡¯s hands were already sore. She¡¯d tried everything, cooling tonics, sedatives, acupuncture points and when none worked, she used her hands. But nothing seemed to help for long.


    He¡¯d calm down... then within minutes, get riled up again like a man possessed.


    It wasn¡¯t safe. For him or for anyone else.


    That was one more reason she needed her mentor.


    If Doctor Shen couldn¡¯t cure Osvaldo¡¯s madness, he could at least stabilize his needs. Because Penny feared that if she didn¡¯t act fast... someone might end up getting hurt.


    <fnace2> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnace2>


    "Mr. Osvaldo... do you want toe with me?" Penny¡¯s voice was honey-sweet. She hoped her mentor could help him-if she could just get him there.


    "Mine." The word was a dark growl against her skin as his arms locked around her, pulling her flush against him. His hips ground into her, the hard ridge of his arousal pressing insistently against her hips. Every rough thrust sent a jolt through her, his need burning through the thin fabric of her dress.


    "Mr. Osvaldo-!" She gasped, twisting in his grip, but his hands only tightened, roaming possessively over her curves and body.


    One palm slid up her ribs, fingers digging into the soft swell of her breast. The other gripped her hip, holding her in ce as he thrust against her like a man starved.


    "Mine," he snarled into her ear, his breath scorching her skin. His teeth grazed the sensitive spot beneath her earlobe, and a traitorous shiver raced down her spine.


    No, she didn¡¯t want this.


    "Stop, I can¡¯t help you! My hands are sore Mr Osvaldo!" She pushed his chest, but he caught her wrists effortlessly, forcing her palms against the rigid outline of his cock. The heat of him seared through his trousers, and her breath hitched.


    Then, rip...


    Osvaldo shread her dress with one swift movement.


    "Huh-!" Penny gasped, eyes flew wide, shock locking her in ce for one fatal second. She could not believe this.


    But that was all he needed.


    Osvaldo seized her chin, tilting her face up as his mouth crashed down on hers. His kiss was fire-hot, demanding, consuming. His tongue dived deep, stealing her breath, her thoughts, any feeble protest. She whimpered against his lips, her body arching despite herself.


    "Mr. Osvaldo-this isn¡¯t-!"


    He didn¡¯t let her finish. His lips zed a path down her throat, teeth scraping, sucking marks into her skin as his hands imed her breasts through thece of her bra. A rough squeeze, then another, and panic surged through her.


    "NO!" Penny pushed him hard, her palms mming against his chest and he staggered backwards a little, but that was a big mistake.


    A feral snarl ripped from his throat. And in one brutal motion, he spun her around, mming her front, first against theb counter. His body caged her in, his erection driving against her backside with relentless, punishing thrusts.


    "Mr. Osvaldo... p... please!" Her fingers scrambled across the counter, searching for anything, anything, to stop him. The only thing there were beakers and funnels.


    Penny grabbed the beaker immediately, voice shaking.


    "D-don¡¯t make me-!"


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t even flinch when she smashed it against his skull. The ss shattered everywhere. Blood trickled down his face and Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide. But he didn¡¯t let her go.


    He rather smiled and her stomach dropped.


    "Mr Osvaldo plea..."


    In a sh, he hauled her to the floor, his weight pinning her down. One powerful thigh forced her legs apart as he trapped her wrists above her head, his grip iron.


    "When I¡¯m like this, Penguin," he growled, his hips grinding down, "you don¡¯t hit me with a fucking beaker."


    A sharp cry tore from her lips as his cock... God, even through his clothes, dragged against her core.


    Again and again, her body trembled, torn between terror and something darker, something she refused to name.


    Then, just as suddenly as he¡¯d taken her, he released her.


    "Leave," he bit out, rising to his feet. "Before I do something we¡¯ll both regret."


    Tears streaked her cheeks as she scrambled up, her ruined dress barely clinging to her body. She didn¡¯t look back.


    She ran.

 Chapter 81: IT’S NOT YOUR FUALT

    This is all her fault, if she hadn¡¯t given Osvaldo those drugs, he would never have hurt her. She has turned him even madder than before.


    "Miss Penny," Hughes called and Penny quickly wiped her tears. She avoided the gaze of the older woman.


    "I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you, what are you doing out here alone?" Hughes¡¯s eyes roamed around the girl and she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her what had just happened.


    This was definitely her master¡¯s handiwork...


    Penny looked a mess. Her blonde hair was scattered all over, her dress torn, and her fair skin had little red marks disying Osvaldo¡¯s work.


    It turns out even his Penguin cannot escape their master. Hughes sighed. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t chase her away with his madness. Penny¡¯s the only one that has been able to tame him.


    Penny had no idea what their master was and it was better that way. They were all scared that if she saw Osvaldo for what he truly was, then they would leave for good.


    They couldn¡¯t let Penny know the madman wasn¡¯t innocent at all. He¡¯s a beast.


    "I... He... O..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s take you to your room before hees out again." Hughes led the young girl away. They would need to do everything to protect Penny from that monster, they cannot lose her.


    When Penny reached her room, she stepped in quietly still sobbing from what she had experienced. She wondered if this was what her mother went through at the hands of her father.


    <fn852f> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel</fn852f>


    If this was it, then she wouldn¡¯t me her for hating him. She wouldn¡¯t wish this on her enemy.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened Miss Penny. Master Osvaldo is usually not like this unless it¡¯s that time of the month." Hughes exined locking the door behind them. She led Penny to sit on her bed and she sat close to her.


    "I think it¡¯s partly my fault Hughes. This could be the side effect of the drugs I gave him. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve made him madder." Penny exined. She had turned Osvaldo into a monster, a monster that almost ruined her today.


    Hughesughed softly at her words.


    "Silly you." The older woman said shaking her head.


    "It¡¯s not your fault Miss Penny. Master Osvaldo has always been this way before your arrival. This happens every month." Hughes began.


    "It may sound crazy, but he¡¯s in his heat period. It happens every month, it could go on for a day or two, and for those days, please don¡¯te out. We¡¯ve kept more than enough food for you and we have also locked the entire penthouse."


    "What do you mean?" Penny asked confused. She had noticed his desires had gotten severe while she administered those drugs, so what was Hughes talking about?


    "When master Osvaldo is in his heat, he knows nothing. He sees nothing. H... He could fuck anything and nothing would satisfy him.


    He doesn¡¯t want to hurt you Penny that is why he has asked us all to protect you from him. This is the time he bes a monster. It¡¯s the effect of the drugs his father gave him. The effect of his madness." Hughes exined.


    "But..."


    "It¡¯s not your fault Miss Penelope. I don¡¯t know how you escaped from him tonight, but it¡¯s a good thing you did before he harmed you more." Hughes added staring at her.


    If their master Osvaldo had not harmed their Miss Penny, it means they all still had hope. This has never happened before. Usually, no one escapes from him, but tonight Penny did.


    "Please listen to me, Miss Penny." Hughes held her hands.


    To the world, Penny might not be the most attractive person, but she has the kindest heart. A good heart cannot be bought, no matter the money.


    She¡¯s like a little angel to their mad demon. The angel that would taint him gently with her kindness and good heart.


    "Do note out no matter what you hear," Hughes warned. "Our master is not in the right state of mind right now. He¡¯s not the same Master Osvaldo you used to know Miss Penny."


    "He¡¯d hurt you if he sees you. So don¡¯t let him see you." Hughes finally let her hands go with a smile.


    "You know Miss Penny, you¡¯re master Osvaldo¡¯s heart. If anything happens to you, master Osvaldo will kill us." Pennyughed at her words.


    "Don¡¯t tter me." She said. Even if they have both done things she didn¡¯t want to think or speak about, she and Osvaldo have yet to build a rtionship outside their work.


    To her, she was still his caretaker who was only here for the money. And he was her instructor and doctor. The man who would help her lose her excess weight.


    "If you¡¯re scared Miss Penny, I can ask someone to stay with you." Hughes initiated.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary. I need some alone time too." Penny said and Hughes nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 82: BROKEN CHAINS

    The loss of control of himself. He hated the terrifying power of it.


    He needed to cool this fire before it consumed him. And there was only one person in the world who could help him.


    Penelope.


    Every part of him ached for her. He craved her, desperately, wholly, like a man dying of thirst reaching for water.


    The monsters in his mind screamed for her. He¡¯d already tasted her sweetness. Her warmth. Her softness. And now?


    He couldn¡¯t forget it.


    She was the only thing that grounded him. The only thing on his mind. Every fiber of his being screamed for her.


    But right now, if he touched her... he might never be able to stop.


    He might lose control entirely, and he¡¯d rather die than ever hurt her again.


    "This is the key to her room," Osvaldo gritted out, sweat dripping from his face as he handed it to Barnaby. "Keep it away from me. Keep me away from her." He said.


    Barnaby could see how hard his master was fighting to control himself.


    "Yes, Master," Barnaby replied, stepping forward to take the key.


    "How¡¯s she?" He asked.


    "Hughes is with Miss Penelope at the moment. She¡¯s giving her a bit of background. Helping her understand what¡¯s happening. You have nothing to worry about, sir. We¡¯ll keep her safe... even from you."


    Osvaldo gave a tight nod.


    "Are the servants ready?"


    "They are, sir."


    "I want the chains doubled." His voice was firm now, colder. "Last time, I broke free. This time... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll be." He started walking away, the evidence of his need poking through his trouser, and Barnaby could ignore it.


    No one could.


    The old man has never seen a man this huge before. He felt somewhat intimidated. If Osvaldo wasn¡¯t so mad, he was sure all the women in Owlsgrave would be fawning over him. Not only for his look but for his big dick.


    When Osvaldo reached the punishment room, the servants were already waiting. They stepped forward immediately.


    "I don¡¯t know how long this one willst," Osvaldo said, his voice low and heavy. "But whatever happens, keep my Penguin away from me. No matter what."


    The men bowed in silent agreement.


    This time, they didn¡¯t just double the chains. They tripled them. Thest time he had broken free, this time they were so sure he would not break free.


    Osvaldo stepped onto the tform, silent and still as they fastened his wrists in ce, tight to the cold iron wall. His breath hitched, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    He weed the pain gritting his teeth even more. He would endure just like he has always done.


    Better him in chains... than her in fear.


    The servants left quietly once it was done, the sound of heavy locks clicking in ce. Now, at least, they could move through the mansion without danger.


    Barnaby shut the door softly and made his way out of the penthouse. He would be sleeping elsewhere for the next few nights until his master recovered again.


    Hughes on the other hand handed the keys to Penny to lock it from the inside while she retreated to her room too. For the remaining two days, they will all be locked in.


    At least the Petersons were gone since their punishment. No Ariana banging on the door or demanding attention. That alone made things more bearable.


    Two hours passed.


    Penelope hadn¡¯t heard a single sound.


    She thought Osvaldo woulde knocking, maybe try to talk to her again. But the silence was unsettling.


    She slipped into the bathroom for a shower, steam warming her skin. After drying off, she moved into the closet, choosing her clothes with shaking hands.


    She slipped into the bathroom for a shower, steam warming her skin. After drying off, she moved into the closet, choosing her clothes with shaking hands.


    When she stepped back into her room, she went straight to bed, curling up under the covers.


    If things stayed quiet tonight, maybe tomorrow... she¡¯d go see her mentor. She needed to help Osvaldo however she could.


    Penny knew if she did nothing, it might repeat again and who knows if she¡¯d be able to escape it this time?


    Just as she began to drift into sleep...


    "Ahhh¡ªHHH!"


    Penny jerked upright, eyes flying open.


    A growl. Low, guttural. Filled with agony sounded around the penthouse.


    Then another came right after.


    Louder. Rawer. Like a wounded beast trapped in a cage.


    Penny¡¯s hands gripped the sheets, heart pounding. She knew that voice.


    It was Osvaldo, and he sounded like he was in so much pain. Like he was in hell.


    Penny bit her lips. Even if he had almost raped her a few hours ago, she felt pity for him.


    She wanted to help him in any way she could. After all, she made him this way.


    She heard footsteps, loud footsteps sounding harshly against the floor. And then came silence.


    Then... BANG!


    The door rattled as fists mmed into it.


    "Penelope!" Osvaldo¡¯s voice was hoarse, rough, and broken.


    "Penguin, please open the door."


    Penny froze, slipping off the bed and tiptoeing to the door.


    "Mr. Osvaldo?" she whispered.


    "Yes, Penguin. Please... open the door." His voice was softer now. Gentle. Pleading.


    "B-But... you said I shouldn¡¯t. You said no matter what..."


    "I know. I know what I said," he interrupted, his tone thick with emotion. "But I¡¯m okay now. I promise."


    "I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Let me fix this, Penguin. Please... let me make it up to you."

 Chapter 83: BROKEN CHAINS 2

    ####


    In the punishment room, Osvaldo gritted his teeth, clenching his fist as he tried to endure the bulging pain he felt.


    "Hnggggggrrr Ng... Ng... Ng." He panted.


    The pain was so unbearable. He had thought he could endure it, but he was wrong. Right now, he felt like he could burst at any moment.


    He wanted relief.


    He needed the relief.


    A relief he knew only one person was capable of giving him. The thought of her made matters worse.


    He wanted her, he needed her.


    He fell to his knee, body shaking violently as he tried hard to endure the pain.


    His erection stood tall, pre-cum shooting out at the thought of her.


    "Fuck!" Osvaldo muttered. She wasn¡¯t here. He wasn¡¯t even seeing her yet his body was already giving in.


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t think he could hold it in any longer.


    So what if he gets a little taste of her? He could just bury himself in even if it¡¯s only for a little second. That wouldn¡¯t hurt. But he¡¯s sure it would definitely make him feel better.


    "Penelope." He muttered, his breath ragged.


    "No." He shook his head. Those stupid bad voices were at it again. He couldn¡¯t hurt his Penguin, she¡¯s innocent. He¡¯ll kill her if he meets her like this.


    But he was dying...


    What is she here for anyway?


    She was brought in to satisfy him, not make him suffer more...


    He gritted his teeth forcing his hands free from the shackles.


    "Hey, let me out! I change my mind." He screamed struggling to break free, but no one came. Like the other times, they all ignored him.


    He¡¯ll make sure he kills everyst one of his stupid servants by the time he¡¯s out of her. He tried pulling the chains used in tying his wrist, each drag left a mark on his skin but he care less.


    <fnf52c> Updates are released by Find¡ïNovel</fnf52c>


    He was losing his mind. This curse was driving him crazy. He had no idea what his father had given him, but this pain of need was worse than madness. He would have been a lot happier if he was only mad.


    "Penelope!" He called trying to break free.


    "Penguin! I need you Penguin, help me!" Osvaldo screamed but no one came to his rescue.


    "Barnaby, I swear I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t give me the spare keys." He cried out, this time real tears fell from his eyes. He was helpless, he was in pain. He was dying slowly.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" He growled, deep from his throat.


    A man starved is more than a madman. This was more than madness.


    His now golden eyes shot up, hair damped with sweat and tears as it fell over his shoulder. Then he pulled.


    With all his might. With every anger and pain he felt, he pulled.


    A crack sounded, and then another as Osvaldo pulled the chains from the wall. He ran towards the door, opening it so easily since Barnaby didn¡¯t lock the door. The older man had thought the three chains were enough to tame their madmaster, little did he know it did nothing to Osvaldo¡¯s needs.


    His steps were quick as he searched for Barnaby. That stupid old man. He recalled giving him the spare keys to Penny¡¯s room. Right now he regretted why he did that.


    He should have just taken her while they were in theb. Maybe, just maybe, his wants wouldn¡¯t be as bad as it is now.


    "Barnaby!" His deep managing voice sounded as he kicked the door open. But the room was empty. Osvaldo groaned. Where the hell is that stupid old man?


    The other maids seated in their rooms were terrified at the sound of the monsters voice. Everyone, including Hughes, prayed that he wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    Not tonight.


    "Barnaby!" Osvaldo¡¯s eyes moved around. He¡¯s never been more frustrated in his life.


    "Arghhhhhh!" He screamed out his frustration. The pain turned even more unbearable. He needed help.


    He would have to resort to the next option. Persuading his Penguin. Surely, she will open the door for him.


    He climbed the stairs, how steps precise as he reached her door.


    Osvaldo stared at the door, his head twitching as he looked at it. He was trying not to reach it. The good side of him wanted to turn back, he could endure. After all, it¡¯s just a little pain. It isn¡¯t something he cannot endure.


    But the bad side was stronger. His pleasure came before anything else. He wanted to fuck the living hell out of her tight cunt. It¡¯s the only thing that mattered to him.


    His groin pressed against her softness as he thrust deep into her tightness. He would make her scream all night till she forgets who she is.


    Then he banged on the door.


    The door rattled as his fists mmed into it.


    "Penelope!" Osvaldo¡¯s voice was hoarse, rough, and broken.


    "Penguin, please open the door." He begged further. He was desperate, but he couldn¡¯t let her see it. He didn¡¯t want to scare her more.


    His sweet innocent Penguin. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to sway her to himself now would it?


    "M... Mr Osvaldo?" Her sweet soft voice sounded and another precum shot from his dick.


    Fucking hell, her voice alone aroused him further. Osvaldo ced one hand on the door and another hand on his hardness as he started stroking.


    "Fuck¡ªfuck¡ªfuck¡ªfuck." He muttered under his breath trying to calm down. His body trembled.


    "Yes, Penguin. Please... open the door." His voice was softer now. Gentle. Pleading.


    "B-But... you said I shouldn¡¯t. You said no matter what..." Another precum shot out.


    "I know. I know what I said," he interrupted, his tone thick with emotion. "But I¡¯m okay now. I promise."


    "I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Let me fix this, Penguin. Please... let me make it up to you."


    "I... I don¡¯t think so, Mr Osvaldo. Earlier..."


    "Forget whatever I said earlier Penguin." Osvaldo¡¯s voice was eerily calm, like a demon coaxing his pet.


    "Please Penguin help me out, don¡¯t do this to me." He pleaded.


    "I¡¯ve been good to you haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ve protected you. You promised to help me out. No questions asked." Osvaldo persuaded her.


    Penny bit her lower lips, contemting whether to open the door or not. Osvaldo sounded normal to her.


    But he had told her not to open the door no matter how hard he begged.


    "But..."


    "Open this door, Penelope!" Osvaldo¡¯s ragged voice sounded.


    "Is this what I get for being good to you?" He asked.


    "How dare you betray me after everything I¡¯ve done for you Penny?" He banged the door harder.


    "Just pray I don¡¯t open this door today, else you¡¯re dead Penguin." He banged harder, kicking with his foot and when it didn¡¯t open, Osvaldo stopped, his knee dropped to the floor, his body shaking violently.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He gripped the floor, his fingers pressing deep against the marble floor. He was going crazy.


    "Penelope!" Osvaldo screamed.


    "Don¡¯t do this to me, Penelope!" He yelled banging the door one more time, before finally settling on the floor.


    Osvaldo decided to help himself. Hey on the floor, body trembling as he tried to endure the pain he was going through.


    After a few minutes passed, Osvaldo started banging on the door again, crying and threatening Penny.


    His cries went on till the next morning. Then he walked away, moving around the mansion, searching for anything to relieve himself of the pain, but he found nothing.


    It turns out his Penguin was evil. She wouldn¡¯t help him no matter how much he pleaded.

 Chapter 84: ILLNESS

    She didn¡¯t take the news lightly and had rejected the offer to cut off her legs immediately.


    Her reputation was all that mattered to her. She couldn¡¯t move with crutches, or one leg.


    What would people say? They¡¯ll definitely mock her for eternity. Abby was so sure of it.


    No matter how anyone wants to put it, society wasn¡¯t friendly at all. Especially since a lot of people looked up to her.


    She could already picture their gossips. Some would say her evil had kept her this way and others would say she was cursed.


    "Pray that nothing happen to me."


    "This is not Christian¡¯s fault sweetheart. You should have told us ahead of time so that we arrange for the drugs in time." Greg said.


    "I was so focused on that cursed girl that I forgot about my health." Abby bit out. "Greg, if I don¡¯t get the drugs tonight, I might just die. I don¡¯t think I can endure the pain and itching." Abby cried out.


    Ariana and Maybelline both wiggled their noses staring at the woman in the lounge. The mother and daughter dou stood by the door, reminiscing their lives and future with the scene before them.


    Never in a million years will they think the people they thought to be the Adkins were mere servants.


    They¡¯re hired workers that had only short time in that household.


    Maybelline could not believe she had given her Ariana out to nobodies. The Peterson¡¯s were nobodies in the society. That is why no one cares when they got missing.


    No one new their name even.


    What annoyed May the most was that her precious daughter was married to a useless man. Ariana should be in Penny¡¯s position right now. Even if Os also was mad, he was way better than Chris.


    Maybelline gritted her teeth at her thoughts. How did Penny get so lucky?


    Why did they not see this before?


    "Mother you¡¯ll just have to endure, there¡¯s nothing we can do," Chris said.


    "Don¡¯t you get it, Chris? I¡¯m dying here." Abby yelled at him. How dare he tell her to endure this pain. Her legs were itching like crazy.


    "This is hopeless," Abby moaned, her fingers now digging into raw, bleeding flesh. "I¡¯m dying, and no one¡¯s doing anything!"


    "You¡¯re a doctor, aren¡¯t you?" she snapped at Ariana. "How can you just stand there while I rot? Do something!"


    Ariana froze.


    "Yes Ariana what do we do?" Greg asked and Ariana turned to look at everyone. Their eager eyes made her head spin.


    "I... I¡¯ll fix it," she stammered and rushed out of the room, heart pounding. Her palms were sweaty. Her legs shook.


    She wasn¡¯t a real doctor. She had bought her way through school. Penny had been the one helping her for all her projects. Ariana had zero knowledge of anything.


    If she failed tonight, everything would fall apart.


    In a panic, she pulled out her phone and typed into the search bar:


    "How to cure extreme itching."


    Dozens of results popped up. None made sense. The words swirled in her head, meaningless.


    She bit her lip hard. What now?


    She couldn¡¯t afford to humiliate herself before everyone tonight. Her mother would definitely be disappointed and what would her father do too?


    Ari knew she couldn¡¯t take any of those shame. She knew she had to do something.


    Then it hit her. Penelope.


    Penny always fixed things. She had the answers. She always did. But she doubts her sister would assist her anymore, especially since theirst fued.


    Ariana smirked, she would just apologize and act good again. It always works on that fat fool. She always fall for it.


    At that she dialed Penny¡¯s number.


    Penny¡¯s cell phone rang, but no one answered.


    "Hi, this is Penelope, please leave a voice note."


    Ariana called more than twenty times, but no answer came.


    "Ugh!" Ariana groaned, stomping the floor in frustration. Her hands trembled. Her mind raced.


    If Penny didn¡¯t help her now, she was finished.


    "Ariana!" Chris¡¯s voice broke through her panic.


    She turned, startled.


    "Did you get the medicine? Mom¡¯s in worse shape now."


    "I, uh..." She scrambled. "I was looking for some ice but found out the one in the mansion isn¡¯t enough. Maybe that can numb the itch until the drugs arrive."


    "Then I¡¯ll get more ice." Chris said and ran off to fetch some.


    Ariana returned to the room, eyes locked on her mother, who was now tearing at her own skin. Dried blood and pieces of flesh clung to her nails, but Abby didn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t.


    She was in agony.


    "Why are you standing there?" Abby shrieked. "Help me!"


    "Ariana, there must be something you can do love. You¡¯re a doctor in the making." David asked his daughter.


    "Yes father, but Chris has gone to get something that can suit the pain before the drug arrives. He¡¯ll be here soon." Ariana said for Greg to smile proudly. He knew his daughter-inw was not dumb. Ariana is the best thing that has happened to them, not that fat girl.


    "Can you rx now sweetheart? I told you my daughter-inw is the best." Greg said proudly.


    "Thank you friend for raising such a beautiful and smart daughter. She¡¯s the best." Greg turned to David who smiled.


    "It¡¯s nothing Greg, she took after her father." David smiled.


    "She isn¡¯t even done. I wonder how good she¡¯d be when she finally graduates?" Maybelline said.


    "She¡¯ll be the best doctor in the world," Greg responded.


    "I promise you, Ari, if you graduate with the best result, you¡¯ll be in charge of the Adkin¡¯s hospital," Greg promised.


    "Really?" Ariana asked, surprised and Greg nodded. He was certain that by then, they must have already taken everything away from the madman and his bride.

 Chapter 85: ILLNESS 2

    "Wouldn¡¯t that make my legs numb?" Abby asked.


    "That¡¯s the only solution now Mother. We don¡¯t have your cream or drugs." Ari said.


    All she has to do is pretend through the night, by morning, she will make sure to deal with Penny so much. That stupid bitch dare try to humiliate her like this.


    Who does she think she is?


    "Come Mother, we don¡¯t have time toin. Ariana is the doctor here not you." Chris went ahead to help his mother up, as he took her into the bathroom. He left when she was in, leaving her to Ariana and Greg who undressed her.


    The older man almost puked at the sight of her.


    The doctor had warned Abby that her illness would spread if left untreated. Now look at it.


    <fn6852> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind</fn6852>


    Greg had warned her several times to do what the doctor asked, but Abby had refused. He had no idea why she cared so much about their stolen reputation than her health. People talk, but what would make you stand out, is if you don¡¯t listen to them.


    They¡¯ll poke you to get a reaction. But if you don¡¯t react, you¡¯ll always win.


    "Look what this has turned into Abby." Ariana covered her nice with her palm at the foul stenching from her mother-inw.


    "W... Why are you rotting Mother?" She couldn¡¯t hold her tongue, and that earned her a re from the older woman.


    "That is not your business. I hope this method of yours works perfectly because I still need to get my beauty sleep." Abby rolled her eyes.


    "What do you mean Abby? Did you forget Ari is the one who treated Osvaldo the day he was badly injured?" He didn¡¯t like the way his wife was testing his daughter-inw now.


    Ariana is a smart girl. He was so sure she would treat Abby.


    "Thank you, Father," Ari said to Greg who patted her shoulder.


    Both people helped Abby in the tub and poured the ice on both her legs.


    "How long do I stay in here?" Abby asked.


    "Maybe, until the legs get numb. That was the itching process will pass and you¡¯ll be fine again." Ariana said and Abby stayed still.


    She was ready to endure the pain of ice water. After all, it was nothingpared to the pain that came from her rotting legs.


    After an hour, Abby was taken out of the ice water. By then, both her legs had gotten numb. She could not feel the sting or pain, and she could almost not feel anything.


    It¡¯s almost as if her legs were not there.


    Abby didn¡¯t care about the numbness. She was d the pain and itching was finally gone. Finally, she can sleep peacefully tonight.


    Both Chris and Greg helped her in bed and she slept off.


    The rest of the family, celebrated Ariana, thanking her for making Abby sleep through the night.


    "You should take good care of Ariana Chris and forget every thought of that stupid girl," Greg said. He had not been happy when he heard Chris and Penny had dated.


    He didn¡¯t know how he would have reacted should he have known of that from the beginning.


    "Father."


    "What, I¡¯m not wrong. My daughter-inw is perfect. The best thing anyone would want in a daughter-inw."


    "Stop ttering me Father," Ariana said shyly. It seems her instincts did work this time. Maybe she doesn¡¯t need Penny after all. She had just handled her own problems herself.


    "What have I said that is not true?" Greg asked.


    "You¡¯re the best of the best daughter-inw." He added.


    "No one has been able to make Mother sleep in such a short time. Even the best doctors could not do it, but only you did." Chris whispered to her and Aria smiled.


    They weren¡¯t done talking when a loud scream came from inside the room.


    "Abby!" Greg shot to his feet.


    "Mother?" Chris shouted, sprinting alongside him. Everyone in the lounge scrambled after them.


    They stormed into Abby¡¯s bedroom.


    She was sitting upright in bed, eyes wild, tears running down her face as she scratched again.


    "What¡¯s happening? What is it?" Greg asked.


    "I was asleep. But then, it started again!" Abby sobbed. "The itch came back. Worse."


    Ariana¡¯s heart fell straight through her stomach.


    "Then we need more ice," Chris said urgently.


    "No! No more ice!" Abby shrieked. "It made it worse. I swear, it¡¯s like my legs are on fire now. What did you do to me, Ariana?!"


    Everyone turned to Ariana who had suddenly turned ghastly pale.


    She stood frozen, heart pounding wild in her chest.


    Abby pointed at her with trembling fingers. "You said it would work! You lied to me!"


    "W-what? I said the ice was meant to cool it off while the real drugs arrived" Ariana said.


    "Then where is it? Why have these so called drugs not arrived yet?" Ariana wanted to respond when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She checked the caller to see it was Penny.


    For the first time all night, Ariana nearly wept from relief.


    "I need to take this," she said breathlessly and fled the room before anyone could stop her.

 Chapter 86: ANOTHER NARROW ESCAPE

    "What else would you do dumbo? I hope you did it very well Penny. If I fail, I¡¯ll make sure I kill you. Like I said that project is the only thing that would make me see Doctor P. I need to pass so that I can be his student." Ariana said.


    "You¡¯ve said this a thousand times already. I¡¯m pretty sure I know by now what the project is for." Penny said.


    "But what makes you think Doctor P would pick you to be her student?" Ariana frowned at her sister¡¯s words.


    <fn86c2> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn86c2>


    How dare this illiterate try to jinx her?


    "You seem to have forgotten your ce, Penelope. Just because you help me with my project doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing." Ariana said.


    "If I need anyone to tell me about my life, you would be thest person you fool."


    "Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re married to that mad fool and now in charge of his wealth you¡¯re important Penelope. You¡¯ll always be a stupid illiterate to me."


    "Of course. So why did you call Ariana?" Penny asked.


    "Mother-inw had an illness. Her legs are itchy and smelly. Her drugs are yet to arrive, I need a remedy that can keep her going through the night." Ariana said.


    "Well, you can figure it out yourself, right? You¡¯re learned and smart." Pennyughed.


    "What are you saying, Penelope? I¡¯m not asking for your help, I¡¯m ordering you." Ariana said.


    "But what would an illiterate know? If you, a doctor in the making have no idea about it, why do you think a stupid illiterate like me would?" Penny asked.


    "Ariana, you¡¯re a big girl now. You can handle your own problems yourself. I don¡¯t think you need me."


    "No... that¡¯s..." Penny hung up before Ariana could say anything further. She tried calling over and over but it all led to voice notes.


    Ariana clenched her fist in anger, her manicured nails digging into her palm. She will deal with Penny so much when she¡¯s done dealing with Abby.


    Ariana walked back towards the room where the rest of the family was. She had already thought it through and knew what to say to them. She¡¯ll find a way out of this mess, with or without Penny.


    "... How do we know for sure she¡¯s not a quack?" Abby hissed.


    "That¡¯s too harsh mother. Ari treated the madman remember." Chris defended his wife.


    "Where you in the room with her?" Abby shot at him.


    "Abby, I would appreciate it very much if you don¡¯t speak I¡¯ll of my daughter. Ariana has helped your family a lot." Maybelline spoke out for her daughter.


    Ariana red at her mother-inw stylishly. If she wasn¡¯t pretending to be a good girl, she would have given this fool a taste of her own medicine.


    Ariana closed the door behind her a little harshly, to announce her presence and everyone stopped speaking.


    "Did you get the drugs, Ariana?" Chris walked up to her and she shook her head.


    "It seems all of the pharmacies have gone out of stock. The creme I ordered is out of stock too. I¡¯m sorry Mother." Ariana said pitifully.


    "I¡¯m not a quack. I¡¯m sorry for trying to help you tonight Mother." She said and strapped out of the room. Chris and the rest of the family ran out with Ariana. They each frowned at Abby, not liking her reaction. But Abby cared less.


    "Yes go away all of you. Follow her away!" Abby cried out still scratching her legs.


    She was dying, hurting Ariana was the least of her problems.


    "That¡¯s alright Ariana, don¡¯t cry." Chris tried to console his wife. Even he believed his mother was being ungrateful to Ariana who was only trying to help.


    "You should put your wife in order, Greg. I will not have her disrespecting my daughter the way she did." May said to Greg.


    "I¡¯m sorry Mrs Wird. I¡¯m sure, Abby only said it because she¡¯s going through pain. I don¡¯t think she means any harm." Greg apologized.


    He had no idea why Abby was acting that way to Ariana. She had helped their family too. This young girl was willing to be married to that madman just to see that they were okay.


    Abby has no right to insult Ariana ever again.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ariana, I¡¯ll talk to mother. This nonsense has to stop." Chris said.


    "Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean it. She¡¯s hurting Chris, she probably said those things because of the pain she felt." Ariana stopped him. She didn¡¯t want further problems.


    She was only acting this way because she wanted to be free from helping Abby tonight. She couldn¡¯t let them know her history.


    "That¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s okay, can you tell me the name of the cream you ordered, I need to check if my supplier has it." Chris asked and Ariana turned stiff again.


    "The problem is that the drug hasn¡¯t been approved yet. It¡¯s straight out of theb." Ari said calmly.


    "I understand," Chris said calmly.


    Ariana smiled. She was d to have been able to fool them all. As for Penny, she would make her pay for everything she did tonight.

 Chapter 87: A LOVING MADMAN

    She hoped Hughes had not been mistaken and was right about Osvaldo being normal again. But as she reached the lounge, Penny noticed something was off.


    Beneath her feet was a rug.


    <fn9047> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN()vel</fn9047>


    A rug?


    The penthouse didn¡¯t look so empty anymore. It was furnished, from the top to the bottom. Plush furniture filled the ce, and there were beautiful decorations from one angle of the room to another.


    Penny had no idea her mouth was hanging open. Never in her life has she seen anything like this before.


    But how is it possible?


    It¡¯s only been four days, how did they transform the penthouse from an old ce to a living ce?


    The furniture and decorative materials used were of the highest level.


    "Good morning Penguin." Her head followed the sound of his voice to see him standing by a corner. A small smile spread on his lips. His dimple made her heart beat so hard.


    She would never get used to his smile, because of how it made her feel.


    Osvaldo was in a ck robe slightly tied with a side of his toned chest in disy. His long ck hair fell to his shoulder and back.


    The wild monster was gone and the man before her was the usual Osvaldo she knew.


    Her madman.


    Penny blinked once as she stared at him fighting hard not to be charmed by his beauty. For all she knew, their marriage was a sham, those types that neverst long.


    Osvaldo looked like those demon prince staring out of a romance novel. The type you imagine to be so handsome, yet dangerous.


    Penny didn¡¯t know what to say to him, especially after everything that had happened the nights before.


    One would never believe this was the same man who had screamed her name all night, crying and begging her to open the door for him. He had been the same man that had assaulted her in theb.


    That night, he was a monster. But right now, he was her demon lord. The one that slowly pulls you into the abyss with him. And you¡¯ll never be known until you¡¯re consumed beyond repair.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast together Penguin." He said calmly and started walking towards her, Barnaby tailing closely behind his master.


    Penny froze a little, she had no idea she had stopped breathing but she did.


    "What are all of these?" She asked trying to avoid his gaze. But the man before her misunderstood her action from wanting to be away from him.


    If only he knew how her insides were in chaos right now. She had no idea why her heart was even beating. It¡¯s not like she liked him in any way.


    "My gift to you for listening and not opening the door Penguin." He smiled.


    "But it¡¯s dangerous for you," Penny said calmly.


    "Not when I have you here with me to always protect me," Osvaldo said. "I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened penguin. I would never intentionally hurt you."


    Penny stared at him without a word. She had been so terrified that night. Never in her life did she ever think she would be assaulted by Osvaldo.


    "It¡¯s alright. Give me a head start next time." Osvaldo nodded eagerly at her words.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast together Penguin, my treat." He said grabbing her hands with hisrge one as he led her into the dining area.


    Never in her life did Penny ever think this mansion could be this beautiful when decorated. She couldn¡¯t stop staring at everything. She was in awe with each step she took. She wanted to ask Osvaldo how he had managed to transform an abandoned house into this.


    When they arrived in the dining room, there were maids and servants lined up around therge oval-shaped dining table. Laid just beneath a crystal chandelier.


    But what caught Penny¡¯s attention was the fact that only one chair was avable for therge oval-shaped table in there.


    How were they supposed to sit?


    There were more than ten different dishes lined up on the table. Penny stared at the table wondering what they were celebrating. She couldn¡¯t even finish a te of the food there, not to think of everything on the table.


    "What do you think Penguin?" She heard Osvaldo ask and before Penny could say a word, he led her further in.


    Penny watched him draw out the chair and sat, before cing her fat butt on his legs. She flinched immediately, jumping off his thighs.


    Her face turned red from embarrassment.


    Did this man want her to break his legs?


    "Are you alright Penguin?" Osvaldo asked with a frown, inspecting his legs for anything that might have possibly harmed her, but there was nothing.


    "I... I can sit on my own." Penny has never been more embarrassed before. But she was d the servants there didn¡¯t react to what had happened in any way. They all acted like nothing had happened.


    "No penguin. I¡¯m your chair for today. Let me take care you like you did me. Come sit."

 Chapter 88: THE LOVING MADMAN

    Penny¡¯s heart nearly stopped.


    Her face flushed with embarrassment. Was he really doing this? Right in front of the maids and servants?


    She didn¡¯t know where to look. Her brain couldn¡¯t keep up. A few days ago, this man had locked himself in the dark, refusing to even look at her. Now here he was, feeding her in front of others like they were... close. Like they were something.


    "Mr. Osvaldo..." she whispered not daring to meet his gaze.


    "Yes, Penguin?" he answered, grinning like he didn¡¯t care at all.


    "There are people around. Don¡¯t you think this is a bit... much?"


    She bit down on her lower lip, her heart pounding. If Osvaldo had enough money to redecorate this entire penthouse, then why couldn¡¯t he buy extra chairs? Or maybe... did he do all this on purpose?


    Osvaldo nced at the servants. "Do you want them to leave?"


    Before Penny could answer, he turned his head, and with just one sharp look, the servants scrambled away like ants. No one dared stay behind. Everyone knew better than to challenge Osvaldo.


    Even as a child, he was wild. Reckless. The kind of boy who set fire to rules and danced in the ashes. That hadn¡¯t changed much now he was an adult. He has always been the kind that always does things his way. He gets whatever he wants.


    "Now we¡¯re alone, Penguin," Osvaldo said softly and Penny gulped.


    He picked up the serving spoons and began dishing little portions of food onto a te. He was oddly gentle with it like he didn¡¯t want to get anything wrong. Then, with slow care, he scooped up a spoonful and raised it to her lips.


    She stared at it.


    No one had ever done something like this for her before. Not even her own mother. And now this tall, strange, beautiful man wanted to feed her? Like she was precious?


    Her throat tightened.


    "Open your mouth, Penguin. Don¡¯t be my stubborn girl," he murmured, almost teasingly.


    Her lips parted, and he fed her.


    Even with her on hisp, he still towered over her. There was something calming about his presence now, something warm. She didn¡¯t expect it. Not from him.


    "I... I can eat on my own," she whispered, more out of habit than anything else.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    The truth was, after he started recovering, Osvaldo had gone to Hughes¡¯ room. He¡¯d asked her for help, for advice on how to treat the girl he called his Penguin.


    He didn¡¯t know what Penny liked. They never had time to really talk or connect. He¡¯d been too unstable. Too lost in his own broken world.


    Hughes had said one thing.


    "Miss Penny is a good girl, Master. And you¡¯ve hurt her more than you know. Just be nice. She deserves that much."


    So here he was.


    He¡¯d redecorated the penthouse, made sure the lights worked, ordered food, and cleaned everything up, just so she¡¯d feel at home. Just so she might smile at him again.


    Because Hughes was right.


    If things continued the way they had... Penny might leave him. And Osvaldo couldn¡¯t survive that.


    Not again.


    "I... I should be the one feeding you," Penny whispered suddenly.


    Osvaldo chuckled, low and dark.


    Her heart skipped again, and she turned to look at him.


    And oh, he was beautiful.


    So beautiful that it hurt. And his new golden eyes did something to him.


    Penny had never believed someone like him could ever want someone like her. In fact, she¡¯d always thought men like Osvaldo or even Chris were far out of her league.


    She was in. Forgotten. Raised by a mother who reminded her daily that she was unworthy of love.


    She¡¯d expected to marry a farmer. Or maybe a sick old man. Maybe no one at all.


    But instead... here she was.


    Sitting on thep of a man who looked like he¡¯d walked straight out of a manga. The kind girls squeal over. Tall, dark, and broken, but only soft for her.


    A demon in charge of his own world. A beautiful demon.


    Penny quickly blinked her thoughts away. What the hell was that?


    She couldn¡¯t forget her marriage with Osvaldo and everything they shared was all a sham. Once her one year isplete, she¡¯ll be out of here immediately.


    "Mr Osvaldo..."


    "Ahhhhhhhh." Osvaldo brought another full spoon of sd to her lips and Penny ate it, the cream spilling to the side of her mouth. Before she could get the napkin, Osvaldo licked it. Penny froze.


    <fn3128> Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn3128>


    "Mr Osvaldo." She cried out.


    "Yes, Penguin."


    "We talked about licking people." She ced her hands over her mouth to hide the food she chewed. Penny was so sure this man would give her a heart attack one day from his actions.


    "I¡¯m not licking anyone except you penguin." He said.


    "I told you I want to take good care of you today, didn¡¯t I? Let me do it Penguin, take it as my apology for what I did." Osvaldo said calmly.


    "But wouldn¡¯t this sd make me fatter?" She has been meaning to ask. She was on a weight loss journey, eating this was not a good option for her.


    "You can eat as much as you like Penguin. It¡¯ll not make you fatter." Osvaldo assured. Penny didn¡¯t want to argue, he was her doctor anyway. But she knows that creamy sds like this were fatty food. She should be eating fruits and vegetables, not sds and bread.


    While both people were there, a knock sounded on the door and Hughes stepped in.


    "Master, madam." She bowed deeply.


    "What is it, Hughes?" Osvaldo red at his housekeeper. Each time he sees her he still wonders why he has her around.


    Aside from the little tips on how to take care of his penguin that she gave him, he had no other reason for keeping her around.


    "Miss Penny¡¯s sister is here to see her," Hughes announced and both Penny and Osvaldo frowned at her words.


    What the hell was she doing there?


    "Tell her my Penguin is not avable," Osvaldo said. Maybe, just maybe he had gone easy on her thest time.


    How dare she step her feet in his penthouse?


    "There¡¯s no need for that Mr Osvaldo. Let me find out what she needs." Penny got up almost immediately, letting out a small sigh.


    Anything to avoid sitting on Osvaldo¡¯s legs.


    As she stepped out of the dining room with Hughes, the older woman thought it was her time now to tease her new madam. For her master thinking of ways to please her after hurting her.


    Penny was their new salvation.


    The girl they have been waiting for all their life to tame the beast within.


    "Master really cares and adores you, Miss Penny," Hughes said calmly.


    "Really?" Was all Penny asked? She didn¡¯t want to read meaning into Osvaldo¡¯s kind gestures, maybe being nice to her was his normal way of life even if she knew he wasn¡¯t nice to anyone else but her.


    "I¡¯m very serious Miss Penny. Master Osvaldo has never fed or cared for anyone in his life." Hughes said.


    Penny still wanted to know what had happened that night. Why Osvaldo was that way? She wanted to know if it was the effect of her drugs or his father¡¯s.


    Why nothing showed in his blood streams yet he was still mad.


    She would have to ask him after she met with her clumsy sister.


    When they reached the lounge, they were greeted by Ariana who sat on one of the plush sofas there.


    "I see you already redecorated the mansion, Penelope," Ari said with a smile. Her life cannot be a living hell with her parents and the Petersons, while Penny stays here living avish lifestyle.


    No!


    She must take everything Penny owns.

 Chapter 89: SISTER’S DILEMMA

    "Lavish?" Penny smiled.


    "Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about!" Ariana snapped, her voice rising. "Just because you¡¯re in charge of the Adkins money for now doesn¡¯t mean you belong here. Don¡¯t let this ce fool you."


    She pointed a finger at Penny, her nails painted blood red.


    "You¡¯re still nothing, Penelope. Nothing. I¡¯m smarter than you. Prettier than you. More refined than you¡¯ll ever be. I had to suffer for everything I knew, how to walk, how to talk, how to impress important people. While you? You¡¯re just a lucky pest that crawled into this family."


    "The only thing you know how to do is attract a mentally ill patient just like you."


    Penny¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so insecure about my life now Ariana that you bad mouth it a lot?" Pennyughed.


    "You have nothing to be insecure about Penelope. You¡¯re fat, married to a madman, ugly... Name them?" Ariana was the one tough this time.


    "Enjoy the richest while you can Penelope, because very soon, they¡¯ll be gone as quickly as they came." Penny nodded at her words.


    Ariana clenched her jaw and nced around one more time, trying to stop the jealousy wing at her chest. The cushions. The chandelier. Even the fresh scent of roses in the air. It was all perfect, and none of it was hers.


    She¡¯ll never let Penny feel important, even if it was very obvious her sister¡¯s life was now perfect.


    Ariana wanted to scream her lungs out. This should be her life, why Penny?


    "I didn¡¯te here to chat with you," Ariana finally snapped. "I wouldn¡¯t waste my time talking to someone like you. I¡¯m here to get my project. I have a deadline today. Unlike you, I actually have work to do."


    Penny fought not to respond. She had a lot of things to say to her stupid sister, but she held herself back. What she had nned for Ariana was far greater than the stupid insults thrown at her.


    "I¡¯ll go get it." She said calmly and started walking away. Her slippers soft against the floor as she headed for theb.


    From another part of the lounge, Osvaldo stood at a corner fuming at Ariana¡¯s words. This little brat. How dare she insult his Penguin like this?


    And how dare his Penguin be quiet about it? He would have to teach her how to bad mouth the stupidnging thing with a big wide mouth.


    Right now, he had a fool to medd with. Not only had this annoying brat disrupted his sweet breakfast with his Penguin, but she had also insulted his Penguin.


    When will these people learn his Penguin was far from being ugly? Only he is allowed to bully her however he likes, no one else has that right.


    Ariana¡¯s cup was finally full, Osvaldo couldn¡¯t stand her anymore.


    He chuckled deeply, an amusedugh escaping his throat as he thought of the things he would do to her.


    He ruffled his hair the long ck thick strands falling to his shoulder. He took out his shoes and started towards Ariana, his robe loosely hanging on his shoulder, disying his chiseled chest.


    His eyes... those golden eyes were glowing with something wild.


    <fn22ed> The rightful source is find?novel</fn22ed>


    Even while mad, Osvaldo still looked heavenly.


    "Pretty." He walked straight toward her eyes on her like a predator circling the cage. Ariana panicked at she saw him, her heart racing wildly.


    She had not expected to see the madman today. She wanted to scream, but she held herself.


    Wait! Did he just call her pretty?


    Did the madman just call her pretty? Does this mean she had a chance to with him? With his wealth?


    Ariana smiled, tucking her hair to the side, smiling. Even the madman knew she was pretty. But Osvaldo onlyughed in his mind.


    What a fool! He thought staring at the girl. She wanted everything her sister had yet here she was moments ago badmouthing Penny like he was some disease.


    "Pretty." He said again with a smile.


    "I know I¡¯m pretty madman if only I had found you first." Ariana smiled. "But it¡¯s not toote you know. All I have to do is kick the useless Penny out." She muttered staring at him.


    "You prefer me to my sister don¡¯t you?" Ari asked but Osvaldo suddenly bent on his knee, crawling to the girl standing in the lounge like he was a little animal eating to be hugged or kissed.


    Ariana didn¡¯t run away, she stood there smiling from ear to ear ready to receive him. She couldn¡¯t wait for Penny toe see how the madman loved her and preferred her instead.


    She would show Penny that she can also take the madman without even trying.


    When Osvaldo reached her feet, Ariana bent down to pat his hair, but his next move made her pause.


    <strong>BLAACCH!</strong>


    "Eww!!!" Ariana blurted out.

 Chapter 90: SISTERS DELIMA 2

    "How dare you pour your mad waste at me?" Ariana picked up a vase.


    But then... an idea immediately sparked.


    So what if she used it on him now?


    Thewyers had made one thing clear, Penny would be held responsible and removed from this house if she hurt him. But no one said anything about framing her.


    Ariana was curious to know what would happen if she hurt Osvaldo and then maybe med Penny for it. It¡¯s not like anyone would know.


    After all, was just a harmless madman.


    Without a second thought, Ariana¡¯s hand shot toward the vase on the table. Heavy, fragile, expensive. She raised it high, aiming straight for his skull.


    But before it could swing down, a firm hand caught her wrist mid-air.


    Osvaldo¡¯s fingers tightened, eyes sharp now, deadly. He was not on his feet, staring down at her like she was nothing but dust under his feet.


    And then he smiled.


    Not the yful kind.


    The terrifying kind.


    "Fool," he said softly...


    Before Ariana could register what was happening, Osvaldo blew a pink substance into her eyes.


    "Ahhh," Ariana screamed at the pain staggering back, mming into the wall with a scream. The vase in her hands broke as it hit the floor.


    Just then, Penny returned, holding the project file. Her eyes widened at the scene before her.


    "Mr. Osvaldo!" she gasped, rushing forward to pull him back from her sister.


    "What have you done?" Penny asked. Osvaldo pointed at her sister, face pitiful like a kid that had been hurt as he showed her his ribs which Ariana had kicked.


    His lip even poked out in a perfect pout.


    "What have you done Ariana?" Penny barked rushing towards her sister and then pped her hard. Confused Ariana held her cheeks, eyes brimming with tears.


    "Why did you hit me?!!" She screamed at Penny. She was the victim here, she had no idea what that madman had done to her.


    She had heard Osvaldo speak normally. He called her a fool. This man wasn¡¯t mad at all.


    No, he¡¯s a monster.


    "I can take your insults, Ariana. I can take your tantrums. But I won¡¯t let you hurt Mr. Osvaldo. He¡¯s off-limits."


    "But..."


    "Enough Ariana. You have overstayed your wee. Take your project and leave." Penny threw the book at her sister and took Osvaldo away.


    She didn¡¯t react because she cared too much, no, she reacted because if anything ever happened to Osvaldo... she would be med.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be touched.


    "You¡¯ll regret this, Penelope," Ariana growled, clutching the book. "Just watch."


    She stormed out of the penthouse like thunder.


    <fn01e2> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel</fn01e2>


    "ARGH!!" she screeched, stomping her foot on the marble when she reached outside. Never in her life had she been humiliated this badly. She bent down, snatched off her shoes, and threw them down the stairs.


    She couldn¡¯t even look at them anymore. While she cried about her designer shoes being infested, Ari had seen a few maids staring at her.


    "What are you looking at, don¡¯t you have work to do?!" She yelled at them and they all scrambled away.


    That man was not mad at all. He¡¯s only pretending. Ariana could not wait to tell the others. Osvaldo, lookedpletely normal when he hit her.


    He had looked for her trouble only to y the victim in the end.


    Ariana walked over to the car, "Get me out of here." She yelled at the chauffeur.


    The man didn¡¯t hesitate. He started the engine and drove off, while Ariana fumed in the backseat, clutching the ruined shoes like trophies of war.


    ####


    "Can you believe how mean your sister was to me?" Osvaldo said clicking his tongue, and Penny who applied ointment to his wound paused to look at him.


    She felt pity for him. Osvaldo does not deserve to be treated this way. She had no idea why Ariana was this heartless and mean.


    Little did she know, the calcting monster seated before her was the one who had orchestrated everything.


    This was just his little way of paying that little demon back for what she had done to his wife.


    "I¡¯m sorry Mr Osvaldo." Penny apologized. It was a part of their contract never to hurt Osvaldo as she would be immediately removed.


    "It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. It just hurts a lot you know." He said calmly and Penny blew the red spot applying more ointment to his injury.


    "Thank you Penguin." He said with a smile.


    "Y... You¡¯re wee." She responded, a pic Ng his gaze.


    "For your kindness, I have a surprise for you tonight." Osvaldo suddenly said.


    "What is it?" Penny asked.


    "You¡¯ll know when you see it." His smile widened and Penny wondered what surprise he had for her.


    Once she was done applying the ointment, Osvaldo walked over to another part of theb to get something. And after a few minutes, he returned with a ss filled with what looked like water in his hands.


    "Here drink this Penguin." He said handing it over to her.


    "What is this?" Penny took it from him.


    "Your weight loss journey begins now Penguin. Don¡¯t always forget to take this every morning and evening." He said calmly and she nodded.


    Penny didn¡¯t hesitate to drink the bitter-sweet drink. She tastes worse and would even drink worse if it meant she¡¯d get rid of these excess fats.

 Chapter 91: AUCTION 1

    Penny¡¯s heart skipped. Was this a secret party? A masquerade? Something hidden from the public eye?


    "I have clothes, I can wear those." Penny said calmly.


    "Yes miss Penny. But master Osvaldo specifically requested that you wear these clothes. And the mask too." Hughes said.


    What did Osvaldo want with the mask? Where they attending a secret party or some hidden social gathering? Penny wondered.


    She wasn¡¯t good at social events, infact she hated people because all they talked about was her body and nothing else. Her anxiety made her stomach twist just thinking about being around strangers.


    She bit her lip, eyes drifting toward the mask again.


    Maybe... just maybe... if no one could see her face, she could breathe a little easier.


    "Come on, Penny," she muttered to herself. "You signed the contract. You signed up for all of this."


    Then, louder: "Alright."


    A soft smile touched Hughes¡¯ face. "Let me help you get ready." Hughes said calmly, ushering her new mistress into the closet. It seems this room is the only ce Osvaldo had not touched while he refinished the Penthouse. Maybe because he didn¡¯t want to wake Penny up, or better still scare her more after everything he made her go through.


    Penny sat before the dressing mirror, staring at her reflection as Hughes started drying her damp hair.


    Penny sat in front of the vanity mirror, watching Hughes dry her damp curls with gentle hands. For a while, the room was quiet, calm, almostforting.


    "You¡¯re truly a blessing to us, Miss Penny," Hughes said suddenly, her voice filled with genuine warmth. "Since your arrival, Master Osvaldo¡¯s health has improved so much. We always thought only science could save him... but it seems you were the miracle we needed."


    Penny¡¯s heart clenched.


    "It¡¯s not me, Hughes," she whispered. "Maybe it was just time. Nature decided to help him." Penny said biting her inner cheeks as she spoke. She didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    She should not get too deep, this was all a sham and it would be over soon.


    One year was not that long.


    She should be more focused to losing the extra pounds to shame her stupid ex and sister rather than thinking she is some miracle that healed a madman.


    Still... she couldn¡¯t stop the question that had been burning in her mind.


    "Why did Mr. Osvaldo¡¯s father make him mad?"


    Hughes paused. Her hands stilled in Penny¡¯s hair.


    Penny continued gently, "I mean... what kind of parent would do that to their child?"


    She knew what cruel parents looked like, her own mother was living proof. But even cruelty, she believed, had reasons. What was Dewitt Adkins¡¯ excuse?


    Hughes stared into the mirror, eyes shadowed with old memories.


    "He was saving him," she said atst. "Saving him from the monsters of this world."


    Penny turned to face her fully now, silent.


    Hughes hated the memory of that night, her master and madam were good people. They didn¡¯t deserve any of the things they got from those bad people.


    And to think their masters brother has been the one to betray him, it was truly heart breaking.


    Back then, Hughes was younger, an orphan with no family. Dewitt Adkins had saved her from her huge debt back then, and in return, he demanded her loyalty.


    In her knowledge, Dewitt was a kind man. Both he and his wife, but Osvaldo wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t take after his father at all. Infact he was a spoilt, arrogant intelligent brat. The one that always messed around the maids and punish them with those science experiment of his.


    There was even a time he had made the entire house fart for a full day when his father traveled. And heughed while he watched them fart.


    It took the mercy of God, and their endless pleas for him to undo what he did.


    But with his genius brain, Osvaldo had found a cure to one of the deadliest disease in the world yfully. Dewitt had tested it on a couple of volunteers and it worked perfectly, so he decided to help the poor.


    He created his own foundation, ready to help the needy and less privileged. But that has been in worst mistake.


    They threw a party to celebrate their victory and new life,but everyone wanted that cure. Especially the greedy wealthy people from wealthy families. Government officials and other huge political men.


    Most doctors, scientists and herbalist were jealous that a little child of seven could find such cure. Cure that has taken generations to find.


    But most of all, they wanted that drug, for just the wealthy ones. So that they could bill them billions to get it.


    Every man in this world was greedy, you¡¯ll can never know, until they¡¯re found in certain situations. Hughes had seen them kill her madam right before her eyes and she had seen who had pulled the trigger.


    She had seen them snatch the cure that day, but to this very day, no one said they knew who had taken it.


    They probably have it stored in a safe or they probably have disposed it.


    But the hunters didn¡¯t stop there. Especially the top business men in the country. They didn¡¯t just want to get rid of the drugs, the wanted the source too.


    They wanted the little boy. The one with the brains.


    They were all scared of they let him live longer he would run them all out of business. But Dewitt was a thousand times ahead of them. And he made his smart boy mad.


    "In his theory, of his son was useless, he would be unwanted." Hughes said calmly.


    "Then why did he prepare an antidote if he wanted Mr Osvaldo mad?" Penny asked staring at new earrings Hughes ced in her ears. <fn563f> Chapters first released on f?ndnovel</fn563f>


    "Maybe he doesn¡¯t want him mad forever. The madness is meant to be temporary. And when Master Osvaldo is old enough, he would take revenge on everyone that ever hurt his parents.

 Chapter 92: AUCTION 2

    "Thank you," Penny said again.


    She has never gotten a princess treatment before. Things like this are what she saw her parents give to Ariana all her life. They even make her Ariana¡¯s maid too in nights like this.


    Penny smiled. It¡¯s ironic how she was living the same life now.


    When both women stepped out of the room, they walked through the now beautiful halls. Penny held the rays for support as she walked through the grand stairs, when she reached the second section of the stairs, she could see Osvaldo.


    He stood at the bottom of the stairs, head lowered, one hand restingzily on the rail, a finger tapping softly. He wore a sleek ck suit, tailored perfectly to his tall frame. His long ck hair was tied loosely, and under the soft light, his golden eyes sparkled like fireflies.


    Penny¡¯s heart skipped.


    Penny had wondered what he would look like in normal clothes, but she had no idea he would look this good.


    His presence screamed power and authority. One look from him can bring many nations down.


    Penny had no idea she held her breath at the sight of him, but she did. It¡¯s just a normal womanly instinct whenever they say a hot man or maybe a man they want to impress.


    She pushed her tommy in, shoulders raised without an idea she was doing that.


    "Master, Miss Penny is here." Barnaby who was standing behind his master announced. He was mesmerized by his Madams beauty tonight. Truly, money can transform an ugly-looking pig, into a beautiful one.


    Is this the same Penny they all know, or is she a new one? They couldn¡¯t tell themselves.


    Osvaldo raised his head quickly, his now golden eyes on his penguin. He smiled, almost changing his mind about them going out tonight. He wanted her hidden. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see his priceless possession.


    His Penguin.


    But then she wanted to show her off. He wanted everyone to see his Penguin was so beautiful. The most beautiful woman in all of Owlsgrave.


    "Are you ready Penguin?" He asked and Penny quickly nodded.


    Osvaldo stretched out his hand, and after a slight hesitation, she ced her small, slightly shaky hand in his. His fingers curled around hers, firm but gentle.


    "There¡¯s no reason to be afraid," he said softly. "I¡¯m here with you."


    Her heart fluttered. It was dancing again. That silly little thing inside her chest, always acting out whenever this man was near.


    Why him?


    Why now?


    He didn¡¯t need to do much. A simple touch, a simple look, and she felt like she was falling.


    Both people stepped out of the penthouse, Penny¡¯s eyes went to the beautiful car just parked at the entrance there. It looked quite fancy, a car she¡¯d never had the chance to be in before.


    "You look beautiful tonight, Penguin," Osvaldo said, leading her toward the car.


    She smiled, a bit unsure of how to respond. Compliments were new to her. Chris had never told her she was beautiful, not once. Not even on the day he imed he loved her.


    <fn3b2a> The source of th?s content is Find_Novel(.</fn3b2a>


    She opened her mouth, nervous. "You... you look handsome too."


    Did she say it right? Was that weird?


    Osvaldo chuckled, clearly amused. "Thank you," he said with a smile that made her ears turn red.


    He opened the door for her, helped her inside like a true gentleman, then got in beside her. The car hummed softly as the driver pulled out.


    Barnaby and Hughes who stood by the door watching their little Young master leave with the new young mistress both smiled. They were so sure Dewitt and their former mistress would have been happy to see their son so happy.


    "How time flies Barnaby," Hughes said calmly.


    "It sure does fly. I hope things can stay like these forever." He said.


    "It will, as long as Master Osvaldo says hidden," Hughes said calmly.


    "Master Osvaldo is like a baby bird waiting to fly. And questions have begun to arise after his face got shown publicly." Barnaby said.


    The Adkinswyers have all tightened the security a few days ago after their return. They have been receiving different subtle threats since Osvaldo¡¯s face surfaced online. The higher-ups were now so curious about the boy and how he was still very much alive.


    "What do we do Barnaby, we promised to protect him at all costs," Hughes said.


    "That is why I have been sabotaging Miss Penny¡¯s new drugs," Barnaby said.


    "Our new Mistress is so smart. She had found the cure without even knowing. If she finds the cure for master Osvaldo to be fine, then he will take revenge on the ones that hurt his parents and that would be his downfall." Barnaby said.


    "What did you do Barnaby? Pray you don¡¯t get caught, else you will be dead by Masters hands." Barnaby hadmitted a grave crime. They all know their master had been searching for a cure himself for years.


    Hughes could not begin to imagine what would happen if Osvaldo discovered the truth.


    "He would only know if you tell him, Hughes," Barnaby said and started walking away.

 Chapter 93: AUCTION 3

    "Dont be shy, I¡¯m only trying to make sure you don¡¯t trip, Penguin," he teased, gently pulling her closer. "Let¡¯s go. I promise, you¡¯ll love it."


    She slipped her hand into his, her fingers fitting perfectly against his palm. Together, they entered the auction house, and the atmosphere shifted the second they stepped in.


    All eyes turned to them and murmurs began in the room as everyone wondered who they were and what they were doing here.


    Suddenly, both Osvaldo and Penny became the center of attention.


    Who were they?


    Were they new in town?


    How have no one seen them until now?


    An elegantly dressed man with amanding presence and a woman in a soft blue dress that shimmered like moonlight, curvy, masked, and beautiful in an unconventional way. Some admired. Others sneered. But everyone noticed.


    "Who are those two?"


    "They came in a limousine. Maybe foreign investors?"


    "They¡¯re being led upstairs. To that floor..."


    "But no one ever goes there unless you¡¯re the most powerful one."


    The murmurs only grew louder as Penny and Osvaldo were personally escorted to the executive skybox. A ss-walled suite at the top of the auction house, reserved only for the elite of Owlsgrave.


    And not just any elite, the most powerful families of Owlsgrave.


    Below them, the auction floor bustled with wealthy bidders in sparkling gowns and tailored tuxedos. The wealthiest people of the city have all arrived in their fancy dress ready for their next showoff.


    Penny¡¯s jaw dropped slightly as she took in the view from above. She leaned closer to the ss.


    "Is this even legal?" she whispered.


    "Only if you¡¯re me," Osvaldo said with a smirk, handing her a chilled ss of something fruity. "Rx. We¡¯re not here to buy the moon." He added.


    She gave him a skeptical look. "You sound like we are."


    He didn¡¯t reply. He only clinked his ss against hers.


    <strong>####</strong>


    The auction began. Items rolled across the stage in waves of light and excitement, antique paintings, ancient jewelry, even a yacht.


    They were all priceless possessions acquired by the best archeologist in the world. Some were missing items and others were lost items.


    Penny sipped slowly, enjoying the strange thrill of it all. Her earlier nerves had begun to fade. Being beside Osvaldo made her feel like she belonged in a ce like this, even if this was her first time knowing what a rich auctions felt like.


    Things like these are what she died to watch on TV. She would wait untilte at night to see what her parents had acquired at every auction they went to with Ariana.


    Ariana would purposely unt her bought jewel before Penny, and would even give her some, but their mother would drag it all away, saying Penny didn¡¯t deserve any of it.


    <fn19aa> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn19aa>


    Right now, Penny realized Ariana did all of those on purpose. She did it every time their mother was there and time and time again, Penny kept falling for it.


    She pressed her lips together, trying to brush off the thought.


    Then, the final item was announced.


    The auctioneer, a tall man with a booming voice and a theatrical ir, stepped onto the stage. "And now, for ourst item of the evening... a piece unlike any other."


    Penny leaned forward, curious. She hadn¡¯t seen anything she liked since her arrival and hoped thisst piece would be something she would like.


    "A one-of-a-kind relic, humble in form, yet infamous in legacy." The man gestured dramatically, and the curtains parted to reveal...


    Her car...


    Her Tata Nano....


    The tiny, red car she had driven through rain, heartbreak, and humiliation. The same one her sister had mocked. The one she¡¯d parked in back alleys to avoid drawing attention.


    It sat under the spotlight like a joke someone forgot tough at.


    Penny froze.


    No. No no no...


    "Is this the surprise?" she asked Osvaldo slowly, her heart dropping. "My... my car?"


    Was this his idea of a joke?


    Was he nning to humiliate her?


    She knew he couldn¡¯t think striaght because he was mad and always thought like a child. But this?


    She looked at him, but he gave nothing away. Just watched the stage calmly, sipping his drink.


    The auctioneer cleared his throat. "The opening bid for this... unique piece of automotive history begins at $20,000."


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    Someone scoffed. "Twenty grand for that? That car¡¯s barely worth two chickens and a wheelbarrow."


    "I wouldn¡¯t even buy it for my dog," another man muttered,ughing.


    "What a stupid auction. It¡¯s a glorified tin can."


    Penny shrank into her seat, her cheeks burning. Her fingers curled around the ss, knuckles white. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She was going to cry. She...


    "Twenty million."


    The voice hit the room like thunder.


    Silence followed.


    Everyone froze.


    Heads turned toward the ss box on the top floor.


    Osvaldo had lowered his mask. His golden eyes were glowing beneath the dim lights.


    He looked calm. Deadly. Proud.


    "This car," he said, "belongs to my wife so I¡¯d bid it for twenty million."


    And just like that, the entire auction house fell silent.


    Penny¡¯s eyes widened. "W-What... did you just do?"


    "I bought your car," he said softly, setting down his ss.


    "For twenty million?" she nearly whispered, stunned.


    He turned to her. "That car carried the most precious person in the world. It deserves to be priceless."


    Penny didn¡¯t know what to say. Osvaldo had turned the cheapest car in the world into the most expensive one.

 Chapter 94: AUCTION 4

    "50million going once, twice and done!" The actioneer stamped the board as he ended the auction.


    Penny was yet to believe Osvaldo had turned her useless car into the most expensive one in the world.


    Right now, she felt like a fool for thinking he wanted to mock her. He didn¡¯t do it at all. His intentions until this very moment had been genuine.


    "Why did you do this?" Penny asked, her eyes moistening with tears as she stared at him.


    "Why else Penguin?" Osvaldo asked.


    "Let¡¯s say you¡¯ve been good all week, and I decided to reward you." He smiled.


    "Thank you." Penny said calmly wiping her tears with the back of her hands, sniffing like a child. This was too much for her to take.


    No one has ever shown her so much love and care, or ever rewarded her for doing the bare minimum. Penny didn¡¯t think she deserves any of this.


    Osvaldo pulled his little wife closer into a warm embrace as he patted her back. Both people ignored the peering gazes of the people around that stared at them, wanting to know who they were.


    This new man was challenging. He had just dared everyone in Owlsgrave and they were all eager to know who the secret couple were.


    The Adkinswyers were quick to settle the bill with the auctioneer before escorting their boss and their new mistress back to the Adkin¡¯s estate again.


    The news about the Tata Nano car being the most expensive car in the world went across the inte. Every lips spoke about it.


    It was the new hottest topic in town as everyone around the world wanted a piece of it.


    ording to the sources, an unknown man had purchased the car, stating that it belonged to his wife, so therefore, it was a priceless possession. People¡¯s curiosity was at it¡¯s peak, as they all wondered who this said man was and how much he could be worth.


    "Chris, have you seen this?" Ariana who was about to fall asleep recieved a message from her friend and had to check only for her eyes to go wild.


    No, Penny¡¯s car cannot be the most expensive car in the world.


    How did this happen?


    How is it even possible?


    She couldn¡¯t be driving a car cheaper than Penny¡¯s. Ari bit her bottom lips, staring at her cellphone.


    She knows both her family and the Peterson¡¯s were all going through financial crisis at the moment. Hell would have to break lose before she can gets this car. So she had a n.


    Penny couldn¡¯t have seen the news already right? She would sneak into the Adkins family house tomorrow and steal Penny¡¯s car.


    Penny doesn¡¯t deserve that car, she does. She¡¯s the worthy one. Penny is just a fat ugly bitch.


    Before Ariana could respond to her friend, another text came in.


    <i>"These are the strange couple that got the highest bid of the night. Who do you think they are?"</i> She asked and Ari stared closely at the masked couple.


    She would have pointed her sister and her mad husband, but Penny was too ugly to be the chubby looking girl in the video. That couldn¡¯t be Penny. No way.


    <i>"I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll ask mummy and daddy, they may know."</i>


    After her little chit chat with her friend Ari went to bed as usual. She would sleep perfectly fine tonight knowing Abby had gotten her drugs and wouldn¡¯t be crying to anyone tonight and by morning, she would be the first person to unt the richest car in the world the night after it was bought.


    In the middle of the night, Ariana jolted awake.


    Her skin was drenched in sweat. The AC was on full st... so why was the room boiling?


    What the hell is going on?


    She turned to Chris but realized he was not on the bed with her. When she tried to stand, she noticed her hands and feet where chained to the bed again.


    Ariana¡¯s eyes turned wide. No, she must be hallucinating again. She needs to wake up, this cannot happen again. She closed her eyes tight.


    "It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s just a dream Ari wake up." She muttered continuously to herself and when she opened her eyes again, she was still in that room. Still chained to the bed like a sacrificial animal ready to be ughtered.


    "Help me!" She screamed.


    "Someone help!" She screamed again, trying to get out of bed. At least this time, the light were turned on so she could see everything around so clearly.


    A shadow moved from her side but when she turned she found no one.


    What the hell is going on? Who was ying mind games with her?


    "Chris!" Ariana called.


    "Chris please if this is a joke stop it." She cried.


    <fn964d> Read full story at Find~Novel</fn964d>


    Thest time she had thought Osvaldo and Penny were ying with her, but they weren¡¯t even here. So what is going on?


    Suddenly, silent muttering started behind her and Ariana¡¯s grip on the shit tightened. She closed her eyes, her heart racing so hard. She couldn¡¯t take it.


    "Please don¡¯t kill me please." Ari yelled above her voice, pleading and begging anyone that had kept her here.


    And then suddenly, "Ariana what is wrong with you, wake up!" When she opened her eyes again, she was greeted by her family standing before her.

 Chapter 95: DREAMS AND HALLUCINATIONS

    "Who? There¡¯s no one in the room." Chris said.


    "Calm down Ariana. There¡¯s no one here, it was only a nightmare." Maybelline held her daughter close.


    "But mum... You don¡¯t understand. I saw them with my own eyes." Ari cried. "They chained me to the bed, look at my wrist." She stretched her hands towards her mother, but there was no mark of the tight chain on her wrist. Not even a little red mark, even if she could feel the aftermath of it.


    Ari felt like she was losing her mind. What the hell is wrong with her?


    This would be the second time she¡¯s had this nightmare that feels so real. Everything she felt was real.


    "There¡¯s nothing on your hand, sweetheart," Maybelline said to her child. "It¡¯s just a nightmare." She added. But Ariana was not satisfied with their words.


    Only she knew what she had seen. She wouldn¡¯t expect them to believe her.


    What she didn¡¯t understand was what was happening to her.


    Who wants to ruin her life?


    "Your mother is right Ariana. You had a nightmare, I¡¯ll book an appointment with my therapist tomorrow. He¡¯ll help you out." Abby suggested.


    "You can¡¯t sleep alone anymore, just to be on the safe side. Come to my room love, I¡¯ll take care of you." Maybelline said calmly and Ari walked away with her. David followed closely behind them, but Chris, Greg, and Abby stayed back.


    The trio looked between themselves.


    "This problem started with Ariana sleeping in that madman¡¯s house. I told you it was a bad idea." Chris said.


    "You think it has anything to do with the madman?" Greg asked confused. He knew Dewitt made his only son mad, but what does that have to do with Ariana or the penthouse?


    Or, were the particles of madness now spread around the penthouse? Was that even possible?


    But why isn¡¯t Penny affected by it? It would be better if the madness got to her, that way she¡¯d be automatically disqualified from being the madman¡¯s wife.


    "What do you think?" Chris asked back.


    "Let¡¯s hope that her therapy section with Doctor Taler works out and everything will go back to normal," Abby said calmly.


    ####


    Once everyone was back to sleep, Arianay in bed with her mother, afraid of closing her eyes even for a minute. She was scared she would hallucinate again.


    But do hallucinations need sleep to be effective?


    She was seated on the bed, staring at the door when suddenly, the light turned off.


    Ariana panicked immediately, eyes darting around. Her heart raced wildly in her chest as she tried to stay calm. It was only power outrage, it happens all the time. The power would be restored soon.


    "Pretty?" A voice sounded deep in her ears, the hotness of his breath fanning her ears. Ariana turned to look, but there was no one behind her, just the headboard.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t dreaming and she had just heard the terrifying madman¡¯s voice. He called her pretty like he did this afternoon.


    <fn4> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fn4>


    Was he the one ying these mind games with her?


    If he is, it¡¯s not funny.


    Her heart raced faster...


    Why is it taking them so long to restore power, they¡¯re supposed to do so now.


    She tried searching for her cell phone but didn¡¯t seem to reach it. So she went ahead to wake her sleeping mother up.


    Ariana¡¯s fingers moved across the bed gently, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t reach her mother no matter how much she tried. She kept trying, but it seemed something was pulling her back.


    Then all of a sudden, the light turned on again and her eyes went wide.


    There was blood everywhere. The mattress, floor, walls, everything was drenched in blood.


    Then she saw him...


    Osvaldo was standing right before her, eyes bloodshot. Blood dropped from his hair, eyes, nose, mouth, hands, feet, everywhere. There was not a part of his body blood didn¡¯t drop from.


    In his hands was a knife dripping with blood as well. Osvaldo grinned as he watched her.


    "P... Please don¡¯t kill me, I... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you." Ari cried out moving up in bed as she tried to distance herself from him. This is not how she had imagined she would die.


    "Fool." He said and with that, heunched. Like an animal, ready to devour her.


    Osvaldo jumped on the bed, crawling quickly to her and Ariana screamed her lungs out.


    "No! No! Please don¡¯t harm me! Please don¡¯t kill me!


    "I¡¯ll do anything!"


    He pinned her down, pressing her hands against the sheet with one hand, and used the other which held the knife to stab her gut. Her chest.


    Ari screamed. The pain she felt was unbearable. It surged through her entire being. Ariana screamed till she could no longer scream. She was slowly losing it, and just when she thought she was finally dead.


    "Ariana, why are you screaming again, you¡¯re not even asleep yet?" Maybelline asked shaking her back to reality.


    All through the night, no one slept in the Wird mansion because of Ariana¡¯s constant hallucinations.

 Chapter 96: UNWANTED FART

    She red at the screen shing in front of her. Her blue tired eyes were already on the verge of giving up.


    "I... I can¡¯t do this anymore." Penny managed when her legs finally gave out and she reached for the stop button, Osvaldo¡¯s voice came sharp and firm.


    "Walk!"


    Her fingers froze.


    She groaned loudly but obeyed, slowing the machine and dragging her feet like a grumpy penguin on a mission.


    Osvaldo stood beside her with folded arms and a satisfied smile. "That¡¯s my girl," he muttered, but Penny felt like she was going to die.


    It would be a shame if, after everything, she would not be able to lose even a little pound.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Osvaldo was so harsh on her right now. It¡¯s almost as if he hadn¡¯t made her car the most expensive car in the world justst night. He was all sweet and kind to her, and right now, he was acting like he didn¡¯t know her.


    "We¡¯re almost done Penguin." He added and Penny kept running. She bit her lower lip, determined to finish up today, even if she could see her life shing right before her eyes.


    "Five... four... three... two... one... stop."


    Osvaldo¡¯s deep voice echoed across the gym like music to her ears.


    Penny didn¡¯t even wait for him to say another word, she hit the stop button on the treadmill and dropped straight to the floor like a sack of potatoes.


    Her legs spread out like noodles, her arms limp at her sides, her chest heaving. Beads of sweat trickled down her face as she gasped for air,pletely out of breath.


    "Water," she croaked, barely lifting her hand. "I need... water..."


    She sounded like someone crawling through a desert, desperate for an oasis.


    "Not yet, Penguin," Osvaldo said, strolling over and squatting in front of her with a bottle of water in his hands. There was a wide grin on his lips, dimples showing so clearly, that it was hard not to notice how boyishly handsome he looked.


    He was clearly enjoying himself.


    "But you did a good job today," he added, his voice softer now.


    "You¡¯re a good Penguin."


    He gently ruffled her damp hair, like she was a little kid who had just won a race. Penny narrowed her eyes and pped his hand away.


    "Don¡¯t pat my head like I¡¯m five," she mumbled, her face flushed red, not just from exhaustion, but also because he looked way too pleased with himself.


    She was dying for water and yet here he is trying to y with her situation.


    "Why the anger?" Osvaldo chuckled. "You only ran for ten minutes, and you¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve been running for hours."


    Penny¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.


    Ten minutes?


    Just ten??


    Her mouth dropped a little as she stared at him, shocked and betrayed.


    But... but... she had genuinely believed she¡¯d run for at least two hours straight.


    Her eyes slowly dropped to the floor, cheeks puffed and red with embarrassment. Her shoulders slumped, and she looked like a scolded penguin with noeback.


    Osvaldo chuckled again, watching her silently sulk.


    "C... Can I have the water now Mr Osvaldo?" Penny asked wiping her tongue across her lips.


    "Of course, you¡¯ve earned it." He said opening the water. "But just a mouthful, because we have other things to do before breakfast." He added.


    "Another running?" Penny asked if she could faint if he made her climb the treadmill again.


    "No penguin." He said calmly.


    "Lay t on the floor," Osvaldomanded and Penny did as asked without a word. Sheid on her back, hands and feet resting on the floor as she waited for Osvaldo¡¯smand.


    <fnf246> Checktest chapters at find~novel</fnf246>


    She saw him walk away and after a few seconds, he returned with a bowl in his hands.


    When Osvalso reached her, he ced the bowl on the floor and then knelt just by her side.


    "Raise your knee Penguin were going to do a few pushups." He said calmly and Penny did as asked.


    She gulped, raising her knee as asked to read her mind for the next phase of their exercise. She watched Osvaldo kneel before her.


    He straddled her bent knee, his firm thighs pressing hers together. She blinked. This was... new.


    Then, slowly, he leaned toward the bowl, picked up a slice of watermelon, and held it between his teeth.


    "Now," he said, voice muffled slightly, "stretch both your hands like you¡¯re about to touch your knee."


    Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed. She stretched, feeling her sore muscles protest with every inch.


    "Eat the sd, Penguin."


    The fruit was dangling in front of her, sweet, red, juicy temptation.


    She leaned up, struggling, stomach crunching. Her arms reached forward, face tilting.


    Just an inch more...


    Then <strong>FRAP!!!</strong>


    Penny froze mid-crunch, horrified.


    Her eyes met Osvaldo¡¯s. He didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t say a word.


    For one blissful second, she thought he might pretend it hadn¡¯t happened.


    Then, he wrinkled his nose.


    She wanted the ground to open and swallow her whole.


    "I..." she stammered, "I think the AC made a sound... or maybe the fruit is..."


    "Smelly fruit, hmm?" Osvaldo said slowly, still hovering above her.


    Penny covered her face with both hands. "I want to die."


    "Penguin," Osvaldo said with a teasing glint in his eyes. "Why would you die because you farted." He chuckled.


    He leaned closer, the fruit still in his mouth. "You still haven¡¯t eaten this." Penny closed her eyes so tight as she took a bite of the fruit on his lips.


    "You¡¯re the only woman in the world who can gas me up and still look cute doing it."


    "Stop talking!" she whined, cheeks on fire. "Let me vanish in peace Mr Osvaldo." Her words only made himugh more.

 Chapter 97: SWEET PLOT

    She had only intended to abuse Penny as always while also retrieving her project, but she had no idea this would happen.


    "Penny even pped me," Ariana confessed, crying even.


    "That fat bitch. I¡¯ll kill her with my own hands." May spat. "How dare she do this to you?"


    "Why did you go there in the first ce Ariana? You know Penny is now in charge of the Adkins family." Greg said to his daughter-inw. They were all still looking for a means of taking Penny out, and yet she had gone there alone.


    "Even if Ariana went there, Penny has no right to hurt my child." Maybelline spat.


    "I went there for all of us Mother," Ariana said calmly. "We have all been kicked out of our own mansion because of Penny. Do you even know she had furnished the Penthouse?" Ariana asked.


    She had wanted to inform them about it, but couldn¡¯t because other things came up. She was jealous of Penny. That fat unwanted girl was living the life meant for her.


    She should be the one in that penthouse. She should be the one in charge of everything the Adkins owned. She had seen it yesterday, the madman loved her too and even called her pretty, even if she had vomited on her shoes.


    "Penny is squandering all of the Adkins¡¯s wealth. She¡¯svishing everything you all worked so hard for." Ariana said.


    "What do you mean Ariana?" Abby asked with a frown.


    "When I told you that girl is bad for your family, you didn¡¯t believe me. She¡¯s going to run you all dry, just like her useless father did me." May said with a frown.


    "Well, you have nothing to worry about May. Our punishment is over and we return today." Abby said.


    "I¡¯ll go with you, I still have something I need to get from the mansion," Ari said innocently. Then she turned to her mother tears in her eyes.


    "All I did yesterday was confront Penny for asking the maids not to clean the Adkin¡¯s main mansion since our departure, I have no idea she would do this to me, Mother." She said.


    "I don¡¯t know why Penny hates me so much. Have I not been the best sister? Why would she do this to me?" Ari asked wiping her tears with the back of her hands.


    "This is all your fault too Ariana. I warned you never to be nice with social climbers, they would use you to climb to the top and dump you after. Penny is the perfect example of that." Ariana said.


    "That¡¯s enough Ariana. We¡¯ll go back home to Penny, and she¡¯ll have to undo whatever she¡¯s done to you." Greg said. They had no idea how Penny was even the cause of Ariana¡¯s problem, but they needed someone to me, and we¡¯re ready to me her.


    "I can¡¯t believe that girl," Abby said with a frown. Penny has kicked them out while shevishes the money alone.


    "We can still kick her out Mother." Ariana suddenly said and all eyes turned to her.


    "You heard what thewyers said, Ariana. She¡¯s signed the golden contract, she cannot be reced." Abby said. They all have to respect Penny now because one word from her can remove them from the family for good.


    Moments like these are when Abby feels like going crazy the most. It¡¯s funny how they have lost everything while trying to gain it.


    "Chris was the one to create the mess. Let him handle it." Abby said.


    "But mother..."


    "Ariana listen to your mother. You¡¯ve done it before and that¡¯s the reason we all are here now." Greg interrupted her.


    "But when I was there yesterday father, he called me pretty and even yed with me," Ariana said.


    "That¡¯s because he¡¯s mad. It goes on and off. Who knows if that¡¯s not the reason this is happening to you because you were touched by the madman."


    "But..."


    "I think Ariana¡¯s right. We all want to kick Penny out don¡¯t we?" May was the one to speak this time.


    "If we want that thing out, then we should be ready to do anything to take her out," Maybelline said. She would do anything to get Penny out of their lives for good.


    Penny had humiliated her the day she kicked her out. If she thinks she has money, she¡¯ll make sure they steal that money and power from her. They¡¯ll make sure they destroy her till she¡¯s left with nothing.


    "Are you sure May, it would be risking Ariana¡¯s life," Abby asked.


    <fn91eb> Get full chapters from FindN0vel</fn91eb>


    Maybelline stared at her sister-inw. As if marrying Chris who was an imposter wasn¡¯t destroying Ariana¡¯s life already. She held herself from saying those words.


    "Our ns are simple Abby. We set Penny up, in whatever way we can. Get her out of the house and put Ariana in there since the madman loves her already." May said.


    "Don¡¯t forget, the longer we wait, the more your secrets get exposed, Abby. The world cannot know you¡¯re an imposter. Our children need the grand wedding they deserve." May concluded.

 Chapter 98: GRANDPA ADKINS

    He¡¯d heard whispers that Dewitt hired imposters to raise Osvaldo, strangers who were paid to keep him hidden. These people were heartless and there was nothing he could do to save his grandson from them because Dewitt had given the boy to them.


    Each time Darlington tried to speak to the boy, they blocked him. They imed Osvaldo had be so violent he didn¡¯t even remember his own name.


    They would chase him out like a stranger. Treat him like a nobody each time he visited.


    Every time he was here, Osvaldo was always in chains. He would always scream, ready to bite anything. Even when Osvaldo finally turned twenty-five and the anti-madness antidote was administered, nothing changed. Rather, he got madder.


    Darlington Adkins had lost everything till a month ago when his secretary brought him surprising news. Osvaldo had a wife. A real wife. And he was getting better.


    Darlington didn¡¯t believe it at first. But now, standing here, he had to see it for himself.


    Who was this woman who had changed his grandson? What kind of person could reach the heart of someone so broken?


    Not even the best scientist could undo the madness. Osvaldo had hurt everyone, but not this girl ording to what he heard. She¡¯s the only one he had epted.


    Darlington has already loved her before he met her. That woman needs to be protected at all cost. She¡¯s the one with the Adkins heirs.


    Darlington took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock.


    After a few gentle knocks, the massive door creaked open, and Hughes¡¯ face appeared.


    The moment her eyesnded on him, they widened in shock.


    Darlington Adkins?


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    What on earth was their big Master doing here?


    "...Hughes," Darlington called softly.


    The older woman instantly bowed low. "Master," she greeted, her voice full of emotion. She didn¡¯t know whether to cry or celebrate. Was this real?


    Maybe the Adkins legacy wasn¡¯t lost after all.


    "Where is my daughter-inw?" Darlington asked.


    "Please,e this way, Master. Young Master is in the gym room with our young mistress. I¡¯ll get them right away," Hughes said, smiling warmly.


    "Really? Is he really normal now?" Darlington raised a brow whispering thest part and Hughesughed. He still had his personality.


    "Not quite, Master. But he¡¯s a little better than before." Hughes nodded, eyes bright. "Master¡¯s been married for a month now. You¡¯ll meet her soon. Please, wait here." Hughes said.


    <fn56ec> This update is avable on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn56ec>


    "Alright. I have a few gift items in the car for my granddaughter-inw. Please send them over." Hughes nodded as she turned to the maids around and they went to work.


    A few other maids quickly gathered, politely guiding Darlington to the lounge. He was offered drinks and food as he waited, the scent of fresh bread and tea filling the air.


    Meanwhile, Hughes was already hurrying down the hall, heading straight to the gym with quick, eager steps. Her heart was racing with excitement, she couldn¡¯t wait to deliver the news.


    She hoped their master Osvaldo would be pleased to see his grandfather. The two were really so close when Osvaldo was younger, she hoped the same bond could continue now.


    "One more Penguin, this is thest." Osvaldo ced a slice of apple between his teeth and positioned himself again, ready to receive her lips.


    Penny bit on her lower lips as she watched him. Thest few times he had given her the fruit, he sucked her lips like he was something delicious. Penny didn¡¯t think she could take it anymore.


    "C... Can¡¯t we do it without the fruit?" Penny asked.


    "I¡¯m your instructor Penguin. My way is the best. Besides, me sucking on your lips would help you lose weight too." Penny felt like her brain would explode at his words.


    That was not true. There was nothing like sucking the lips makes people lose weight.


    "Now eat it Penguin." She pressed her lips together, gulping as she pushed herself up again. This time, intending to grab it quickly before he sucks her lips.


    But Osvaldo was smarter, before she could grab the fruit, he covered her mouth with his. And at that moment, the door flew open.


    Hughes had been so excited that she forgot to knock.


    Penny who had heard the door pushed Osvaldo off of her as she crawled away. Her face turned pink immediately. She looked like someone caught doing something wrong.


    Hughes on the other hand stood stunned by the door. She knew her master and madam were lost, but she never expected they would be this close.


    But how did Osvaldo know all of these if he¡¯s never been out before?


    Shouldn¡¯t we have the brain of a seven-year-old?

 Chapter 99: MEETING THE FAMILY

    "Who is it?" he asked. The person better be of importance. It¡¯s been a while since anyone has dared visit except Penny¡¯s annoying little sister.


    "Your grandfather," Hughes said softly.


    Osvaldo froze. Then he shifted his gaze to her.


    "Grandfather?" he repeated.


    Hughes nodded. "Yes. He¡¯s here and he had personally asked to see Miss Penny too." Hughes announced.


    Penny peeked at Osvaldo and then at the housekeeper wondering what was happening. Osvaldo had a grandfather?


    And here she thought he had no one. But why did he suddenly want to see her?


    She felt a little anxious. Meeting family members was thest thing Penny wanted. Maybe because of her experiences with people. She¡¯s never loved, it would only result in insults.


    If only she had started her exercise way before now. Maybe she would have looked a little better.


    "We¡¯ll be there shortly, let him know," Osvaldo said calmly, shifting his attention to his Penguin now. And Hughes hurried out of the room, closing the door.


    "Come Penguin, let¡¯s greet my grandfather." He stretched her hands towards her, a smile hanging on his lips.


    "Do you think it¡¯s a good idea?" Penny asked biting her inner cheeks. No one liked her, no one had except him. She was not ready to meet his family yet.


    "Why?" Osvaldo frowned slightly, as if already aware of what was in her mind.


    "You¡¯re beautiful Penelope. I¡¯m so sure Grandpa would love you. It¡¯s a miracle the old man is still alive." Osvaldo said as if reassuring her.


    "But I¡¯m all sweaty and dirty. I don¡¯t think I want to see your grandfather in this outfit."


    But does it matter?


    <fn2d26> Official source is Find1Novel</fn2d26>


    It¡¯s not like anything Osvaldo¡¯s grandfather says would stand. She had already signed the contract and would be staying here for a year. They could all endure her for now because, after a year, she¡¯d be out of here.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with your outfit Penguin," Osvaldo said and she nodded.


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s greet him." Penny smiled taking his hands as she rose to her feet again. She wiped imaginable dust from her body as they both stepped out of the room.


    When they reached the lounge, they were greeted by Darlington Adkins who seemed to be on an important call.


    He was on a call with his assistant because it seemed he had missed an important detail about his new granddaughter-inw since he had been too excited.


    Right now, he wanted to know everything about the girl and who she was.


    "Sir, there isn¡¯t much about her, except she¡¯s the daughter is Maybelline Wird." His assistant began.


    "She¡¯s a Wird?" Darlington asked.


    "No. She¡¯s May¡¯s bastard child. She¡¯s unfortunately a product of rape sir. She¡¯s uneducated and ugly. So basically she¡¯s bad news." He said.


    "But on the bright side, she¡¯s only married to the young master for a year, and after he gets better, she¡¯d leave." Darlington Adkins was silent for a while, then he asked.


    "That couldn¡¯t be the only thing. There should be more about her." He said.


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s none..." Darlington wasn¡¯t done with the call when two people stepped in. A tall brooding young man and a chubby tiny girl behind him.


    Staring at the girl hiding behind his grandson, he wondered if she was the one everyone called ugly.


    She looked nothing like his assistant had described. What the hell is going on?


    Osvaldo walked in calmly, holding his Penguin¡¯s hands behind him.


    Darlington ced his cell phone back in his pocket, his hands gripping his cane, silver hair glinting beneath the smooth lights.


    "Osvaldo?" He called staring at his grandson. The older man¡¯s eyes moistened as he looked at his grandson. Osvaldo reminded him so much of histe son, only that he was more taller with a more defined facial figures.


    "Do you remember your name? Do you remember me, son? I¡¯m your grandfather." He sniffled staring at his little boy.


    "I¡¯m sorry that it took me this long toe to you. I didn¡¯t mean to neglect you." Darlington said calmly moving an inch closer to his grandson.


    "You see I lost my eyesight after what happened and couldn¡¯t see for years. How can a blind old man care for his grandson right?"


    "You¡¯re Darlington Adkins, my grandfather, old man," Osvaldo said and Darlington smiled.


    "So you remember? And you can talk normally?" He rushed towards Osvaldo and gave him a tight hug.


    Even if he was all big and buffy now, he would always be his little baby. His smart grandson.


    "I see you haven¡¯t changed at all. You sound just like Dewitt." Darlington Adkinsughed out staring at the young man before him.


    "Is that supposed to make me feel proud or afraid?" Osvaldo asked.


    Darlington shook his head, almost amused. "Neither. Just... human." He hugged his grandson again.


    The old man who was always so harsh and cold, now looked so happy. His eyes held warmth after all these years.

 Chapter 100: GRANDPA LOVES PENGUIN

    Gorgeous?


    Did Osvaldo¡¯s grandfather just call her gorgeous?


    Penny blinked, startled that he was speaking to her. She hadn¡¯t expected much warmth. She¡¯d braced for judgment, for disdain. But the old man¡¯s eyes... they were kind.


    The first to ever treat her this way for the first time.


    She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, took a small step forward, and bowed slightly.


    "I¡¯m Penelope, sir," she said gently, her voice almost as soft as her presence.


    Darlington¡¯s heart meltedpletely. He wanted to jump but realized he was too old and might break a bone.


    So this was the girl who¡¯d tamed the beast. The one who¡¯d brought Osvaldo back from the shadows. She was nothing like what he¡¯d been told. She was better.


    He imagined little feet running through the vast halls of the penthouse. Soft giggles. Miniature versions of Osvaldo and Penelope, are wild, beautiful, and full of mischief.


    They would surround and love him the same way his grandson did to him. The remaining days of his life would be wonderful.


    My life is perfect again, he thought, smiling as warmth spread through his chest.


    "This calls for celebration." Darlington dered. "The world has to know my grandson is back and well. And my granddaughter..." He said.


    "So beautiful." He added.


    Hughes and Barnaby who were standing by the corner both stared at each other and then back at the old man.


    "Is that a good idea?" Hughes whispered to Barnaby, both people staring at the little reunion.


    "He¡¯ll change his mind once he sees that master is not fully recovered yet and ready for the world. Don¡¯t worry about it." Barnaby said calmly.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast and then we can discuss more about this celebration you speak of," Osvaldo suggested shifting his gaze to his servants who immediately went ahead to set the dining room in order.


    While the trio moved ahead for their breakfast...


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    "Penelope!" A deep voice belonging to Chris boomed from outside.


    <strong>####</strong>


    Ariana had told them everything on their way here. She had even shown them the auction fromst night. Abby¡¯s friends had called telling her news around the inte.


    People were already specting that the couple who had the highest bidding object had arrived topete with the Adkins for their wealth.


    Many were already specting that they were richer and everyone in all of Owlsgrave were curious to know who they were.


    "Doesn¡¯t she look like Penny?" Ariana passed her cell phone around.


    "No, she¡¯s too beautiful to be Penelope." Abby shook her head. The person there looked nothing like the ugly duckling they had kept in their home.


    "The car auctioned looks exactly like Penny¡¯s, I think it¡¯s hers," Ariana said zooming into the photo.


    "You think Penny would take the madman out?" Greg asked.


    "No. I think she hired people to represent her and the madman while they bid the car." Ariana turned to Abby. "I told you mother, that Penelope is a snake. She¡¯svishing the Adkin¡¯s wealth that should be ours." She cried out.


    "Not for too long my dear. I¡¯ll personally make sure she¡¯s out of this family for good." Greg said taking out his phone as he dialed a number. He would make sure Penny pays for everything she¡¯s done.


    "Sir."


    "Find out who purchased the Tata Nano carst night and turned it into the most expensive car in the world." He said to his assistant.


    "On my way sir." The man said and hung up. After a few minutes, he called again, "Sir, the name written on the purchase says Osvaldo Adkins." Greg frowned at this.


    That fat brat! She was trulyvishing their money.


    "Alright." He hung up.


    "What did he say, Greg?" Abby asked.


    "That girl had used Osvaldo¡¯s name to purchase the car. That¡¯s why she kicked us out Abby, she wants the wealth for herself." He said.


    When they reached the Adkins estate, Chris had hurried to the penthouse which now looked more lovely than thest time he was here.


    The sses were now we¡¯ll polished, there were no more unnecessary weeds at the front of the house, just beautiful flowers. Chris frowned.


    It was true. He had been so wrong about Penelope. She wasn¡¯t someone they could just step on. She was tougher than they all had imagined.


    "Penelope!" He banged the door harshly. It was time to put her in her ce, it was time to teach her the rules of the Adkins family.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she had signed the golden contract, they could handle her and make her give them money.


    Penny cannot live avish lifestyle while they all rot and beg her for food.


    Penny who heard the banging sighed. Her soft facade waspletely shattered and now, she wore a frown. Just when will these people leave her alone?


    "Open the door, Hughes," Penny said and the housekeeper went ahead to open it.


    Chris ran inside like a mad dog, pushing Hughes aside but froze mid-air when he saw the people in the house with Penny.<fna2d6> Updates are released by find?novel</fna2d6>

 Chapter 101: SHE OWNS EVERYTHING

    They have all made sure he never steps foot in this household so that it would be easier to steal everything away from them. But now, not only had Penny made things harder, she had invited the old fool here. It was time for him to put this bitch in her ce.


    It¡¯s time for them to teach her the real Adkins rules. The one they had created, and if she doesn¡¯t follow it, then she can leave.


    While Chris was inside confronting Penelope, Ariana¡¯s gaze darted around, searching for the one thing she deemed useless before. The one thing she used to mock Penny for years.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe Penny had turned her stupid car into the most valuable car, and not only that, thepany producing the car was now owned by the Adkins family. Meaning, they couldn¡¯t produce another Tata Nano car ever again.


    Penny might be the only one driving the car in the world right now. The car was now in high demand with no production at all. Ariana was now more than eager to have it.


    She¡¯s never craved something this bad in a very long time. She wanted to brag a little.


    So what if she had insulted the car before?


    So what if those Adkins stupidwyers say she cannot touch anything belonging to Penny or their master?


    Penny was her sister after all, and anything that belonged to her sister was hers.


    "I¡¯ll be back Mother, I need to get something," Ariana said calmly and started walking away. All she had to do was find Penny¡¯s car and then take it as hers.


    When she reached the garage, she noticed it was locked. Ariana looked around, wondering where the keys might be. As she looked around, her eyes caught a guard and she walked up to him.


    "You there!" Ari called and the guard immediately straightened.


    "Madam Ariana." He bowed slightly staring at the girl.


    "How do I open the garage, I need to get my car," Ari said boldly confusing the guard. This was the Adkins¡¯s private garage where all their cars were kept, only his master and madam had the right to this ce. Not even Lucifer can make them open this ce.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think you¡¯re mistaken. This garage is master and madam¡¯s private..."


    "Says who?" Ariana interrupted.


    "It seems you don¡¯t know your ce in this house." She began. "I am the only daughter-inw of the family. I have rights to whatever this is. If you don¡¯t want issues with me, then you better let me through." Ariana barked.


    She didn¡¯t care about how it would happen, all she knew was that she would leave this mansion with Penny¡¯s new car.


    "I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but that is not possible." The guard said. "If you want to gain ess in here, you need permission from our madam or master."


    Ariana clutched her hands into a fist, groaning even. Who does this man think he is to boss her around like this? Since when does a normal guard have authority more than the members of the family?


    She was tired of being treated like dirt.


    Since when does Penny have this much power and control over her?


    <fnc1f1> Fresh chapters posted on find¡¤novel</fnc1f1>


    In her father¡¯s house, Penny didn¡¯t have this much right. She would never allow this. Penny cannot win over her, not today. It was time they put that fat pig in her ce once and for all. They all have to show her who¡¯s in charge here.


    Ariana stumped her foot as she headed back for the penthouse.


    ####


    "What did you want to talk about Chris?" Penny asked staring at him. Looking at Chris now, Penny regretted everything she had done for him in the past.


    She felt like a fool to have loved a man like Chris. He wasn¡¯t a man, he was a bullet she dodged. And she was d, Ariana had stolen him away. Real men don¡¯t get taken because they¡¯re not objects.


    "You furnished the Penthouse again," Chris said, but his words sounded more like an usation.


    "What about that?" Penny asked wondering what he wanted to say this time. Was it a bad thing to furnish her home?


    Were there any rules that say she couldn¡¯t do it?


    "You were hired as a caretaker for the madman Penny, not add to our troubles. And how much did you use in furnishing this house?" Chris asked moving around.


    "Can I not furnish my home?" Penny asked calmly.


    "Not when it affects the madman Penelope. There¡¯s a reason we had all removed the furniture from the mansion." Chris said.


    "That creature behind you always ys with the furniture. He destroys them and harms himself while doing it, that is why we had removed them." He added pointing to Osvaldo whose lips curved into a sly smile, but one wouldn¡¯t notice until they were close to him.


    This stupid pest standing before him. He was bbing too much and Osvaldo felt like having fun again.


    His hands and Briand itch to do something evil. The voices wereing back gradually.


    Though in most instances he has hurt himself with his old equipment, but it was always to protect himself from them.


    When the Petersonsvished their 20% of the money, they had resulted in selling items from Osvaldo¡¯s mansion for their needs. At that, they emptied his penthouse.


    In their defense, a mad person had nothing to do with all those valuables. So they gave it to the people they saw worthy of it.

 Chapter 102: DON’T TOUCH HIS PENGUIN

    "You¡¯re still the fat ugly Penelope. You¡¯ll never be anything close to us. We¡¯re still above you and you must obey us." Chris stated.


    "You can call thewyers if you want, but just know this Penelope, you cannot fight all of us and you¡¯ll never have peace doing it. The only way to leave in peace is by obeying us." His eyes darted to the two men behind Penelope.


    One staring in a direction and the other ying with his hair. Then he stopped to look at Chris. His golden eyes glowed beneath the bright chandelier.


    Chris moved back a little, his eyes never leaving Osvaldo even for a minute. Ariana had confessed sleeping in his room and his touching her had turned her into something else, he couldn¡¯t risk that either. He was only here to exact dominance on Penny and would leave once he was done.


    "I¡¯ve heard everything you said, Master Chris," Penny said in a mocking tone. "And I still don¡¯t think you have a right to take anything out." She said.


    "Maybe you¡¯re a little short on cash and need money urgently and you¡¯re just too scared to ask." Penny smiled.


    "Well, worry no more, because I will provide you the money you need." Then she turned to Barnaby.


    "Barnaby."


    "Yes, Miss Penny." Barnaby matched forward, the butler of all of the Adkins estate.


    "Look at him." The older man¡¯s eyes went to Chris.


    "Do you think he deserves all the luxury they have in the penthouse?" Barnaby¡¯s lips twitched. What was his Miss Penny doing now, was she trying to cause more trouble for him?


    He couldn¡¯t answer that question. It would make him the scapegoat.


    "W... Well ma¡¯am..."


    "They have all the luxury in the world in that house, yet want to take away the little decorations I¡¯ve put here Barnaby. Is that fair?"


    "I¡¯m not taking it away because..."


    "Do you see a scratch on Mr Osvaldo¡¯s body Chris?" Penny asked and then moved over to Osvaldo as she pushed him forward.


    She snatched the towel from around his neck, disying his perfect toned abs for everyone including Chris who felt a little intimidated to see.


    Chris had no idea how this madman was able to be so built with the perfect body, even without stepping out a day in his life. Muscles aren¡¯t something people just have, they have to work so hard for it. Lift weight and do other things.


    "Now show me what injury is on his body aside from the one you all administered to him?" Penny asked and Chris frowned. He knew he was losing this argument. When did Penny get this stubborn?


    Osvaldo dly turned around, feeling proud his Penguin was checking him out. But his eyes never left the man before them.


    "There doesn¡¯t have to be a mark on his skin before doing what is right Penelope."


    "What is right Chris?" Penny asked. "Emptying the owner¡¯s Penthouse and depriving him of the satisfaction of luxury because you say so?" She asked with a smile, not moving away from Osvaldo after cing the towel around his neck again even if she had to stand at the top of her toe.


    "If we¡¯re judging by your rule, I don¡¯t think you or your family deserve the luxury you have in the main house." Chris¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide at her words, then his frown deepened.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare Penelope. You want to make me your enemy." Chris said.


    "Really?" Pennyughed. "Like I care." She turned to Barnaby.


    "Gather the guards, I want everything in the Adkin¡¯s main mansion moved and sold. They¡¯re way beneath me and don¡¯t deserve any luxury. I¡¯ll put them in their ce." She said and Barnaby went to work.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing Penelope?!" Chris barked turning to Barnaby.


    "You better not move an inch from where you are you fool. I¡¯ll deal with you if you touch anything in that mansion." He turned to Barnaby.


    <fnfecf> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fnfecf>


    "I¡¯m sorry Master Chris, but Miss Penelope has spoken and her words are final," Barnaby said and started walking away. He went ahead to gather the guards and servants as Penny had asked.


    "How dare you do this, Penelope?" Chris thundered as he stormed toward her, grabbing her arms with both hands and yanking her so hard that she stumbled into his chest.


    His grip was brutal. His breath was hot with rage.


    "No one can protect you from me, Penelope. If you don¡¯t tell them to stop..."


    <strong>CRASH!!</strong>


    A loud shatter cut through the room like lightning splitting the sky.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Chris staggered backward, his scream piercing the air. His hand flew to the back of his head, and when he pulled it back, blood.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    The sharp edges of a broken vase glittered on the marble floor around him, dripping with crimson.


    His breath hitched.


    Then his eyes went to the madman, Osvaldo stood like a shadow risen from the underworld, one arm protectively around Penelope while the other gently lifted her hand, inspecting her fingers as if they were made of ss.


    Like nothing else in the world mattered.


    How dare Chris look down on his Penguin?


    How dare this nothingness, mess with his Penguin?

 Chapter 103: THE MADMAN’S CURSE

    Ariana who was standing there with them quickly rushed to Chris, her hands shaking as she saw the state he was in.


    "What happened?" She asked staring at him.


    "I have no idea, but get the servant, anyone, to help take him inside," Abby said hurriedly and Ariana went ahead to shout for help.


    In no time, the Adkins guards arrived carrying Chris into the main mansion.


    ####


    "Fool!" Osvaldo remarked, eyes bloodshot as he watched the door from which Chris ran away. He was furious but he knew he had to calm down. He couldn¡¯t scare his Penguin.


    He would need to teach Chris and his family a lesson they would never forget. He would teach them not to mess with what is his.


    Darlington Adkins stood behind feeling so proud of his grandson and granddaughter-inw. It was true. Osvaldo is nothing like his father, if anything, he takes after him a lot. Darlington had more than enough reason to celebrate right now.


    Oh, how God has blessed him with the best grandchild.


    "That¡¯s enough Mr Osvaldo. Barnaby will handle the rest." Penny said softly taking his hands and that of Darlington as she led the grandpa and grandson duo to the dining room.


    The dining room was filled with the scent of different varieties of dishes from the top to the bottom. Darlington who was already used to eating like this didn¡¯t care about the multiple dishes. His only happiness was that he was having breakfast with his grandson and new granddaughter-inw.


    When Penny stepped inside the dining room, she had not expected there to be only two seats. She had specifically told Hughes and Barnaby to set the ce up, meaning they could finally bring out the remaining dining seat set from where Osvaldo had hidden them. But it seems they brought only one.


    So how the hell is she supposed to sit now?


    Osvaldo couldn¡¯t possibly be forced to feed her before his grandfather, could he?


    Penny couldn¡¯t believe it. She could already feel the amusement in his eyes. His eyesughed at her pain even without him moving his lips.


    "Come Penguin, let¡¯s have breakfast with my old man," Osvaldo said, his big palm covering her little ones as he led her over to their seat. Penny panicked immediately, snatching her hands from his.


    It¡¯s enough that Hughes has seen what she saw, she couldn¡¯t let anyone else see anything. It¡¯s not like she was forever married to him. If Osvaldo continues like this, what would be of her already ruined image?


    "I... I don¡¯t have a seat, Mr Osvaldo. I should go get one." Penny said calmly finding her way out of the room when Osvaldo grabbed her hands again, pulling her to himself.


    "I told you your seat is here." He tapped his thighs and Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide. What she dreaded the most was finally happening.


    "I can¡¯t, your grandfather¡¯s here." She said through gritted teeth but Osvaldo pulled her into hisp before she could protest more, holding her firmly so she didn¡¯t escape.


    His penguin is a stubborn one, though so fragile and cute and he loved her like this.


    "What is this?" Darlington said with a smile.


    "Feeding my Penguin Grandpa, she¡¯s a little hot-headed, but just right for me." Osvaldo beamed as he started dishing out their meal, and Penny sat there, her face all red from embarrassment.


    "Mr Grandpa, please tell Mr Osvaldo to get another seat. It is inappropriate to act this way, especially before elders. This is disrespectful." Penny said to the older man who was fighting so hard to hide his smile.


    Oh, how adorable!


    "Ehm, Penelope dear." Darlington cleared his throat and Penny smirked waiting for the older man¡¯s judgement. Maybe Osvaldo would listen to him and let her be.


    "There¡¯s no gain in being stubborn to your husband Penny dear. If he wants you on his leg, then let him."


    Penny 0.


    Osvaldo 1.


    "Don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m here." Darlington waved his hands. "Continue your thing." He added softly chuckling to himself.


    If they continued like this, he was so sure he would have those tiny little troublemakers running around soonest. He smiled mischievously at his evil thoughts.


    <fne6ba> Read full story at find?novel</fne6ba>


    Penny bit back retort, a hint of rebellion ring within. The father and son duo were the same. They both think alike.


    This couldn¡¯t be her life. She couldn¡¯t be sitting down on Osvaldo¡¯s legs whenever they wanted to eat.


    She would have to save his grandfather¡¯s chair for next time. She¡¯ll never let Osvaldo win this war.


    "Ahhhh." Osvaldo brought the spoonful of vegetables to her lips singing the ¡¯ah¡¯ song like she was a kid.


    "This isn¡¯t food," Penny said looking at the other things.


    "Yes, the other foods are mere decorations. The vegetables are the only thing you can eat now Penguin. Don¡¯t forget your weight loss." Osvaldo said calmly bringing the spoonful of vegetables further to her lips and Penny ate it.

 Chapter 104: SHE OWNS THEM

    "What happened to him, Mrs Adkins?" He asked trying to inspect the man on the bed.


    "I have no idea. I saw hime out like this." Abby cried. She had no idea what that madman had done to her son, but enough was enough. She was done epting Osvaldo and Penny¡¯s bullshit. They both have to pay for what they have done to her, Chris.


    "Please stay outside while I inspect him." The doctor said and everyone stepped out of the room. While they were in the halls, they noticed a few servants moving to and fro, picking their carrying their furniture from the normal position and out of the mansion.


    What the hell is that?


    Abby grabbed one by the hand, "What are you doing?" She asked the man who carried one of the portraits she had spent millions acquiring. This painting was the only one in the world, and she had gone to great lengths to acquire it.


    "Orders from our new mistress. We¡¯re to remove everything from this mansion. Miss Penny do not find you and your family worthy of having them."


    "What?!" Ariana asked.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" She continued.


    "I have no idea ma¡¯am, we¡¯re only following orders." The servant said and resumed his work.


    "No!" Abby hurried into the lounge to see servants moving everything out of the mansion. She ran after them and saw the truck they were loading her properties into.


    What the hell is going on?


    How can one word from Penny hold much weight like this?


    "No stop! Don¡¯t touch my properties." She yelled but it was as if she was talking to herself. The servants still moved in and out of her mansion, taking one valuable item and another.


    Abby Adkins, a woman who used to be in charge of the Adkins family. She was feared by all of the servants, and respected by all. Her words were always final. But today, she has been reduced to nothing before everyone.


    And this is all Penny¡¯s fault.


    Penny has stripped her of everything she owns. Penny has stolen her life. A girl that was born to always be beneath everyone was now above them all.


    "I said stop!!" Abby stamped her foot on the floor screaming above her voice, but they didn¡¯t stop. Her scream made Greg rush out of the mansion as he wanted to know what was going on.


    He was also shocked their servants were moving their properties out and was about to ask what was going on when he heard his wife¡¯s scream. Then, Greg decided to rush out only to find his wife out there crying.


    "What is going on?" He asked staring at the crying Abby.


    "They¡¯re taking everything away Greg. Penny asked them to strip us of everything we own saying we¡¯re not worthy of them." Abby cried out.


    "She hurt Chris, and now she¡¯s taking everything from us. What crime have wemitted?" Abby asked.


    "Penny has gone too far this time Father. We cannot let this slide. Look what they did to Chris and now this?" Greg gritted his teeth and then brought out his cell phone again.


    They all knew they couldn¡¯t touch her. They all know she¡¯s now the owner of everything the Adkins own and whatever she says goes. There¡¯s only one thing they can do now.


    Call the Adkinswyers and tell them they were being bullied and oppressed even if the Adkinswyers had no power over Penelope anymore.


    Osvaldo had given them a serious warning. They would obey his wife and respect her as much as they did him, else, he¡¯ll destroy them all. Anyone who touches his Penguin, touch him too.


    Greg took out his cell phone and made the call.


    "I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s nothing I can do for you, Mr Peterson." Timothy began.


    "Mrs Adkins is now in charge of the household, whatever she says holds. And if you have issues with her, then you settle it with her." Timothy said.


    "But we¡¯re being oppressed and bullied here. We have nothing to her to deserve this." Greg cried out. He will not allow this.


    "Then apologize to her. You don¡¯t tell an owner of the mansion how to treat her guests. If she wants you out of there then you shall leave. Do not forget you have no power over her and neither do we." Timothy said and ended the call.


    "Aaaaaaah!" Greg smashed his cell phone on the concrete floor and it scattered all over. He couldn¡¯t take this. He would never take this.


    That fat pig they brought from the slum cannot have such power over them. He would never allow it.


    "What is the matter? What did they say?" Abby asked.


    "That we should apologize to Penny. They said they no longer have the power to stop her anymore since she now owns the Adkins wealth."


    "No!" Ariana yelled.

 Chapter 105: HER PUNISHMENT

    "However, I¡¯m only taking instructions from our new boss. Miss Penny owns everything now, including us the servants and it¡¯s only right we answer to her." Barnaby said calmly.


    "How can Penny own everything if she¡¯s just married to the madman? We are humans too. Mother and father have taken care of that madman for years before Penny¡¯s arrival and this is what they get?" Ariana was furious, but above all, her jealousy burned hotter than molten magma.


    She would never ept that Penny was in charge now.


    "If you have issues with our Miss Penny, please settle things with her before it¡¯s toote Miss Ariana, but we cannot go against her just because you say so." Barnaby began.


    Ariana pressed her lips into a thin line as she stared at him. She wanted to smack his head with her hands, but that was against the rules too.


    "Then at least tell us where you¡¯re taking these to. Why are you all emptying the mansion?" Abby asked already so exhausted. Her son was in there fighting for his life and they were here fighting for their reputation.


    "Miss Penny has asked us to sell off these and rece them with something new. In her words, they¡¯re way above your status. She wants them reced with something in your status." Barnaby said calmly.


    "What?" Greg asked.


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "No, you can¡¯t take it." Abby shook her head. Penny was about to embarrass them finally. She knows Ariana and Christian¡¯s marriage ising up soon and she wants to humiliate them finally.


    Penny has really bitten more than she can chew this time. Not only has she sessfully stolen Abby¡¯s status but she was not hellbent on ruining their lives. They will never ept such a treatment.


    <fn24b5> The rightful source is F?ndNovel</fn24b5>


    "I¡¯m sorry Mrs Abby, but I no longer take orders from you when ites to the affairs of the house anymore," Barnaby said calmly and started walking away.


    Everything happening now is Chris¡¯s fault. If only he hadn¡¯t tried to ride Penny and oppose everything she did. He had no right to do what he did.


    Barnaby suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned his gaze to Abby.


    "Everything happening now is Master Chris¡¯s fault. He should have never tried to mess with my master Osvalso and Miss Penny." He said calmly and turned away. He just needed to clear the air for future misunderstandings.


    The Peterson¡¯s had returned because of Ariana, but Chris had ended up getting hurt.


    Abby wanted to speak when the doctor arrived.


    "Can I talk to you, Mr and Mrs Adkins?" He said and the trio turned to look at him.


    When they all stepped back inside the mansion, the doctor continued.


    "I found pieces of broken bottles attached to his head while I stitched the wound. It seems someone had hurt him with a bottle." The doctor said.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t know what happened to him?" He asked and both Abby and Greg shook their heads.


    Only Chris can tell them what happened to him at their point."


    "How is he now, will he be okay doctor?" Abby asked worriedly and the doctor nodded.


    "Of course, he¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just surprised that many pieces of the bottle were found in his head." He said.


    "I also had to shave his hair, it¡¯s the only way I could treat the wound." He announced.


    "That¡¯s okay. Anything for his recovery." Greg said calmly. Both he and Abby knew how much their son valued his hair, they couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how he would react when he woke up and saw his hair gone.


    It would be fine for a while too.


    "You¡¯ll give him the drugs. The prescriptions are written on the side of the bottle. I will be back every morning to dress his wound and see how he¡¯s doing." Doctor Gary said calmly and they all nodded.


    After his little words, he left the Adkins household.


    Over at the Penthouse,


    After breakfast, Penelope headed back to her room to freshen up and get ready for other activities of the day. Which included her spending the rest of her day in theb and finding the cure for Osvaldo¡¯s madness just as they had agreed.


    A month had passed since their agreement, which meant she had less than 9 months toe up with something.


    Penny sighed, damping her wet hair with a towel as she wrapped the next around her waist. She hated that the towels could barely cover her body, but she didn¡¯t care.


    After all, she is the only one in the room. It¡¯s not like anyone was watching.


    But when she stepped inside the room... Penny froze.


    What the hell?


    Penny¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at the pair of golden eyes staring back at her.

 Chapter 106: HIS DESIRES

    "Mr Osvaldo." She called moving close to him. "A... Are you alright Mr. Osvaldo?" Penny asked innocently, her hands moving to touch his forehead only to see beads of sweat dripping from it.


    Uh? Why was he sweating all of a sudden when the air conditioning was working perfectly?


    <fn6716> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn6716>


    "Mr Osvaldo?" She poked his head to see veinsing from his neck up to his head. It was almost as if he was in pain, but what kind of pain?


    Was this also a part of his madness?


    Penny pushed her face forward, standing on her tip-toe as she stared right into his eyes. Inspecting his face as if searching for anything abnormal. The golden eyes still had a little hint of silver in them. Does that mean he was getting better or getting madder?


    Penny wondered.


    "Mr Osvaldo, are you in there?" She said again so innocently. With her golden damp hair falling over her body, and covered in her white little towel, Penny looked like an innocent sexy bunny ready to be tainted. And Osvaldo fought with everything in him not to get herid.


    He had been fighting so hard for a few minutes now not to get close to her and his Penguin was still rubbing that delicate breast all over him. While his dick fought so hard to break free.


    It was already standing so tall, ready to devour her insides. Ready to fill her tight little cunt with himself.


    He didn¡¯t have any bad intentionsing here. For the past three days, he had been able to suppress his desires and had focused on building a rtionship with his Penguin. But seeing her step out of the bathroom in that tiny towel that barely covered her freshly shaved cunt, drove him crazy again.


    And as always, his dick reacted immediately, fighting to break free from its cage.


    Osvaldo wanted to walk away while he still had a little bit of sanity left. He did want to walk away. But for some reason, his legs just couldn¡¯t move.


    He could see fear in her eyes. That was good. The way she covered himself made him want to rip the towel apart and devour her whole. But he held himself.


    Penny was a shy girl, she would definitely walk away if he didn¡¯t and everyone would be saved today. But her next move shocked him.


    "Mr Osvaldo." She had called with that sweet voice of hers that always did things to him. And she took a step.


    Wait! Why was sheing close to him?


    No Penguin, don¡¯te close to the big bad shark, it¡¯ll devour you! He screamed in his head, but she did. Like a littlemb running into the den of a starved Lion, she ran into his arms so innocently.


    Her bright blue eyes searched his, and her soft breast pressed his body as he stood on her tippy toes. He saw her tongue swipe across her delicate lips wetting it.


    Osvaldo had no idea he had stopped breathing, but he did. He was fighting so hard not to pull her closer. Beads of sweat started dropping from his forehead and his penguin did notice. That should be the first sign of her leaving but she didn¡¯t.


    She stood there staring at him as if curious about something. This was not the time to be curious for crying out loud.


    She called him again, her voice softer this time, twisting and turning his brain as his sanity was slowly drifting away. Osvaldo Brian twitched, he was gradually turning into a monster. His need was slowly taking over.


    But his penguin didn¡¯t stop there, she cupped his face with her hands. "Are you alright Mr Osvaldo?" He bit her lower lips, sucking on it a little before letting it go.


    "What do you think Penguin?" He smiled. Penny who was shocked suddenly let him go.


    Had he been alright all this while?


    As his eyes traveled down her body again, she realized she was naked before this man. The only thing stopping her from being fully naked before him was the tiny towel wrapped around her waist.


    "I¡¯m perfectly fine Penguin," Osvaldo said, his deep voice filled with something dangerous. Penny was about to step back, but it was already toote.


    Osvaldo wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close and then she felt it. Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide as she looked at him.


    "Whatever shall we do now Penguin?" He turned her around pressing her bottom to his hardness.


    "You did this to me Penguin. Parading your sexy body all over me." He whispered behind her sending shivers down her spine.


    Did he call her sexy?


    But she wasn¡¯t sexy...


    "I... Didn¡¯t mean to..." Penny managed, her heart racing too wildly. She really didn¡¯t mean to, she had forgotten she just returned from the bathroom. She didn¡¯t mean to seduce him like he said.


    "You¡¯ll have to take care of this Penguin. It¡¯s your responsibility now." He added.

 Chapter 107: HIS DESIRES 2

    "Change?" His voice was a dark, velvet growl against her ear. "Why? When you look perfect like this?"


    Penny¡¯s breath hitched as his hand slid up her stomach, fingers sying over the thin barrier of the towel. One tug and it would be gone. She bit her lips at the thought of it.


    "You think I¡¯d let you cover this up now?" He nipped her earlobe again and she shivered. "After teasing me?"


    She hadn¡¯t. She swore she hadn¡¯t, but the way his lips traced her neck, the way his palm cupped her breast through the towel, made her thighs clench.


    "I¡¯m your responsibility now Penguin." With a sudden twist, Osvaldo dropped on the bed, he spun her around, backing her against the wall. The towel slipped precariously, barely clinging to her hips. Penny quickly caught it, lifting it to her body as she wrapped it around her protectively again.


    She curled herself like a ball, trying to hide what she felt was her shame.


    Shame was like a second skin. She had not expected anyone to see her like this, and now, Osvaldo did. He should kick her out or maybe scream in disgust.


    But he did none of that, his gaze burned hotter than the fever in his veins.


    He hated that she wanted to hide. She was perfect. Too cute, too precious for him.


    Penny, on the other hand, wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole. She ran away, but before she could, Osvaldo caught her chin, forcing her gaze on him.


    "Don¡¯t ever think for a second you¡¯re not beautiful Penguin. Or you¡¯re not attractive enough." He murmured, thumbs brushing her lower lips which trembled slightly.


    "Now,e fix what you broke before I get out of control." He helped her on therge bed and watched her crawl to him, settling between his thighs.


    His free hands indeed his trouser and when he freed himself, Penny¡¯s eyes widened. No matter how many times she gets to see him, she would never be used to Osvaldo¡¯s size.


    He was humongous, with thick veins popping from all sides. This wasn¡¯t normal and it would never be.


    Penny wet her lips with her tongue. Osvaldo was right, this was her fault and she had to fix it. She has turned him this way.


    <fnebd9> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel</fnebd9>


    If she hadn¡¯t paraded her body in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way. It was her responsibility to make him feel better.


    She grabbed his length with both her hands and gulped.


    The first touch of her tongue was tentative, a flicker of heat that made his gut clench. Osvaldo tangled his finger in her wet hair, guiding her deeper.


    "Good girl," he praised darkly as she took him further, her lips stretching around his girth. "Just like that."


    Every bob of her head, every muffled whimper, fed the beast in his chest.


    The towel finally gave way, pooling at her feet, but he didn¡¯t let her stop. Not when her naked body trembled against his legs. Not when her nipples pebbled under his gaze.


    She was breathtaking. Beyond beautiful. She looked so innocent. Too innocent. Nothing has ever made him so excited like his penguin.


    He wanted to taint her, spoil her gradually with his own hands.


    "Deeper Penguin." Hemanded and she did as asked. She gagged, tears pricking hershes, but he held her there, savoring the tight clutch of her throat.


    "You¡¯re perfect." He growled. "But I know you¡¯d taste even better on my cock." Penny almost choked at his raw words.


    For a man who ims to be mad all his life, it was really maddening how raw his words were.


    She continued moving in and out of him, until thest and final stroke which led to his spilling that hot liquid down her throat and she swallowed it all.


    Penny rose, and only then did she discover her towel was no longer on her body again. Before Penny could grab it, Osvaldo yanked her up, swallowing her gasp with a brutal kiss.


    Her back hit the mattress, his weight pinning her down. He ced one knee between her thighs quickly, stopping her from closing her legs.


    "M... Mr Osvaldo." Penny called panicked and stricken. Her blue eyes were wide as she stared innocently at him. But within that innocence was fear. She was scared of what he would do to her.


    "Don¡¯t worry Penguin, I won¡¯t do anything that you wouldn¡¯t love." His fingers moved up her thighs settling at her forbidden spot.


    "Already so wet," Osvaldo remarked as his fingers yed with her swollen spot. Penny tried to close her legs, but he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Not when he had buried his thighs between her legs.


    This feeling was new. She had no idea fingers would make her feel this way.


    "How can one girl be this beautiful?" Osvaldo asked staring at his Penguin.

 Chapter 108: HIS DESIRES 3

    "It¡¯s such a shame Penguin. You¡¯ve helped me a lot. It¡¯s my turn to do the same for you. Let me give you a little glimpse at what I mean by worshipping your body and making you mine."


    He leaned down to her nipples, those two pink little molds sitting so nice like two cherry fruit ready to be eaten. "You¡¯re so beautiful and perfect Penguin." He muttered with that deep voice while his fingers yed with her cunt.


    Penny¡¯s face was now a shade of red and it was gradually extending to her neck. Getting close to this man while almost naked, was the worst mistake she has made in her life.


    She tried to speak, but only silent moans escaped her lips.


    His warm mouth covered one of her nipples as he began sucking and nibbling it like a juicy fruit. Penny¡¯s brain was yet to register that when he dived two fingers into her.


    "Ah, hng." Penny moaned against him. Squeezing her wall around his fingers. The muffled cry she had been trying to cage was finally free.


    "M... Mr Osvaldo." She called scared this time.


    "So tight my little penguin." He murmured. "Rx Penguin, I¡¯ll never hurt you. I promise you¡¯ll love this." He reassured and slowly, she let her guard down cing both fingers on his shoulder.


    Then he started moving, at first his pace was slow, so slow she almost didn¡¯t feel anything. He was letting her adjust to the movement of him, and then... faster.


    "Ah, Mr Osvaldo." Penny cried out. A certain electric spark moved around her body, igniting a strange fire that burned through her veins.


    She¡¯s never felt this way before. It was scary, yet at the same time sweet.


    "No, please." She tried to stop him with her hands, but he pinned both her hands to the bed, his mouth moving to the next nipple as he sucked and nibbled it like some sweet fruit, while his fingers worked in his Penguin.


    Penny felt like she was losing her mind. She didn¡¯t know how to scream. At some point, she felt like she was breaking apart like she could blow up at any moment.


    "Ah, oh, M... Mr... O... Osvaldo." She cried.


    "Please, oh, you¡¯re driving me crazy."


    "As I should. No man would ever be able to give you as much pleasure as me." Osvaldo moved from her breast down to her face as he whispered next to her ears.


    "I¡¯m the only one permitted to have you Penguin. I¡¯m the only one that can break you and make you. I¡¯ll make you beg to be with me all the time."


    "I... I feel like I¡¯m splitting in two." Osvaldo moved his fingers in and out of her. His thumb brushed against her clit and in the next second, she shook violently, melting into the sheet as she panted.


    Penny grabbed the sheets to cover her body immediately, but the man before her wasn¡¯t at all done with her.


    "Not yet Penguin," Osvaldo said, pushing the sheets aside. He held bother knee, splitting her legs apart, and Penny brought her hands to her face.


    She tried to close her legs, but he held it still. "Stay still Penguin, I¡¯m not done." He said.


    "This is so embarrassing." She muttered to hear him chuckle.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about Penguin. You¡¯re beautiful, in and out. Now get that hands off your face, I want to look at you."


    Osvaldo was asking for too much. She couldn¡¯t look at him, not after the abomination they had bothmitted right now. It was enough she was the one sucking his dick, but she¡¯d never thought he would do this to her.


    Though this wasn¡¯t the first. The night that Chris had locked her up, he had eaten her up too, but she didn¡¯t think he would do it again, and this time even worse.


    "Eyes on me Penguin." Hemanded again.


    Penny hesitated a bit, biting her lower lips as she finally took her hands slowly off her flustered face.


    "Make sure you¡¯re looking at me Penguin. I want you to see how good you taste in my tongue." Osvaldo leaned down and swiped his tongue across her forbidden ce and another wave of pleasure shot through Penelope again.


    "You taste even more better than I thought." He said and Penny felt like disappearing. She had no idea why this man¡¯s words were so unfiltered.


    Penny squeezed the sheets as he licked everyst drop of her juice from her body. Osvaldo licked his lips, smiling like he had just eaten something delicious.


    "You taste so sweet Penguin." He moved upwards to capture her lips with his. His kiss was hungry, wiping her mouth with his wet tongue. Penny was drowning.


    She¡¯d never gotten this much attention before, and neither did she dream she was getting one any day, but here she was.


    After their little time together, Osvaldo drew the sheets to cover her body and she slept off in his arms. By the time she woke up again, her Osvaldo was gone.


    The man on the bed with her, was the little seven yeara old who loved to y with her like she was his toy.

 Chapter 109: PLOT

    Even if he were to sell an extra piece, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to furnish the mansion back again. So he had decided to choose thest option, which is, apologizing to Penny.


    <fn1497> Find the newest release on find{n}ovel</fn1497>


    It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes her to forgive them, but they had to.


    "The only way now is to plead for mercy." Abby frowned at his words. She knew her husband was nothing but a pussy.


    She would never apologize to Penny. Never!!


    Abby opened her mouth to speak but Chris beat her to it. "That will never happen." He said calmly and everyone turned to him.


    "Oh Chris are you better now?"


    "What happened to you?"


    "Who did this to you, Chris, that person needs to pay dearly?" Ariana was thest to speak.


    Christian¡¯s blue eyes turned to his mother. "You were right. Penny¡¯s using the madman to fight us." He said calmly holding his head that hurt.


    "He did this to me." He added.


    "Did you hear that Greg? And you want us to apologize to her?" Abby asked, her anger palpable.


    "But that¡¯s the only way..."


    "Find another way, Greg." She spat.


    "That girl has humiliated us. She did this to our son. Greg, it¡¯s clear the Adkinswyers are not going to fight for us, it is now our time to get Penny out of this family for good.


    Can you not see how badly she¡¯s ruining our lives?" Abby asked.


    "I know. I see it all, but we cannot do anything about it, Abby. That girl now owns everything we¡¯ve spent years working hard for." He started.


    Before their eyes, Penelope has turned from a nobody to the richest woman in the world. There is nothing they can do to her now. She has stolen their wealth, their title, and everything they ever had.


    They had no resources to fight Penny, nothing.


    "We cannot keep fighting a lost fight, Abby. But we can get everything back from her. All we have to do is make peace with her." Greg said.


    "We have a weddinging up. Chris and Ariana¡¯s engagement party is this weekend. We cannot invite guests to our empty mansion, that¡¯ll be bad for our image.


    The world will not stop talking about it. People might even find out we¡¯re fake." He added.


    "They¡¯ll always know we¡¯re fake as long as that girl is still married to the madman," Abby said. Every day, she wished she hadn¡¯t initiated the idea of them finding a wife for Osvaldo. If they hadn¡¯t, their lives would have been a lot better.


    But they have let greed ride them and now this was the result.


    "That is why we have to y smart. We befriend her all over again, make her trust us, and then strike." Greg said smoothly.


    "I can never be friends with that girl." Ariana spat.


    "Now is not the time for that Ariana. You said you would do anything so that we can have our wealth back right?" Greg asked his daughter-inw to see her nod.


    "Well, now is the time to prove it. Be nice to your sister just like before. That way, we can easily take what is rightfully ours." He added.


    "Alright father," Ariana said sweetly earning a nod from the older man. Then she turned to Chris.


    "That stupid butler said you¡¯re the reason Penelope had taken everything from the mansion Chris." She walked over to his side slipping one finger in his hands.


    Chris tried to sit up, and the rest of the family helped him up. His head felt numb and heavy, but he managed to speak despite the difort.


    "You were right Ariana. Penny has furnished the Penthouse mother. She¡¯svishing the money." He managed, his breathing in ragged.


    "All I did was tell her they didn¡¯t need them because that madman might end up hurting himself again, but she rather took out our furniture instead." He exined.


    "What did you expect?" Abby asked. "That¡¯s what happens when a nobody is suddenly wealthy." She held her son¡¯s hands in hers.


    "You did nothing wrong, Chris. I¡¯ll make sure that girl pays for everything she¡¯s done to you." Tears welled up in her eyes. Penny sent her mad husband to hurt her only child today, for this, she would make Penny pay for everything she has done.


    "But your father¡¯s right. We have to change our game. There¡¯s no other way to defeat a fool than to act like one." Abby said calmly.


    It was only for now, after this time, they would make sure they put that girl in her ce for good. They¡¯ll ce her where she truly belongs.


    "I want to stay mother, but I have to submit my project today. See you when I get back." Ariana said hurrying out of the room.

 Chapter 110: GRANDPA IS A GENIUS TOO?

    Penny nced at him, startled... then unexpectedly softened.


    <fn905a> Th?s chapter is updated by Find¡ïNovel</fn905a>


    Her Mr Osvaldo has been kind to her thest few days. And seeing him act this way, made her a little sad.


    He had been kind enough to make her forget, if only briefly, that he was not always like this. She knew he was fighting himself, the madness, he has been fighting for the past few days now, just to remain sane.


    And she was beginning to fall for the war he fought. Penny felt pity for him.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was the same man who had made her feel so many emotions all at once. The same yful person is seated before her now.


    She could still feel his hands on her, the echoes of his sinful words rang in her ears. Penny¡¯s cheek turned pink immediately.


    "Snap out of it, Penelope," she muttered, pping the ¡¯Speed Up¡¯ button. "It meant nothing. We¡¯re not going through another heartbreak again."


    But then, a loud thud made her flinch.


    "Mago... ma-go..." Osvaldo muttered, now seated on the floor, gently tapping his head with a dumbbell like it was a drumstick.


    A very dangerous drumstick.


    Penny¡¯s heart leaped out of her chest.


    "Mr. Osvaldo, no!" she shrieked, mming the STOP button on the treadmill and jumping off. She reached him in seconds, crouching beside him with panic all over her face.


    "I told you! They¡¯re not for your head! Dumbbells are for... arms! Muscles! Looking hot!"


    "You told me before." She said ring stylishly at him.


    Osvaldo blinked at her slowly, his long hair falling over his face. "Give it," he said, stretching his hand out.


    "No." Penny¡¯s voice was firm, maternal even. "You¡¯ll give yourself a concussion and I¡¯ll be the one cleaning up your mess, again. Not happening."


    Osvaldo frowned. "Bad..."


    Penny raised a brow. "Excuse me?"


    "Bad, bad," he mumbled, rising to his feet like a sulking toddler caught red-handed.


    "Hmm!" He stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes.


    And then he turned away, stomping off dramatically, mumbling, "Bad penguin, doesn¡¯t share..."


    Penny sighed, rubbing her temples as she watched him retreating.


    Her madman. Her responsibility.


    But heaven helped her, he was growing on her slowly, and she was really scared. She should not get attached to him, not if this wouldn¡¯tst forever.


    She picked up the dumbbell and shook her head. "Get sober soon, Mr Osvaldo. Maybe I need to take videos of you like this. It would be fun. She smiled.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see his reaction when he saw himself like this. It would be epic and would be the best thing that¡¯ll happen in a while.


    Penny went ahead to shower and once she was done, she stepped out of their bedroom heading for the dining room. After breakfast, she would go to theb, to continue her experiment, to know why it wasn¡¯t working, and why Osvaldo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gold.


    She was curious too.


    "Miss Penny." Hughes greeted with a bow. Hughes wondered if her Miss Penny knew how beautiful she was turning each day.


    "Good morning Hughes." Penny greeted with a smile.


    "Where is Mr Osvaldo?" Penny asked.


    "He¡¯s in the dining room with Mr Darlington." Penny nodded at her words and headed for the dining room.


    When she reached the room, she was greeted by Darlington and Osvaldo who sat on a chair from across ying with his food as always. For a moment, she thought he was back, but seeing how he ate. She knew he wasn¡¯t.


    She knew it was bizarre, but she missed sitting on his legs while he fed her. Even if it was embarrassing, somehow, she liked it.


    "Penelope," Darlington called the moment she stepped in. He had woken up this morning to only discover his grandson was mad again. Barnaby and Hughes used the opportunity to exin the situation to him and now he understood.


    They also told him that their new miss have been looking for a cure for their master. Darlington smiled now as he stared at the girl. He knew there was more to her than his assistant or the world knew.


    But why is she hiding her identity?


    "Good morning Grandpa." Penny greeted with a smile.


    "How was your night dear?"


    "It was perfect." She said taking the seat next to Osvaldo who was ying with his food. Seeing his Penguin seat next to him, he smiled.


    "I can see that," Darlington said.


    "I had no idea he hasn¡¯t fully recovered." He said turning to Osvaldo and Penny nodded.


    "His illness became temporary when he took the antidote ording to the servants, but he didn¡¯t fully recover, that¡¯s the reason for his on and off consciousness." Penny briefed him.


    Right now, Osvaldo wasn¡¯t mad, he was stuck in a time zone. Maybe the time when he was a toddler. Penny had no exnation for this, but she knew she needed to do something about it.


    "My son¡¯sb was moved here." She nodded. "Can I see it, we could work together on how to treat him faster." Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide.


    Was Osvaldo¡¯s grandfather also a doctor or a genius like him?

 Chapter 111: A GENIUS WIFE (Doctor Penelope Willard Is Back)

    "Because over 30,000 students applied from all over the world, and guess what?" Ariana grinned proudly. "Only 5,000 were selected, and I¡¯m one of them!"


    She didn¡¯t know the first thing about medicine, but it didn¡¯t matter. Not to Ariana. All she cared about was fame. Power. Recognition.


    And putting Penelope back in her ce.


    After all, once she took over the Adkins hospital like Greg had promised, Penny would have nowhere to run.


    "If I be Doctor Pen¡¯s apprentice," Ariana added sweetly, "I can ask her to make a drug to help you get better, Mother. Just imagine, you being well again."


    Abby¡¯s eyes softened, and for the first time in a while, she smiled. "Really?"


    "I told you," Greg said, cing a hand over Abby¡¯s. "Ariana is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to us."


    Abby nodded slowly. "In that case, we¡¯ll need to get you the funding you need. Why go through all the stress ofpeting? We can use our influence to... speed things up a little."


    "That¡¯s true," Greg chimed in. "A little bribe isn¡¯t a crime. Besides, once Doctor Pen sees how charming and smart you are, she¡¯ll love you right away."


    Ariana beamed. "I can even ask Mummy and Daddy for money, since you guys are, you know... broke for now."


    Greg waved his hand. "No need. We¡¯ll just apologize to that fat thing. Get her to return everything she took when she left."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother," Ariana said, her voice turning cold for a second. "Once I take everything from her, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for humiliating us."


    <strong>####</strong>


    Over at the penthouse, the air smelled faintly of ethanol, fresh herbs, and something citrusy-suspicious, just the way Penny wanted.


    She moved around the high-techb with graceful curiosity, herb coat swishing as she trailed behind Darlington Adkins, the infamous ghost-genius of the medical world.


    Just like his generations, the man was a genius too, but he had kept it to himself. He isn¡¯t as dumb as his son.


    "Careful with that!" Darlington warned with a grin as Penny almost knocked over a sk bubbling with a glowing blue substance. "Unless you want us to identally cure baldness and ignite your eyebrows."


    <fn304e> Discover more novels at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn304e>


    Penny chuckled. "Noted. No blue explosions after breakfast."


    Darlington swirled a conical sk, his eyes twinkling with mischief. He still couldn¡¯t believe Osvaldo had turned thisb into something else. Something people shouldn¡¯t see.


    There were so many cures of disease waiting to be given. Cures even he have not seen.


    He felt so impressed by his grandson, little did he know, the girl standing next to him, was the infamous Miss Pen. The one many people sort after because of her brilliance yet have remained anonymous.


    They say herb contains most disease cures and unfinished medicines that are yet to be revealed.


    What made Penny even more dangerous was that she never acted like she knew it all. She asked questions. She listened. She learned.


    Penny was never afraid of being surrounded by the best. In fact, she considered it a blessing.


    As the two continued mixing, heating, and giggling when Penny¡¯s phone buzzed across the counter.


    "Hold the beaker," she said, sliding her gloves off with a snap.


    She carefully set the disc sks down on the cool steel table, wiped her fingers on her coat, and answered the call.


    Her tone was calm, sweet, but sharp, like honeyced with caffeine.


    "Bungee."


    "Miss Penny, we¡¯ve been trying to reach you for over a month now, where have you been?" the voice on the other end was frantic. Nervous. Almost desperate.


    He was speaking to his superior, the genius behind so everything they¡¯ve created. A girl who can burn the entire world with her creation, inflicting people with different sickness while also saving them with her special antidote.


    She¡¯s done it countless times before.


    While the world unestimates her, she was like a god to them. Their little God of drugs, but still haven¡¯t been able to cure herself yet.


    "Alive," she replied simply, her tone soft... but unshakably calm. This was her world, the world where she¡¯s respected and honoured. Not the world where her family don¡¯t see her worth and just treat her like dirt.


    In this world, she¡¯s Dr. Penelope Wird, the hidden force behind a dozen medical patents, the anonymous mind CEOs worshipped but never met.


    In this world, her world, she wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s punching bag.


    She was a living legend.


    "Y-yes, of course," the man stammered, clearing his throat. "Your Apprentice Challenge is in two months and... the board wants to begin preparation. We¡¯ve already had over 4,000 global applications. Governments are calling, sponsors are lined up."


    "Miss Penny," he continued, "the students are panicking. The panel needs direction. The media¡¯s going mad with rumors already. Please... just tell us where you are, so we can schedule your walkthrough for the event."


    Her fingers brushing against a rare nt sample Osvaldo had kept in theb as she listened to him speak.


    "I¡¯m busy," Penny said smoothly. "Working on... more important things."


    "But... the Wird Exhibition needs you. You¡¯re the face of it. No one else has the clearance to oversee the final tests. The challenge was built around your theories, your AI models, your diagnostic system. Without you..."


    "It¡¯s alright Bungee, I can send my location to you. I also have a few things I need you to check out for me." Penny said and the man almost jumped for joy. It would be the first time his boss was asking him toe over.


    In the past, she was always so mysterious and cold, hearing her wanting to speak to him made him smile.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "I live in the Adkins estate. When you get here, you¡¯ll be allowed in." Penny said calmly.


    There was silence.


    Dead silence.


    The man on the line stuttered. "T-The Adkins? That¡¯s... That¡¯s the private residence of..."


    "What are you doing there miss Penny? Do you need help? Have you done something to them?" Pennyughed at Bungee¡¯s worried tone.


    "Calm down Bungee. It¡¯s not that serious." Penny replied.


    "Tell the panel I¡¯ll host the Exhibition myself. I¡¯ll pick my apprentice myself."


    "Yes ma¡¯am." He said.

 Chapter 112: THE FAT UGLY DUCKLING IS NOW CUTE?

    It was bad enough they¡¯d hurt Chris the way they did. Now Penny was dragging their name through the mud?


    "This ends today," Greg muttered as they reached the penthouse.


    He knocked hard on the door.


    Hughes, the loyal housekeeper, opened it politely.


    "Where is Penelope?" Abby snapped, eyes like daggers. She had never liked Hughes. Truth be told, if she¡¯d known things would go this way, she would¡¯ve fired the old woman a long time ago.


    "Miss Penny is inside, Madam Abby," Hughes said with a slight bow.


    "Fetch her," Abby ordered.


    "Pleasee in. I¡¯ll go get her for you..."


    "There¡¯s no need for that," Greg interrupted. He didn¡¯t want to set foot into the madman¡¯sir more than he had to. Thest thing they wanted was to catch the madman¡¯s curse like Ariana did.


    He just wanted to talk to Penny and put an end to this circus.


    "Just bring her here."


    Hughes hesitated. "Are you sure...?"


    One re from Abby was all it took. Hughes turned and quickly made her way down the hallway.


    She found Penny in theb, still in her gloves, swirling an orange liquid this time in a ss beaker while Darlington observed closely. They both havee up with a new antidote for Osvaldo with Dewitt¡¯s form since thest three Penny made didn¡¯t work.


    "Miss Penny," Hughes called gently at the door.


    Penny looked up, surprised. "Yes?"


    "Madam Abby and Master Greg are here. They want to see you."


    Penny smiled, it about time they did.


    Darlington¡¯s brows pulled together at once. He recognized those names. They were the same couple who had once kept him away from Osvaldo. They¡¯d signed a contract with Dewitt, making them Osvaldo¡¯s guardians until he came of age. Back then, he had no power to stop them.


    "I¡¯ll be right there," Penny said, calmly peeling off her gloves and removing herb coat.


    "Should Ie with you?" Darlington asked. Seeing what Chris did thest time, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his granddaughter inw. Especially since his grandson was so find of her.


    "No need, grandpa. I¡¯ll be back shortly." Penng smiled and stepped out of the room.


    When she reached the door, she found Greg and Abby waiting with strange smiles. The anger and frown they once had on their faces had disappeared and now being reced by forced smiles.


    No yelling. No insults. No threats.


    That was surprising.


    "Penny dear!" Greg said with exaggerated warmth. The same man who once looked at her like she was filth now smiled like she was made of gold.


    "How have you been? It¡¯s been too long since west talked."


    "Yes, Penny," Abby added, trying to smile but failing miserably. "We know we¡¯re probably thest people you want to see, but... we¡¯re here to apologize."


    Apologize?


    Even Penny blinked. She knew their visit would be interesting, but not this interesting.


    Greg continued. "We¡¯re really sorry. For everything Penelope."


    Penny crossed her arms. Did this people really think of her as a fool?


    "What are you apologizing for exactly?" Penny asked.


    "Is it for the time you set me up with your servants? Or the time you tried to starve me and my servants? Or the time you called me all the nasty names in the world?" Penny asked.


    "Or are you apolo..."


    "All of it," Greg said, still wearing that fake, sugary smile. "We were wrong. We treated you horribly. But we¡¯ve had time to think, and we just want to make things right."


    "Osvaldo is like a son to us," Abby added, trying to sound motherly. "We raised him."


    "And now you¡¯re married to him," Greg said, "which makes you our daughter, Penny. Let¡¯s start over. No more fights. No more drama."


    Penny was silent, and then after a while, she gave them the sweetest smile they¡¯d ever seen. "So... does that mean I can call you mother and father now?" She asked eagerly like a child waiting to be loved.


    They nced at each other awkwardly, but nodded.


    Greg forced augh. "Of course, sweetheart."


    "Ha! How stupid! Greg thought in his mind. He never knew this fat pig was easy to manipte.


    But... something was off.


    Why does she look so... radiant?


    Was it her skin? Her hair? Had she lost weight? Her figure didn¡¯t look as wide as before.


    No, that¡¯s impossible. No one loses that much in a week.


    <fn8a9b> This update is avable on find?novel</fn8a9b>


    But still... why did she suddenly seem so attractive?


    Before he could think too deeply, Penny pped her hands together.


    "Did you receive my gifts?"


    "Gifts?" Abby asked warily.


    "Yes. I redecorated your mansion," Penny said sweetly, her eyes sparkling. "Used materials that suit your... level."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Penelope?" Abby hissed, the fake calm peeling away from her voice.


    Greg quickly grabbed her hand to stop her. They couldn¡¯t afford to upset Penny. Not now. Not when she held their image andfort in the palm of her hand.


    "Huh?" Penny blinked like an innocent kitten. "Was it too much? I thought you¡¯d love it."


    "No, no, no," Greg said, waving his hands. "We love it. It¡¯s just... the furniture is very... different from what we¡¯re used to."


    "Different?" Penny tilted her head like a curious doll blinking her bright blue eyes.


    "Are you saying you don¡¯t like it?"


    "No!" Greg yelped. "Not at all! It¡¯s... unique. Just... surprising."


    Penny leaned in slightly, smiling. Her voice was soft as velvet but carried a steel edge. "Well, I hope you continue to enjoy the new setup. It reflects who you are... beautifully."


    Abby¡¯s jaw clenched, but she said nothing.


    Greg stared at Penny, confused by the strange feeling in his chest.


    This is supposed to be the fat girl. The disgusting ugly fat girl.


    Since when was Penny this beautiful?

 Chapter 113: A JEALOUS SISTER

    "Alright, if you say so. I¡¯ll send some cookies over, make sure you eat it." Penny said and both people nodded. She watched Abby drag her husband who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her for some reason.


    Penny bent her head to the side, wondering what was happening. Why was Greg staring at her like a lost dog? She hasn¡¯t changed a bit from before...


    While Penny stood there, someone stood in the shadows of the mansion watching her keenly. A familiar blue eyes burned with jealousy as she stared at her sister.


    Even from afar, Ariana could see how much her sister was glowing. Penny had lost so much weight in just a few days and Ariana wondered how.


    Penny¡¯s ugliness has been her only hope, if she was losing it now, what the hell is she supposed to do?


    Ariana gritted her teeth as she watched her. She thought her mother had reassured her countless times Penny would never be able to lose weight ever. That meant Penny would be ugly forever.


    Her mother had made sure to ruin her life, so what the hell was happening?


    And why is Greg suddenly acting so nice to her?


    Penny¡¯s was back to steal her shine again without moving a finger. Ariana¡¯s eyes moistened as she stared at her.


    She¡¯ll never allow it. She¡¯ll never allow Penny to get more beautiful than she is. She¡¯ll have to do something about this. Ariana clenched her hands into a fist as she watched Penny walk away. Her manicured nails dug into her palm drawing blood but she cares less.


    She took out her cell phone and made a call immediately.


    "Ari dear is everything alright?" Maybelline¡¯s worried voice sounded.


    "You lied mother." Ariana suddenly said.


    "Lied?" May asked. "What will I love about dear?" She continued.


    "Penny. You said she¡¯ll never be beautiful again. You said she¡¯ll never be as beautiful as I am. You promised me." Ariana cried out.


    "Ari, what are you talking about? Penny is never going to be more beautiful than you are. I made sure of that. Why are you so upset right now?" May asked.


    "Because she¡¯s beautiful now. She¡¯s turning beautiful mother." She hung up before May could even respond. She doesn¡¯t need her mother anymore, she¡¯ll take matters into her own hands.


    When Penny stepped back inside the penthouse she was greeted by Darlington who stood by the door.


    <fn1c01> Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel</fn1c01>


    He trusted his granddaughter-inw when she said she would handle the situation, but he needed to be extra careful too. The Petersons were cunning people, they would do anything for money and power.


    "Did they do anything to you granddaughter?" Darlington asked worriedly as he held her hands to check her out and Penny shook her head amused. It¡¯s been a while since anyone has genuinely cared for her like this.


    "I¡¯m fine grandpa." Pennyughed and Darlington sighed in relief. His hands settled on his chest as he tried to calm down.


    "You should be careful of those people. They¡¯re bad news." He said.


    "Of course I¡¯m careful. Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad is happening to me." Penny assured him.


    "Bad. What bad are you talking about?" Osvaldo¡¯s deep voice sounded again, and Penny¡¯s eyes quickly shifted to him. She wanted to jump on him, excited that he was finally back, but she held herself.


    She couldn¡¯t forget their rtionship was all a sham. She shouldn¡¯t get attached if she would notst long here.


    "You¡¯re back?" Grandpa Darlington asked ted. He would never get used to his grandson¡¯s on-and-off madness but he was d Osvaldo could live normally even if it¡¯s for a short while.


    "Since you¡¯re here, Penny and I mixed a little antidote you should try." Darlington was speaking, but Osvaldo¡¯s eyes were on his Penguin.


    Penny on the other hand avoided his gaze like que. She stared at every other thing except the man standing just across the room. She had no idea why she was suddenly so embarrassed by his stare.


    Does this always happen when two people get intimate? But Osvaldo was never shy around her while she sucked his dick countless times?


    Or does it happen to just girls?


    "Come, Osvaldo, let¡¯s get started." Darlington started walking away and so did Penny and the madman who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his penguin.


    He was staring because the sight of her made him feel weird in his heart. The weird feeling was scary in a way.


    Why was he suddenly feeling that way?


    ####


    "You had one job to do Greg, one job!" Abby yelled as she stepped inside the mansion with Greg.


    "What did you want me to do? We were there to make peace not bring more problems." Greg tried to defend himself.


    "Well, look at what your peace has brought us. We¡¯ve been reduced to nothing." Abby started.


    "How do we host Chris¡¯s wedding now? We¡¯ll be aughing stock before the guest." Abby barked.


    "We¡¯ll take it one step at a time Abby. We have to make her trust us before we can manipte her." Greg tried to reason with her.


    "Well, we don¡¯t have time Greg. We need to kick her out for good."


    "I think father is right mother." Ariana chimed in.

 Chapter 114: A JEALOUS SISTER 2

    "Miss Abby, Master Chris wants to see you now." A maid appeared immediately.


    "We¡¯ll continue this conversation when I get back." She said to both people and started walking away. Once Abby was out of sight, Greg tapped Ari on the shoulder and turned to leave, but...


    "I saw the way you looked at her father." Greg paused at her words a s turned to look at her.


    "What was that? He asked.


    "I¡¯m sorry that I noticed Father. But I saw the way you stared at Penelope." Greg looked around gritting his teeth at her words. This nosy bitch, what if someone hears them now?


    Abby had her spies around too. He knows his wife is watching his every move.


    "What are you talking about Ariana?" Greg¡¯s voice was stern as he stared at her.


    "Drop the act father. I know you want her. You¡¯ve been starved for long because of mother¡¯s illness. Not to worry, I can help you get to Penelope." She said in a hushed tone.


    Greg turned excited, but that excitement onlysted for two seconds as he frowned back. This could be a trap. What game was Ariana ying this time?


    "What nonsense are you talking about Ariana?" He feigned ignorance again.


    "We all want Penny out of the mansion Father. And you can be the key." Ari said.


    "Not to worry, you won¡¯t get in trouble with Mother, she¡¯d rather love you for getting rid of the trash," Ari said calmly.


    "I have a n that would destroy Penny, but that n will only work if you¡¯re a part of it." Greg held her hands and dragged her to a more quiet corner where he was sure no one would ever drop on their conversation.


    "What are you saying, Ari?" He asked trying to mask his excitement.


    "It¡¯s so easy father. You can have Penny all to yourself, while also kicking her out of the family for good." She said.


    Greg had seen the girl today. For some reason, she seemed to be glowing in a way that ignored his pervert button. He had quickly forgotten the girl in question was old enough to be his daughter.


    "What do you suggest we do?" He asked, his body already itching to be with Penny. The girl he once hated and found disgusting.


    "It¡¯s easy Father, we throw a party." Ariana smiled sweetly.


    Once she was done talking to Greg, Ari walked to Chris¡¯s room to speak to Abby and Chris concerning her ns to destroy Penny.


    She has let her sister walk freely for too long. She will never let Penny take her shine again like she did years back.


    "Ariana," Abby called when she stepped in. She was seated beside Chris as they discussed when Ari interrupted.


    Chris was getting better, but he had shaved his hair due to the stitch and cut. The hair shaving made him look different, maybe less attractive than before. Ariana couldn¡¯t just tell what was wrong.


    "Mother, I have something really important to discuss with you," Ariana said calmly.


    "If it is about what you said earlier forget it, Ari. I will never be nice to Penny, I can¡¯t stand that girl." Abby said.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here mother. I think you¡¯re right." Ariana started.


    <fnbdfe> Content originallyes from find¡¤novel</fnbdfe>


    "But I think father has eyes for Penny." Chris who was seated beside his mother frowned. Even if Penny had been the cause of his new predicament, he still didn¡¯t hate her. It¡¯s enough that she¡¯s married to the clingy madman, but now his father too.


    "That is absurd, where did you get such a theory from?" Abby turned to the girl.


    "I saw it with my own eyes mother. The way he looked at Penny is different from how he looks at you."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m his wife Ariana. Stop being delusional for once."


    "Listen I know you¡¯re overwhelmed by everything going on, but trust me, Greg would never have an eye for that fat girl. Never." Abby said boldly.


    "Then how about this?" Ariana turned on her cell phone and yed her recent recording.


    "Do whatever you want, but get me in bed with Penelope. That¡¯s all I need."


    "This is fake!" Abby yelled gritting her teeth. That stupid fat bitch Penelope.


    That whore that goes around seducing people¡¯s husbands!


    "No, it isn¡¯t mother. Penny has not only stolen everything from you, she has stolen your husband too." Ariana said.


    "But, I have a n on how we¡¯d get back on her. We¡¯ll make her pay for everything she¡¯s done." Ariana said and Abby turned to look at her.


    "What n?"


    "Pleasee this way, mother. I want to speak to you privately." She said then paused to look at Chris.


    "Whatever is said in this room, remains here Chris. We don¡¯t need you ruining our ns."


    "What n do you have Ariana? I hope it¡¯s better than me going down there to drag that bitch from that penthouse. She must tell me why she¡¯s seducing my husband." Abby barked.


    "It is mother. The n is simple." Ariana said calmly.


    "Since Penny is getting slim again and getting more beautiful. We need to make her ugly again."

 Chapter 115: LAB RAT

    "Can I not stare at my Penguin anymore?" Penny turned to look at Grandpa Darlington who was focused on reheating the drug then she sighed turning back to Osvaldo.


    "No one says you cannot stare Mr Osvaldo. But it¡¯s too much. Imagine if I stare at you like that?" She eyed him stylishly and was about to walk away but he pulled her back.


    "Then I¡¯ll be the happiest man in the world Penguin." He said with a straight face, making her heart beat in a certain rhythm again.


    "G... Good for you." Penny blinked.


    "Alright, here it is." Darlington turned back to face both people and then he ced the boiling liquid on the table.


    "This is the solution I and my granddaughter-inw came up with. Go ahead and drink it Osvaldo, let us see how effective it is." Darlington said.


    Os also stared calmly at the liquid. "Have you tried it on anyone?" He turned back to his grandfather who shook his head. We were just stairs that if we tried it on them they would get mad too." Darlington said calmly.


    They had tried it on a mouse and it died. But before it did, it shook violently spitting out blood, and died.


    "Not on any human," Penny said calmly.


    "On an animal?" Osvaldo asked and both people nodded. He narrowed his eyes at them.


    "So... I¡¯m the human experiment." Both Penny and Darlington looked between themselves.


    "That¡¯s not it grandson. You¡¯re the one with the problem, and the drug is made for people who have simr problems as you." Darlington exined to see his grandson nod calmly.


    Osvaldo stared at the liquid with narrowed eyes. He had used himself as hisb rat in the past, but that was because he had nothing entertaining to look up to in his life.


    Right now he had his penguin and heaven knows how hard he struggles to stay sane because of her. He didn¡¯t want to miss a second with her.


    "I¡¯ll go get ab rat." Osvaldo rose from where he sat and started towards the door.


    "But Osvaldo, the drug is not for normal people." Osvaldo paused and turned to look at his grandfather.


    "If theb rat turns abnormal, then we¡¯ll know it works perfectly. Isn¡¯t that right Penguin?" Penny pressed her lips into a thin line.


    "If you¡¯re going to find anyone Mr Osvaldo, they have to be willing to try." She was scared of killing anyone, that is why she had initiated Darlington using an animal.


    Though their lives were precious too, but in a world where their lives aren¡¯t as valued as human lives, she thought to use them.


    At least she¡¯d give them a good burial.


    "You have nothing to worry about Penguin. He¡¯ll be more than willing." Osvaldo smiled and walked away. Penny had no idea why she couldn¡¯t trust Osvaldo¡¯s words, no matter how much she tried.


    Something in her told her he was up to no good.


    "The rat we had tried it on died Grandpa, do you think it wouldn¡¯t hurt whoever drinks it?" Penny turned to Darlington.


    "We¡¯ll have to wait and see. At least we know, whoever he brings decided to do this willingly. So we have no part in whatever happens to them." Darlington assured his granddaughter-inw.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t care if anyone got hurt, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time. But his granddaughter-inw was too kind and innocent. She had mourned the rat that died for good minutes. ming herself for its death.


    Darlington sighed at his thoughts. Most times, he wondered if she ever loved the harsh love his assistant had told him about.


    After a few minutes, both Osvaldo and Barnaby walked through the door.


    Barnaby looked like a man headed for execution. His hands were shaking. His knees were auditioning for a salsa dance. And his face? Pale, sweaty, and full of regret.


    He¡¯d just finished setting up the Petersons¡¯ mansion when his young master suddenly cornered him like a mafia boss in a bad mood.


    "You¡¯ll be myb rat," Osvaldo had said in that dark,zy tone of his. His back pressed against the wall as he yed with a hand knife "Tell my penguin it¡¯s voluntary, but make sure she knows you were never ckmailed and had willingly given yourself to her."


    "If by any chance she finds out you were ckmailed. I¡¯ll chop off your head. But slowly, feeding you to animals till you die."


    Barnaby hadn¡¯t even finished blinking when he was dragged off like a stolen goat. Now here he was, standing in the room, already imagining his own funeral.


    He regretted everything, especially that one time he had messed up Penny¡¯s first batch of medicine. He had thought he was being smart. But now? Karma had shown up wearing ab coat.


    <i>What if I grow a third arm?</i>


    <i>What if I lose a leg and it grows back as a tail?</i>


    <i>What if I melt into the floor like those movie viins?</i>


    His mind was spinning like a washing machine stuck on turbo.


    Osvaldo cleared his throat and stepped aside like a proud scientist presenting his prized specimen.


    "Barnaby here has bravely volunteered to be yourb rat, Penguin," he said with a straight face that screamed I¡¯m totally not enjoying this.


    Barnaby nearly choked on his fear. But he forced a shaky smile and bowed dramatically like he was epting a Nobel Prize.


    "M-Master Osvaldo is absolutely right, Miss Penny," he said in a voice that cracked like old wood. "I, Barnaby Dees, willingly and joyfully surrender my body to your brilliant hands. From today onward, I shall be your humbleb rat. May your potions be gentle, and may my limbs stay intact."


    He clutched his chest as if he was about to faint. Honestly, he probably was.

 Chapter 116: LAB RAT 2

    How dare she?


    She¡¯s not allowed to feel pity for another man!


    They all watched Barnaby pick the substance with shaky hands. He looked like a man about to die, yet could not do anything about it. This was better than Osvaldo ripping his heart out right in front of him.


    "Drink Barnaby," Osvaldo ordered and the butler quickly drank everything in one go. Then he swallowed.


    Barnaby stood there, waiting for his death.


    How does it work?


    ... Okay, maybe a chest pain that would lead to a potential heart attack and then death?


    Or maybe his intestines will suddenly shrink and then he¡¯ll die from twisted intestines.


    At least his life has been better since he started working for the Adkins, unlike his past life. At least his young master will give him a befitting burial after his death as he had promised.


    ...One second, two seconds, five seconds, thirty seconds, and then five minutes passed, but Barnaby didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary.


    There was nothing strange in his body, except the aftertaste of bitterness that coated his tongue from the drug.


    "Are you alright Barnaby?" Penny asked and he opened his eyes. He was alive and fine. Barnaby cried for joy.


    He wasn¡¯t dead...


    He opened his mouth to speak, but no words left it.


    What the fuck?


    He tried to speak again, but no words came out. Barnaby was confused. Where did his voice go? How did he lose his voice?


    Osvaldo who has been so pissed just moments ago, suddenly smiled. At least the universe was on his side this time. They have taken the voice of the man who dared dere love for his Penguin.


    "Are you okay Barnaby?" Penny asked. Barnaby tried to talk, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    "I think we found the side effect, Grandpa." Penny turned to Darlington who stared at the man before him.


    "I think so too. But we still don¡¯t know how it would affect a madman." Osvaldo narrowed his eyes at his grandfather. He knew this old man was up to no good the very day he stepped foot in here.


    "Then we¡¯ll have to find another madman for it." He said calmly.


    "Do not worry Barnaby, we¡¯ll find a solution in no time," Penny assured the butler who looked like he would die if he didn¡¯t speak even for a minute.


    "I promise, we¡¯ll find a solution for you." She ced her hands on his shoulder, and a certain man frowned at this. Did he not satisfy her enough that she was touching someone else?


    "Grandpa can handle that." Osvaldo suddenly, jealousy written all over his face as he red at his butler, who moved aside.


    <fn5744> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn5744>


    "That¡¯s true, though it would take a day or two," Darlington assured.


    "Then I and my Penguin shall take our leave. You should rest too Grandpa, I¡¯m sure Barnaby can cope till morning." Osvaldo took Penny¡¯s hands, a mischievous smile hanging on his lips as he stared at her.


    Penny could feel her heart beating again. She had no idea why she felt this way about every little thing he did. She wasn¡¯t feeling this way before, so why now?


    She should limit the time she spends with him. Yes. She needs to give her heart a break.


    "I... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Mr Osvaldo. I still have to help Grandpa with a few things in here." Penny took her hands away from his.


    "It¡¯s alright Penny dear. You should rest. We¡¯ve been working for hours now."_"


    Penny had forgotten so soon both men were the same. She bit her inner cheek, staring at Darlington.


    "But..."


    "No buts Penguin. I have something to show you." Osvaldo didn¡¯t want to hear her protest as he led her out of theb.


    Penny struggled against his grip calmly, fighting to free her wrist from his hold, but she couldn¡¯t. Her strength was nothingpared to his. Osvaldo didn¡¯t stop dragging her down the halls till they reached a ck door.


    "Where are we?" Penny asked with ragged breath.


    "Where else Penguin? Our second room." He pushed the door open and stepped in, his penguin directly behind him.


    "What do you think?" Penny looked around the vast and beautiful room. It was vast and beautiful.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Penny muttered calmly and then turned to look at him.


    "Is this what you wanted to show me, Mr Osvaldo?" She asked.


    "Do you not like it?" His voice was calm.


    "It¡¯s beautiful Mr Osvaldo don¡¯t get me wrong. But this is not more important than Barnaby who has lost his voice." She said. "I should be helping Grandpa out with treating him, not staring at a newly decorated room. I can see this at any time." Osvaldo clenched his teeth.


    That stupid Butler. His penguin hated him now because of that stupid man!


    "Since you have nothing else to show me, I¡¯ll leave now," Penny said, her voice firm as she turned to go.


    But she didn¡¯t get far.


    Her back hit the door instead, hard enough to jolt her, and when she looked up, there he was.


    Osvaldo ced both hands by the side of her ear. He smirked, trapping her in that dangerous, maddening way he always did.


    "Who said you could leave?" he asked, voice low andzy, like a purr from a predator. His arms caged her in, his body a breath away from hers.


    "M... Mr. Osvaldo..." she whispered, eyes wide.


    He tilted his head slightly, eyes dark with something wild and unspoken. "You think I¡¯ll stand here and let you talk about another man in front of me?" His tone was velvet over steel. "Penguin... that makes me lose my mind." his voice was almost a whisper.


    "But..."


    "Shh..." he hushed, pressing his finger gently against her soft lips. "You don¡¯t speak about other men when I¡¯m around. Not their names. Not their smiles. Not even their shadows."


    His breath ghosted over her skin. His touch was soft, but the way he looked at her... It sent shivers all the way down her spine.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to talk to them. Not allowed to look at them. Definitely not allowed to touch them." His voice dropped lower. "While you¡¯re with me, you belong to me. Fully. Utterly. Mine."


    Penny frowned, struggling against the heat rising in her chest. "That¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m not some possession you can just im, Mr. Osvaldo."


    He smirked, wicked and slow. "Oh, but you are. Didn¡¯t you read the agreement? It¡¯s in the contract. And if you disobey me..." He leaned in closer, his lips brushing the shell of her ear. "...You know the consequences." Osvaldo chuckled at her reaction.


    "Come Penguin. I missed spending time with you today." Osvaldo pushed himself off the door ascending into the room.

 Chapter 117: INVITATION

    "I bet she looks so much like master. Beautiful smile and all that."


    "Don¡¯t waste your time. She¡¯s nothing like master. I¡¯ve been opportune to see her picture one day I was wanting masters office." Another maid interrupted.


    "Really? Is she really that ugly?" The other asked.


    "Ugly is an understatement. She¡¯s hideous. You can¡¯t stare at that face for long." She hissed.


    "Oh my." Another maid¡¯s hands came to her face.


    "How can master love such thing?"


    "Can you me him, that¡¯s his only child." The maid responded.


    "But how is it possible?" Another maid asked worriedly.


    "Let¡¯s just hope Master gets another child soon. We¡¯ve all been trying to seduce him for years now, but that man seems so tough." One said.


    "Is it possible he¡¯s gay?" Another said.


    "Hush before someone else hears us and we get into trouble." Another maid shunned her.


    "Everyone return to your duty post now!" The head maid arrived and everyone scattered as fast as they gathered.


    It was now all over the news that for the first time in 20 years, the Bloodsworth family was celebrating the return of their heiress.


    The people of Owlsgrave were curious about who the lucky girl was. They have already begun to envy her. Conversations have spread around like wildfire.


    The news has spread so fast that even Maybelline had found out about it.


    "No! What the hell is this?" She threw the invitation card on the floor, in a fit of rage. What the hell was going on?


    Has the restriction order expired? But when?


    Why did herwyers not inform her about it?


    She had spent years keeping this stupid man away from his child, and she wouldn¡¯t let them be together again. She has to destroy this reunion. Penny cannot have a sweet life, not after she ruined hers.


    Up until today, her husband David made fun of her whenever they fought. He always mocked the fact that she was raped and always med her for it. Xavier Bloodsworth had ruined her life, and she must ruin his.


    May turned on her cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me the restraining order ends this year, I should have filed for another," May yelled at herwyers.


    "I¡¯m sorry Mrs Wird. If you still want to file the restraining order you can, but this time It¡¯ll only be for yourself." He said.


    "What do you mean for me? I need a restraining order for my family too. That fat pig included." May barked.


    "I¡¯m afraid you can no longer do that Mrs Wird. Miss Penelope is now above 18 and can decide to meet her father if she wants." The man said. He knew how hard it was for him to get a restraining order for more than 18 years thest time.


    <fnb330> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnb330>


    Only he knew he was able to achieve it because they ckmailed Xavier ckwood about raping a young girl. But 22 years have passed since then. There¡¯s no stopping the man now.


    "You¡¯re useless do you know that? If you can do your job, I¡¯ll hire someone else." Maybelline hung up immediately.


    "Ingrates." She barked.


    "What¡¯s going on May." David Wird with his cup of coffee in his hands picked the letter on the floor and read through it. Then he smiled.


    "It seems your ex-boyfriend and father are having a reunion." He said calmly.


    "That will never happen," Maybelline said.


    "And how would you stop it? I¡¯m sure by now, Penelope has received her invitation too." Maybelline frowned at his words.


    "Even if he has sent her an invitation. That doesn¡¯t mean she would ept him as her father. Not after everything he did to me." Maybelline sounded so confident.


    She knew she had instilled anger in Penelope all these years towards her father. There¡¯s no way Penny is going to forgive him for what he did.


    Over at the Adkin¡¯s mansion, letters arrived for both residents. While Abby and her family received their letters, Penelope and her household received theirs too.


    "What¡¯s that?" Abby asked her servant who brought in the red envelope. They were short on staff too, Penny has truly ruined their lives.


    "An invitation from the Bloodsworths." The servant announced and Abby suddenly turned interested.


    "At least one good thing is happening today amidst all of the chaos." She muttered taking the sealed envelope as she opened it to read its contents.


    They have pushed Chris and Ariana¡¯s second engagement party backward because of the new state of their mansion. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re letting anyone see this mansion.


    "What is that mother?" Ariana who just walked in with a basket of cookies in her hands walked up to her mother.


    "We got an invitation from the Bloodsworth family. It seems they finally found their heiress after 20 years." She said calmly.

 Chapter 118: INVITATION 2

    "It seems you want to ruin my evening again."


    "I¡¯m so sorry mother. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you with the news of that girl. I was just curious for a moment." Ariana said calmly.


    "You know, it would be wonderful if we were to invite her and the madman. It¡¯ll get a certain someone in serious trouble if he goes berserk and destroys things." Ariana smiled mischievously at her thought. That would be the first step at ruining Penny.


    She would make sure she destroys her sister till she¡¯s out of this house for good.


    Abby smiled at her daughter-inw¡¯s words. "That¡¯s a good n. You can invite them yourself while you deliver the cookies." Ari smiled.


    "As you wish Mother." she held the basket of cookies and started walking away.


    When she arrived before the penthouse, Ari knocked once, then twice for the door to groan open and Barnaby stepped out.


    "I¡¯m here to see Penelope. You see we made excess cookies and Mother said to deliver some to her." Ari smiled.


    It¡¯s been almost a week, and Barnaby has yet to speak to anyone. He was tired of being mute. If only his master knows how much he has cursed him.


    He would never agree to any more science experiments ever again. If they needed anyone, they could as well get a mad person from the asylum.


    Barnaby took the basket of fruit from the young girl and was about to step in when Ariana held the door.


    "Wait, where¡¯s Penny? I also have something to give her." Ariana asked. Barnaby used his hands to demonstrate, telling the girl to eat by the door as he stepped in to call Hughes.


    Unfortunately, Hughes was used as another experiment for the cookies delivered by Ariana and Abby. Penny suspected it wasn¡¯t normal and Hughes¡¯s extra weight was proof.


    Hughes had gained extra weight in a week. She stood by the door now, her ck eyes on Ariana who looked stunned.


    Hughes had no idea why she gained so much. It¡¯s not like she had eaten more than a bite of those cookies. If it made her this way, she wondered what it would have done to her Miss Penny.


    "Miss Ariana." Ariana stared at the maid who was only so thin a week ago with wide eyes. She was shocked at how fat Hughes had gotten. But that should also mean her cookies were effective.


    She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how Penny would look now.


    Ariana almost jumped for joy at the thought.


    "Where¡¯s Penny? Tell her I want to see her." Ariana said trying to peak inside the mansion. But she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    "Miss Penny is currently in her room now. She¡¯s unable to get out of bed because of how big she¡¯s gotten. It¡¯s like everyone in this mansion has gotten fat overnight." Hughesined just as Penny had asked her to.


    "You can tell me your message, and I¡¯ll deliver it to her," Hughes said and Ariana smiled.


    "There¡¯s a huge party tonight in the Bloodsworth mansion, we¡¯re all invited to it. Tell Penny that Mother has formally invited her to join us. And just in case she gets ufortable, she can bring the madman along too. But it ispulsory she attends. Can you do that?" Ari asked and Hughes nodded.


    "I¡¯ll definitely tell her about it." Hughes smiled.


    "Miss Ariana." She called when Ari wanted to leave.


    "Yes."


    "My miss Penny is really grateful for your kindness. She asked me to give this to you too." Hughes passed over a basket full of chocte cookies, Ariana¡¯s favorites." Ari smiled as she received it.


    That stupid Penny. If only she knows what she¡¯s done to her. She knew her sister was stupid, but she never thought Penny would be this level of stupid.


    Hughes stepped back into the mansion once Penny left.


    "Did she ept the cookies, Hughes?" Penny asked her housekeeper who nodded.


    "Every food given to them has to go through me first. I need to bless them with my little potion. If they think they¡¯re smart, I¡¯ll show them how smart I can be." Penny said calmly.


    "Miss Penny, you and Master Osvaldo were also invited to the feast by Miss Ariana," Hughes said.


    Ariana had no idea Penny had also received a special invitation from Mr Xavier¡¯s PA who pleaded she attended because Xavier wanted to see her.


    ording to the man, he said it was for a business deal. Which had Penny wondering why that man wanted to meet her.


    "If they want us there, then we¡¯ll attend the event Hughes," Penny said calmly.


    "But Miss Penny, are you sure it¡¯s a good idea? We know they never have any good n for you." Hughes was worried for her miss. She could see the mischievous look in Ariana¡¯s eyes when she invited them.


    "You have nothing to worry about Hughes," Penny said calmly.<fnc23f> Discover more novels at find{n}ovel</fnc23f>

 Chapter 119: PARTY

    They have been waiting for this moment for 20 years now. Brown was happy that finally, his boss could be human again. He could only hope that everything goes as nned.


    "Did you send the invitation to her?" Xavier asked without looking at his assistant¡¯s way.


    "Yes sir. I even told her you had personally invited her over." Brown said calmly. "You wouldn¡¯t believe it if I told you, she¡¯s grown more beautiful boss and now looks so much like you." Xavier finally turned to face his assistant.


    "Really?" He asked calmly. This was the only time this devil was human. When his daughter is being mentioned.


    "Yes, boss. She¡¯s even more beautiful than thest time you saw her." Brown announced seeing how happy his boss looked right now.


    "It¡¯s time for her toe back home, Brown. She¡¯s stayed away from her father for too long." Xavierbed his hair onest time before heading out of the room to wee his guest.


    He had invited everyone to this wonderful ball. He was ready to announce his heir to the world. He wanted the whole of Owlsgrave to know who his child was.


    It was time for her to return home.


    "But we have a problem boss," Brown said for Xavier to pause in his step.


    "From the information I got. I think the madman is too attached to Miss Penny. They¡¯re inseparable. That will be a problem." Xavier frowned.


    "A madman cannot be my problem, Brown." Xavier dered and stepped out of the room. He had waited for 20 years for this moment. Even if it meant killing the madman, he was ready to do it. Anything to get his daughter back.


    <fna0f1> Find the newest release on find(?)ovel</fna0f1>


    ####


    "I¡¯m scared Barnaby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for Miss Penny to take Master out. Especially now he¡¯s not in the right state of mind." Hughes was panicking. She didn¡¯t know why, but something in her gut hated the idea of Penny attending the event with Osvaldo.


    "Everything will be fine. Plus, this would be the perfect time to actually show the world how useless master can be." Barnaby wrote his words for Hughes to read.


    "It¡¯s the perfect time to show those hunters that he¡¯spletely useless. Just as Master Dewitt wanted." He wrote it down again.


    "I think you¡¯re right. But we have to go with them just to be sure Barnaby. I have a bad feeling about all of these." Barnaby nodded.


    Both people went their separate ways as they hurried to prepare too for the event.


    In the master bedroom, a few maids gathered around Penny preparing their mistress for the event tonight.


    A rack of beautiful dresses lined before her. Beautiful boxes of jewels were disyed before her eyes. Jewels she¡¯s never had the opportunity to wear in her life.


    Penny didn¡¯t know which dress or jewel to pick. She¡¯s never done this before. Ariana was always the fashion one, not her.


    Not only was she going for her first social event tonight, but she would also debut as a new person all thanks to Osvaldo.


    Though she wasn¡¯t entirely slender looking yet, she was almost the size of a normal person. She had gotten her dream body in no time.


    She had no idea how it happened but in just one month, Osvaldo had cured something even she could not cure. And she had no idea how he did it.


    Penny finally picked a light blue velvet long dress with whitece sleeves to match. Her hair was neatly tied up, falling to her back in waves. Different beautiful pins were attached to her hair.


    Penny stared at her reflection, even though she could not recognize herself anymore. Since when was she this beautiful?


    She had lost hope in life but now she stared at her new self, she was confident again.


    Penny finally rose from her seat, standing before the floor-to-ceiling mirror as she stared at her reflection. The dress she wore was not so tight and not big either.


    It fitted her perfectly, defining her curves in a way that made her look breathtaking. For the first time in her life, she didn¡¯t have to wear a corset for an event.


    All she needed to do was push her tummy in and it¡¯s all t and beautiful.


    Never in a million years did she ever believe she would look this way.


    This is all she has dreamt of. All she ever wanted. It was time to make everyone who ever bullied and insulted her eat their words.


    "You look so beautiful, madam." One of the maids there couldn¡¯t hide her mouth anymore. They had no idea how it happened, but before their eyes, the ugly duckling that arrived a few months back had turned into a beautiful damsel.


    They have all watched her grow and they were happy because, to them, Penny deserves every good thing in the world for her kind heart.


    To them, she was the best thing that happened to the Adkins family.

 Chapter 120: PARTY 2

    "Go straight to the point Ari," Abby said.


    "Well mother, Penelope all of her workers who ate the cookies just turned fatter." Ariana picked the chocte cookie given to her by Penny and chewed. She¡¯s been eating it since she got it.


    <fnfd06> For more chapters visit ?ovelFind</fnfd06>


    It seems Penny remembered her favorite snacks and decided to gift her. That fool!


    Hmph!


    Abby smiled at Ariana¡¯s words. This was the best revenge ever. Now she¡¯d see how that stupid girl could steal her husband from her. To even think Greg felt that way about Penny. She¡¯d need to put him in his ce too.


    "Her housekeeper also said she couldn¡¯t get out of bed, so I doubt she¡¯d be attending the event with us. But she has to. I¡¯ve sent a box of oversized dresses and cheap jewels over so that she wouldn¡¯t have an excuse not to attend.


    "That would be so humiliating," Abby said with a smile. She could already imagine what would happen there. Penny would be aughing stock before the wealthy people. Her image would be ruined for life.


    "Well, that¡¯s good news enough. Keep up like this, and we¡¯ll kick her out in no time dear. But for now, let¡¯s think of arriving at the party early." Ariana nodded.


    "Uhm, mother."


    "Yes." Abby turned to look at her.


    "Since the invitation says to invite anyone, I invited a few of my friends. Is that okay?" She asked sweetly.


    Ari had more than one surprise for Penny tonight. Not only will Penny be humiliated for getting fatter, but she¡¯d also be humiliated before the guest at the event tonight.


    What¡¯s a party without drama? And she¡¯d be the one bringing the drama.


    "Of course. As long as you all don¡¯t cause trouble."


    "Yes, Mother," Ariana assured and continued her makeup. She had to look her best tonight to attract the right people.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the lounge. Hurry up." At that, Abby stepped out of Ariana¡¯s room to join the others in the lounge.


    After a few minutes, Ariana stepped out in a wine-coloredce dress, embroidered with crystals all over. She looked so beautiful, almost like a runaway model.


    The dress defined her curves, revealing the most sensitive parts of her body. Ariana looked so beautiful just like her mother. She has taken so much of Maybelline¡¯s features and has grown to be a fine youngdy.


    "How beautiful." Gregplimented his daughter-inw with a smile. He was dressed in a navy blue well-tailored suit. Even though he was not so young anymore, he still looked handsome.


    Chris on the other hand dressed in a ck suit, couldn¡¯t stop staring at his wife. Right now, he wondered why he even thought Penny was more beautiful. That bitch was nothing but a fat pig.


    He felt ashamed to have even felt anything for her. Maybe it wasn¡¯t true feelings. Not after what Penelope has done to him. Whatever he did that day, was just his bad habit disying.


    Chris had a problem of letting things go. He couldn¡¯t see Penny move on with someone else and right now, he wondered why he even felt that way. He had his beautiful Ariana by his side.


    "You look so beautiful, sweetheart." Even if it was against their familyw to sleep with any man before marriage. Ariana had given her beautiful body to him. She had made him feel what good sex feels like, and he¡¯ll never take that for granted.


    "Chris, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going out with that hair," Ari asked with a sigh.


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" Chris asked, rubbing his hands on the bald surface.


    "Nothing, but there¡¯s a scar. We don¡¯t want to drag unnecessary eyes to ourselves. There will be people moving around ready to talk." Ari said.


    Chris agreed. Not only had that madman broken his skull, but he had also damaged his nerves and ording to the doctor. Hair would not grow on that side of his hair for a long time. Which means baldness was his new look now.


    Chris is a man who values his hair, and now, he¡¯s forced to live without it. All thanks to that stupid Penelope.


    Ariana headed to her room, and when she returned, there was a wig in her hands. She had picked for Chris while she shopped. At least this would hide the scar on his head.


    "Come sit Chris, let¡¯s fix this for you," Ari said.


    "Is that a good idea?" Greg asked. It¡¯s the first time in his life he has seen a man wear a wig.


    "Don¡¯t worry father, no one will know. It¡¯s going to be like a new hairstyle." Ari said cing the wig cap on his head. Once she was done, both Chris and Greg were stunned by his new look.


    They hadn¡¯t expected a wig to look this good.


    "Wow," Abby said.


    "This is another level to talent. What can you not do Ariana?" Greg asked, totally impressed.


    "Father, stop ttering me."

 Chapter 121: THE QUEENS ARRIVAL

    "And that was the biggest mistake of my life."


    "Plus she can¡¯t get in with us Ari. I know you mean well, but can our tires handle such weight?" Abby chuckled.


    "We¡¯ll just send another car over," Chris added then turned to the chauffeur.


    "Go on." The man started driving.


    ####


    Back at the Adkins penthouse, Penny sat in her dressing room, her expression calm as she sorted through her jewelry. She didn¡¯t want anything too shy. Just elegance. Quiet confidence.


    A knock came.


    A maid stepped in with arge box. "Miss Penny, a gift for you. From Miss Ariana."


    Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed. "From Ari?"


    The maids opened the box. Out came a blindingly yellow tent-like dress, sorge, four women could wear it at once.


    One maid held up a pair of glittery, cheap stic jewels. "And... these."


    Penny tilted her head, smiling. "Throw them in the corner. I won¡¯t be needing them tonight. But keep them. I may find a use for themter."


    She turned to another maid. "Where¡¯s Mr. Osvaldo?"


    ####


    At exactly 9:30 PM, the world tilted.


    Penny stepped out of the penthouse in a floor-length sapphire velvet gown. It hugged her curves like it was made just for her. Not so tight, not so thin, but just enough.


    Her white fur shawl draped over her shoulders, and her lips were painted the color of wine. She was elegance, power, and beauty in motion.


    Behind her, Osvaldo emerged. A few strands of his hair fell over his face.


    He wore a perfectly tailored ck suit. His long dark hair was tied back with a silk ribbon, eyes glittered like a storm held at bay. He looked like a vampire prince, or perhaps a demon king. Dangerous, untouchable, and fiercely regal.


    His smile was wide and boyish. He looked almost giddy, like a wild animal seeing the stars for the first time.


    <fn3801> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fn3801>


    Darlington followed closely behind, his silver hair tied with a matching ribbon. Three generations of Adkins were stepping out tonight.


    The ck ribbons they wore weren¡¯t just decoration.


    Ribbons were the Adkins family symbol. It is what differentiates them from everyone else.


    While Hughes and Barnaby had brought up the idea of hiding Osvaldo, Darlington had denied it. This time he was here to protect his grandson. Let the hunterse, he was ready for them.


    Once Osvaldo is fully recovered, he would need to teach him everything he needs to know about his father and about their family. Darlington believed the tape his son might have left, would not be enough.


    "Do you think this is a good idea, Miss Penny?" Hughes whispered next to Penny. She had tried convincing Darlington but the old man had refused her plea. Maybe she can convince Penny to not attend the party.


    They¡¯ve never taken Osvaldo out before. Not in this state. Even if their master had turned calm with Penny¡¯s arrival, they weren¡¯t sure how he would behave being in a ce with so many people.


    This was all a setup by Ariana. Hughes was so sure about it.


    "You have nothing to worry about Hughes. Osvaldo will be fine." Penny assured her as they stepped inside the car.


    ####


    A ck limo pulled up to the Bloodsworth¡¯s residence at exactly 10:pm. By this time, Xavier Bloodsworth was so worried as the guests were already questioning who the Bloodsworth¡¯s heir was.


    Was this party some sick joke?


    But Xavier isn¡¯t one to y with people like this. The man was a powerful figure. A man people feared.


    Maybelline smiled as she watched everyone in chaos. Just then, a group of families faces arrived and she turned to look at them.


    "Ariana." She called her daughter, walking over to the people who just stepped in. The Petersons were in awe at how huge the Bloodsworth¡¯s mansion was.


    It screamed wealth and power. The decorations are of the highest price. Abby was inplete awe at how beautiful the mansion was. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the heiress of this beautiful mansion.


    Who knows, her Chris might catch her eyes and they¡¯ll dump the stupid Ariana for good. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s adding anything to their lives.


    Their lives would changepletely and they wouldn¡¯t be needing the Adkin¡¯s wealth anymore.


    "How are things going on here?" Abby asked Maybelline who smiled. She didn¡¯t want toe here today, but she couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity either. She wanted to see how Penny would reject her father right before everyone tonight.


    Once that is done, she would try to get close to her child and make sure she turns her against Xavier Bloodsworth forever.


    Maybelline¡¯s animosity was no longer because of their past, but it was because of Penelope.


    That child who ruined her youth cannot have the best life while hers was ruined.


    It seems making Penny fat was not the only thing. She will never allow her to have a better life than Ariana. Getting married to the madman was a mistake. Maybelline refused to make any more mistakes.


    "Bad," May responded.


    "And here I thought they were rich." May spat, then turned to her daughter. "Where¡¯s your sister Ari dear? Is she noting?" She asked looking behind them as if searching for something.


    "Since when do you care about Penelope¡¯s mother?" Ariana narrowed her eyes at her mother.


    "Come on, Ari, I just wanted to see how fat she¡¯s gotten just as you told me." Both mother and daughterughed.


    "She¡¯ll be here shortly Mother. She couldn¡¯t fit into our car." Ari said calmly with a smile.


    Then she turned to her little group of friends waiting by the entrance. They were ready to humiliate the fat bitch today.


    Ariana knew Penny wasing because she had called from home, and a servant assured her Penny had arrived.


    "Are you sure she¡¯sing Ari, we¡¯ve been waiting for long?" A girl named Jane said.


    "Just wait a little longer she¡¯ll be here soon. Trust me, Jane, it¡¯ll be worth the wait. Penny is now so big."


    Immediately, Ari could see men in ck running to the door as if someone of high importance had arrived and they were ready to protect them from harm.


    Just then, the double doors of the mansion opened to a beautiful figure stepping in. Gasp filled the room, eyes turning wide at the beauty walking in.


    Besides the girl, was her protector. Her mad beast and his grandfather.


    "I... Is that Penny?"

 Chapter 122: THE TRUE HEIRESS

    Walking in with her husband on her arm.


    Barry¡¯s jaw clenched. "She has some nerve," he said.


    "She was invited," Xavier replied, still watching.


    Barry turned, eyes wide. "You invited her?"


    "I invited everyone. Anyone who could lead my daughter to me."


    "And you think the woman who¡¯s kept your child from you all these years would suddenly hand her over at a party?"


    "She might not," Xavier said, finally sipping his whiskey, "but someone else might."


    Barry ran a hand down his face. He couldn¡¯t argue, not tonight. "Your guests are growing restless. You promised to introduce the Bloodsworth heiress, yet here we are. Still waiting."


    It¡¯s the reason he was here, but seeing his brother in a foul mood, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. Now he had to say it.


    "Maybe you shoulde greet them to stall time," Barry suggested but his brother said nothing to him. He just stared at the door in silence. His eyes soften every time he sees the door open and harden when it¡¯s another guest.


    He had told his elder brother throwing a feast for his daughter was a bad idea. The girl barely knew who he was, what makes him think she would honor his invitation?


    Maybe they could have visited her like normal people and informed her about the situation. And then after that, they host a party for her introduction, but his brother wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    "Everyone¡¯s running out of patience Xavier. How long do you think we can keep them here?" Barry asked, but Xavier only took another sip of his drink.


    He was losing it too, but he tried to calm down. His precious little girl might have been scared by how he approached her. Maybe it¡¯s the reason she refused to attend.


    Should he have invited her himself?" Xavier sighed. Just then, he saw the Peterson¡¯s step in, and his face lit up. But his baby was not with them.


    They hade alone. He frowned. The only reason he had even invited them was so that Penny could tag along and yet, his daughter was left at home.


    He should kick them out for good. He should teach them a little lesson for not bringing his child with them.


    "Xavier..."


    "An hour more Barry. If she doesn¡¯t arrive in an hour, we¡¯ll apologize for wasting their time and end the party." Xavier said calmly.


    "Alright. I¡¯m sorry things had to turn this way." Barry said sincerely. He has watched his brother suffer for so many years and just when he thinks he finally has his child, she¡¯s not very far away from him.


    Barry understood his brother¡¯s pain because even if he had three troublesome boys, he couldn¡¯t imagine losing them all.


    "You can still have fun you know. There are beautiful women out there tonight willing and ready to ept you as theirs. What do you think?" Barry asked but his brother said nothing more. He just stared at the door like he was waiting for a miracle.


    Barry tapped his shoulder and walked away. He should have a little fun himself before the party ends.


    Xavier watched Maybelline speak to the Peterson¡¯s. He also watched Ariana converse with two other girls like they were plotting something.


    <fn61cf> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fn61cf>


    Thirty minutes passed and still, his daughter hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    Xavier finally gave up. He turned around and was about to walk to his room when his cell phone beeped.


    "Sir, young miss had arrived." Xavier stared at his cell phone.


    "Send the guards over to protect her and bring her in." Xavier texted.


    "Yes, boss."


    ####


    Outside, Brown¡¯s legs nearly gave out when he saw the ck limo pull up.


    It had been over an hour.


    He¡¯d been sweating, praying, begging any god that would listen. If Penny hadn¡¯t shown up, he was sure Xavier would¡¯ve punished him. He might have lost a finger. Or worse, his tongue.


    But the moment the car door opened, all fear vanished.


    There she was.


    Penny stepped out in her Velvet-blue gown that clung to her like it had been poured onto her body. Her fur shawl rested elegantly over her shoulders, and her chin lifted with effortless grace. Her presence made time stop.


    Brown recognized her from anywhere because he had been following her for years.


    But what is this?


    Why was she so beautiful?


    He quickly messaged his boss, telling him the Bloodsworth¡¯s heiress had arrived.


    Brown orders the Bloodsworth¡¯s guards to protect her, but then two other people step out of the car too. A tall scary man who smiled like a little child and an older man.


    Wait! Isn¡¯t that Darlington Adkins? And could that be the Adkin¡¯s missing grandson Osvaldo?


    But... But...


    Brown quickly texted his boss, "And... She¡¯s with the madman." He said.


    "Why?" Xavier texted back.


    "I have no idea boss."


    The double doors for the mansion opened to Penny, Osvaldo, and Darlington who stepped in like royalty.


    Every conversation halted. Laughter turned into whispers. sses lowered. All eyes turned to the entrance.


    The guests were wondering who they were and why they had to make such a dramatic entrance.


    Maybelline did the best job hiding Penelope from everyone. Because she was ashamed of her unwanted child.


    In Owlsgrave Penny had no identity. No one knew who she was.


    "Is that... Penny?"

 Chapter 123: THE TRUE HEIRESS 2

    A celebrity they didn¡¯t know exist?


    It seems Ariana isn¡¯t the only one shocked. As Maybelline clenched her hands into a fist. The bitter taste of jealousy coated her tongue again and she red at Penng. No matter how beautiful she looks right now, she would still be the same child that had ruined her life.


    And tonight, she would ruin Penny too.


    Ariana clenched gritted her teeth as she stared at her elder sister. Rather than gatting bigger, Penny had reduced so much that she was almost normal now. Her beauty was back. The type that overshadowed Ariana¡¯s.


    This is what she has been avoiding up until now. It¡¯s like all her ns and effort to ruin Penny all week, had failed.


    She stood by this door ready to humiliate her sister, but she instead got humiliated.


    "She¡¯s so beautiful." Rose eximed.


    "It seems your n to humiliate your sister had backfired." Janeughed.


    "No wonder you were always jealous. Because you¡¯re nothingpared to Penny." Rose said.


    "You better watch your mouth. Don¡¯t forget I brought you here and I can kick you out."


    Chris who had been so upset earlier, suddenly froze at the sight of Penelope. He had no idea his mouth was hanging wide open.


    This couldn¡¯t be the fat ugly duckling he had insulted just a few hours back.


    When did she get this beautiful?


    Greg was also frozen too. Penny had gotten even more beautiful than the night he met her. She was the desire of all men right now. The new diamond of Owlsgrave.


    Osvaldo walked next to his Penguin smiling from ear to ear as he stared at the guest. He was lost in his little world, feeling like a superstar as he walked the carpet.


    Penny¡¯s beauty had overshadowed him for a moment, but as they walked, people began to notice the strange man walking behind the beautifuldy.


    A man they all have not seen before.


    Murmurs began again.


    Who the hell is he?


    Are these people new to Owlsgrave?


    They also noticed the older man walking next to the man. But his face looked familiar even if it¡¯s been so long since theyst saw him.


    Was that... Darlington Adkins?


    Did the real Adkins family still exist?


    But how is it possible? They had all died years back. Last they heard Darlington was blind. Maybe it¡¯s just a man that looks like him.


    Of course almost everyone in the higher society knew the Peterson¡¯s were the fake Adkins. But they said nothing because they had imed that Dewitt Adkins left everything in their name, including the name Adkins, to keep it alive.


    Everyone knew the real Adkins family were dead, so what is this?


    And the two men walking with a girl, had the Adkins signature ribbon tied to their hair.


    Xavier smiled on seeing his child. He has waited for this moment for twenty years now. Heaven knows how much he died in silence each day he saw his child suffer.


    <fn07b6> Updates are released by Find[?]ovel</fn07b6>


    He has waited for this reunion. It is time to take her back. It¡¯s time to spoil her rotten.


    He emptied the ss of wine in his hands and headed towards the ballroom.


    Penny who hasn¡¯t been before so many eyes, stood at a corner with Darlington and Osvaldo by her side. She felt so ufortable.


    So anxious...


    She had deliberately arrivedte to squeeze herself in and just experience the party from the sidelines, never did she ever imagine she would be the center of attention tonight.


    Where¡¯s the heiress already, have they already found her?


    Are they not supposed to make an announcement or something? Why was everyone still staring?


    A hush suddenly swept through like a cold breeze.


    And then came the footsteps.


    Measured.


    Commanding.


    A man descended the grand staircase.


    He wore a ck suit, nothing extravagant, but on him, it looked like war armor. His face was carved from marble, strong jaw, piercing eyes, a mouth that didn¡¯t smile but held centuries of secrets.


    He looked like a king.


    "Mr. Xavier Bloodsworth," the announcer dered.


    Ladies, arranged their dresses like this was some bride picking contest even if the invitation was clear, Mr Bloodsworth was celebrating the return of his heir.


    As he came to light, Penny could see how handsome he was.


    Damn! He looked so breathtaking.


    He was devastatingly handsome, even more so than the younger men in the room. He radiated power, the kind that didn¡¯t need to be spoken.


    But the moment his eyes locked with hers...


    Everything else faded.


    His gaze was soft. So soft. Like the world slowed just for them.


    Penny looked behind her to be sure she was the one he was staring at. But why?


    Why did he stared at her like that? She was ready to tell him she¡¯s already married just in case he tries anything stupid.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t married, she would never settle for a man like him.


    "Penelope." Maybelline walked towards her daughter before Xavier could reach her and other guest surrounded the man too.


    He was just a few steps away from his child, but it felt like a thousand steps ahead.


    "Who invited you for this party?" May asked.


    "I did mother and I¡¯m sorry for it." Ariana suddenly said to her mother.

 Chapter 124: HER TRUE IDENTITY

    Once again, Penny had outshined her tonight. She couldn¡¯t ept this. Her friends and everyone she knew Admired Penny tonight.


    <fne876> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fne876>


    "Maybelline." Someone called from behind and May turned to greet her with the sweetest smile. Ariana smiled too. The mother and daughter duo knew how to pretend so much. They were so alike.


    "Wow, is she your child too?" Maybe frowned and was about to deny Penny like always but.


    "Oh my goodness, you¡¯re so beautiful, darling. You took after your mother. You did a good job raising her May." The woman added.


    "Of course, this is Penelope, my first child daughter," May said calmly.


    "Wow May, God has really blessed you with the most beautiful children. I can¡¯t believe this is your child." Another person couldn¡¯t control her tongue anymore.


    "And she¡¯s even more good-looking than Ariana." Another said and the praises kepting one after another.


    Ariana frowned at their praises. This couldn¡¯t be her life. Since when was Penny ever more beautiful than she was?


    Penny cannot be more beautiful. No! She¡¯ll never let this slide. She must take her glory back.


    While everyone praised them, Xavier finally had the opportunity to walk over to where his child was. Besides him was Barry, who couldn¡¯t believe his elder brother had a daughter as beautiful as Penny.


    "Maybelline," Xavier called but May ignored himpletely, rolling her eyes.


    "Mr Xavier." Ariana moved forward. "When are you going to introduce your daughter to everyone?" She asked sweetly hoping she could meet the new Bloodsworth¡¯s heiress and befriend her.


    She would never let Penny steal her shine this time.


    "I¡¯m about to do that right now," Xavier said and Ariana smiled.


    She also wishes she was Xavier¡¯s child too. Everyone wishes that, but that could only be a dream. Xavier nced at Penelope, signaling his assistant to hand him the mic.


    This would be the first time in his entire life, he is this close to his child. He now knows what she smells like and what she looks like from up close. He wanted to apologize to her for neglecting her all these years.


    "Hello, Miss Penelope." Penny stared at the man her eyes as calm as the breaking of dawn.


    "Mr Bloodsworth." She greeted me with a slight bow. Xavier¡¯s eyes shifted to the man beside his daughter. The useless Adkin¡¯s hair who yed with her hair.


    He still didn¡¯t understand her rtionship with these people but everything ended tonight. He would take his child from her pain, and protect her with everything he has.


    His eyes moved further to the old man with silver hair who stood beside his grandson and Xavier raised a brow. The powerful Darlington Adkins was here in his party, yet he was acting so little and powerless.


    This old man is very cunning. It¡¯s the only way he has been able to umte so much wealth from his family. He wished Dewitt took after his father.


    Dewitt, though a genius, he was stupid. He was too soft. They all looked up to him back then. Every young boy wanted to be Dewitt, wealth-wise.


    He wanted to greet Darlington, but he let it go. If the old man was hiding, it was for a good reason.


    Maybelline gritted her teeth at their exchange. No! She couldn¡¯t ept this.


    What about her Ariana?


    It¡¯s enough that Penny now owns the Adkin¡¯s wealth. How can she own the Bloodsworth¡¯s wealth too?


    "No need to be formal. Not to worry, you¡¯ll understand my statement soon." Ariana eyed her sister stylishly and then turned to the man again.


    She must beat Penny to meet Xavier¡¯s daughter. She would never let Penny steal that opportunity away from her too.


    Penny has taken too much tonight. It was her turn to shine now.


    Penny stared at Xavier wondering what he meant by his statement. Was he talking about the business deal he proposed?


    She wondered what deal he meant. Did he want to partner with her because she was now an Adkins?


    "Can I get your attention please?" Xavier said calmly, and everyone turned to look at him. It seems the moment they have all been waiting for has arrived.


    "I invited you all especially to join me in celebrating the return of my daughter. The heiress of the Bloodsworth family. After so many years of waiting, I can finally be with my child again." He said calmly staring at Penny who stared at him in confusion.


    If he was going to announce his child to the world, why the hell was he looking at her?


    "I¡¯ve missed you so much, my child. You don¡¯t know how long Daddy has waited for this moment." He said, his eyes still on her.


    Ariana who stood beside Penny stared at her sister and then at Xavier.


    Was he talking about Penelope?


    No! She shook her head. It¡¯s impossible. Penny cannot be a Bloodsworth. Her mother told her Penny¡¯s real father was dead.


    "Please join me to celebrate the return of my daughter. Penelope Bloodsworth."

 Chapter 125: HER TRUE IDENTITY 2

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "You must reject him. You cannot be with a man that ruined my life, Penelope."


    Penny stood frozen at a spot. Her head spun at his words. What the hell is going on?


    Was this man her father?


    Was he really her father?


    Her father was so wealthy, yet all these years she suffered?


    "I¡¯ll let everything you have done in the past slide and we can be family again, but you have to reject him before everyone tonight." Maybelline kept talking in her ears.


    Everyone in the building stared at Penelope waiting for her to meet her father. They all admired her, the singledies were waiting to befriend her.


    It seems Xavier values his daughter so much, they could use that to their advantage. If Penny loves them, then they have a chance at marrying Xavier Bloodsworth.


    Darlington who stood beside his granddaughter-inw was shocked at the revtion. He knew Penny was more than meet the eyes. Not only is she so smart, she¡¯s a Bloodsworth now.


    "Come my child." He said with a smile. "You¡¯re my child, Penelope, I¡¯m sorry I hadn¡¯t been there all along." Everyone was shocked at how softly the CEO of Bloodsworth¡¯s enterprise spoke so softly for the first time.


    This was the first time they were all seeing a different side of Xavier.


    Penny took a step towards her father but Maybelline held her back. "No! You¡¯re not going anywhere. I won¡¯t allow it." She hissed.


    Murmurs began again and Barry frowned. This woman was at it again. She has punished his brother for more than twenty years and now she wouldn¡¯t let him be with his child.


    "You can not go to a man that ruined my life, Penelope. Not after everything I¡¯ve done for you." Penny pulled her hands from her mother¡¯s grip forcefully.


    Maybelline was ready to create a scene tonight to ruin the event of the night. People were already talking about Xavier and the Bloodsworth family.


    "I can¡¯t believe this." Someone muttered.


    "He abandoned them for years only to be back now and he wants to take the child from her. How wicked." Another person eximed.


    Maybelline smiled. Her ns were working perfectly. She was getting people¡¯s support back again. She will ruin Xavier and his useless daughter¡¯s life again.


    Barry didn¡¯t like where this was going. This ungrateful woman was bringing back old wounds that the Bloodsworth family had managed to hide from the media for years. She was ready to destroy their reputation tonight.


    "If you go to him after everything he¡¯s done Penny, you¡¯re no longer my daughter." Pennyughed.


    "As if I care." He responded to her mother.


    <fn298d> Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn298d>


    "What an ungrateful child." Someone murmured.


    "What do you expect? She¡¯ll always pick her father because he¡¯s richer, forgetting her mother¡¯s years of pain." Another person said.


    "Such a selfish girl." Another woman said. The insults kept flying around and Penny just smiled at them.


    If only they knew the woman crying before then was nothing but a demon thrown from hell. She isn¡¯t a mother, she¡¯s a maniptive demon.


    "I would only listen to you if you tell me when you¡¯ve been a mother to me aside from the time you birth to me." Penny suddenly said and everyone paused to listen.


    What is she saying this time? Did her mother not take good care of her after all these years?


    "Name one instant where you have been a mother to me?" Penny asked again, and Maybelline¡¯s lips twitched. Even the Petersons knew Maybelline hated her daughter and they had all justified her bad attitude because they felt she was in pain, but right now, they couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    "Penny, how can you say that to mother? We both know she housed and clothed you for years." Ariana stepped in for her mother. She will never let Penny paint her mother as bad.


    "You all seem to have an amnesia that up until this night I was known as the fat disgusting pig of the family," Penny said.


    "Something you did to me."


    "How dare you use me wrongly?" May shouted immediately. "How can I be med for the quantity of food you stuffed in your mouth?" Maybelline denied everything before everyone.


    "If you want to go to your father fine! But don¡¯t ever stand there and say I did nothing for you when I did."


    Penny smiled at her mother¡¯s denial and lifted her dress to her knees. "This scar!" She pointed at the huge scar on her knee.


    "Was the scar I got when you pushed me off a cliff." Gasp rippled around the hall, even Xavier was shocked by it.


    "There are so many things you¡¯ve done that should not be said in public. You were never a mother to me. And don¡¯t think I would stand here and defend you." She continued.


    "Did you also forget stopped my education because you said I was useless and a shameful secret that should not be shown in public.


    You¡¯ve never acknowledged being my mother, so why are you desperate to be one now?" Maybelline had nothing to say. She couldn¡¯t deny it.


    "If you didn¡¯t send Penelope to school, then what happened to the millions Mr Bloodsworth sends every week for her well-being?" Brown was the one who asked this time and another wave of chatter spread across the room...

 Chapter 126: A BROKEN WOMAN

    "You¡¯d rather kill your child for revenge?"


    His voice grew sharper.


    "That money was to care for Penelope. Not to fatten your greed." he barked.


    Barry wasn¡¯t one to talk much. But today, he spoke for his brother, the man who didn¡¯t know how to fight with words. Years of marriage to a dramatic wife had taught Barry how to win an argument. And today, he wasn¡¯t backing down.


    "Don¡¯t reopen old wounds, Maybelline," Barry said, his tone softer now. "Let them heal. Let your daughter meet her father."


    Maybelline¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. She hade to ruin Xavier¡¯s party, but instead, she had burned her own name.


    Eyes narrowed on her. Whispers swept through the crowd like wildfire.


    "What a disgraceful woman."


    "She punished her child all these years... and for what?"


    "Penny has every right to meet her father."


    The room turned. The tide was rising again, this time, on Xavier¡¯s side.


    Yes, he had been wrong in the past. He had made terrible mistakes. But even if the past couldn¡¯t be changed, something good had grown from it, Penelope. A beautiful, strong, young woman.


    Look at her. Who dares not fall in love?


    Why couldn¡¯t Maybelline let it go?


    She had moved on, hadn¡¯t she? Married to David Wird, a man with power and status. She had another daughter too, Ariana, engaged to the prestigious Adkins family. She had it all.


    So why this madness now?


    Panic rose in Maybelline¡¯s throat. They were turning on her, everyone. She had to act. She had to take control.


    No! She refused to let go of the pain. She refused to let Penelope have it all while Ariana was stuck with the Petersons.


    "You¡¯ve all lost your minds!" May snapped, pointing at the women gossiping. "If you were in my shoes, you¡¯d do worse!"


    "So what if I punished her? She¡¯s my child!" she shouted, hitting her chest like a woman possessed. "She¡¯s the seed of the pain that ruined my life!"


    "Your life looks perfect to me," a woman said with disdain. "You married David Wird. You have another daughter who¡¯s smart, graceful, and beautiful."


    "If you hated Mr. Bloodworth so much, why show up at his party?" another added.


    "Women and their drama," a man muttered, shaking his head.


    Another wave of whispers and murmurs swept through the hall.


    "Don¡¯t justify wickedness with old pain," someone said firmly. "Mr Bloodsworth paid the price. Let him be a father."


    "Yes, let him."


    More voices joined in.


    Yes, the pain of rape never truly goes away. But healing is possible, especially when life gives you another chance.


    But Maybelline wasn¡¯t listening.


    "I don¡¯t care what any of you think!" she screamed. "I will never forgive him!"


    Then, turning to Penny, her voice cracked like thunder. "From today, you are no longer my child!"


    "If you want to run to your useless father after all I¡¯ve done for you, go ahead! But mark my words, Penelope... you¡¯ll never be happy with him!"


    Suddenly, Maybelline spun toward the cake table. Her hand shot out. She grabbed a knife.


    And then, she charged at Penny.


    Screams filled the air.


    She didn¡¯t see a daughter anymore. She saw the curse of her past. The thief of her happiness. The beauty she once stole from Penny had now returned, and it burned her soul.


    But before she could reach her...


    Osvaldo mmed into her, knocking her to the floor. The knife ttered to the marble, harmless.


    Ariana screamed. Tears flooded her eyes as she watched her mother thrashing on the ground with the madman on top of her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. She had asked her mother before, again and again, but May had lied.


    Osvaldo raised his hands to hit her when a guard stopped him.


    <fn50bd> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn50bd>


    "Mr Osvaldo no." Penny rushed to his side before he caused more trouble for her mother.


    "No, don¡¯t hit her!" Penny said firmly and the mad beast finally met her gaze. Seeing tears from her eyes, his gaze softened and he rose to her.


    "Mine?" He called and Penny hugged him. She needed someone to cry on. Everything happening was so overwhelming.


    Chris wanted to walk to her, but his father held him.


    "Go hold Ariana, she needs someone by her side," Greg said to his son. Only then did Chris realize he had made a grave mistake marrying the younger sister.


    Penny was a full package. She¡¯s everything he ever wanted.


    "How dare you try to harm my niece!" Barry barked. "Get her out of here!"


    Two guards grabbed Maybelline as she screamed, cursed, and kicked. They dragged her out of the hall as her reputation died before the world¡¯s eyes.


    By now, the drama had gone viral. The inte exploded with rage. Headlines everywhere screamed:


    "Prominent woman attacks own daughter after years of abuse."


    "Xavier Bloodworth reunited with daughter amidst family scandal."


    David Wird¡¯s family was in chaos.


    Back in the hall, Xavier walked over to Penny and Osvaldo who still hugged each other. His blood boiled but he pushed the feeling off.


    He moved the madman off his child, "Are you hurt?" he asked, gently holding her hand.


    For the first time since she was born, he touched her. Her skin was soft. She was breathtaking. His eyes filled with tears.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my child," he whispered. "I¡¯m so sorry for everything."


    He pulled her into a hug.


    But Penny didn¡¯t hug him back.


    Her heart was heavy. Even after everything May had done... she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. That woman, her mother, was broken.


    "Say something, Penelope," Xavier pleaded softly.


    And then...


    *SLAP!*


    A loud crack echoed in the hall as Penny¡¯s palm struck his cheek.


    Gasps erupted once more.


    No one saw thating.


    And in that moment... silence fell.

 Chapter 127: XAVIER’S PRINCESS AND THE MAD HEIR

    Penny could already imagine how terrified she must have been.


    The guests gasped quietly. Some frowned at her attitude, but no one dared speak. If Xavier himself didn¡¯t scold her, who were they to interfere?


    "What you did to mother was wrong. She has every right to be mad at you. And don¡¯t think because I spoke against her I¡¯ve forgiven you for abandoning me." Penny said, her eyes filling with tears. But she felt a certain kind offort.


    It felt like she had finally done something important, held her father ountable for all the pain he caused them.


    Because of his actions, her mother had been so cruel. Penny had lived through torment, maniption, and loneliness. Every day had been a battle for survival in her mother¡¯s twisted world.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my princess," Xavier said gently. "I admit I¡¯ve been a terrible man. But I¡¯ve changed. I promise you, I will never be a terrible father. Let me prove myself to you. Hmm?"


    Penny stared at him. A tear slipped from her eye, then another. Xavier quickly caught them with his thumb, careful and soft.


    She still hadn¡¯t fully processed the truth.


    Xavier Bloodsworth was her biological father.


    That meant... she was a Bloodsworth now.


    It didn¡¯t feel real. Penny was torn inside, confused, heartbroken, and scared. This was too much to take in all at once.


    This is the same man she has seen on TV countless times before.


    She searched for Osvaldo, herfort, but Xavier turned her head back to himself.


    "You don¡¯t have to cry, Penelope," Xavier said softly pulling her in for another warm hug. "You¡¯re my daughter. And no child of mine should ever shed a tear, not when I¡¯m here to protect and provide for them."


    He had waited for this moment his whole life. A chance to be a father, a real one. Penny hugged him back this time.


    She has wished for this all her life too. A chance to have a father. One that wasn¡¯t a pervert.


    "My dear guests," Xavier announced, turning to the crowd. "Please forgive the drama. Let us now celebrate the return of my precious daughter. Penelope Bloodsworth."


    He held Penny¡¯s hand tightly. The guests burst into apuse.


    Even if their smiles were fake, even if the cheers were forced, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that Xavier Bloodsworth¡¯s princess hade home.


    One by one, the guests came forward to congratte them. Some brought flowers, others came with small gifts.


    "Congrattions, Penelope," Abby said calmly, giving her a small smile.


    Tonight had changed everything. The room was still buzzing from the shock of Xavier¡¯s announcement. No one had expected Penny to be his daughter. And on top of that, she had lost so much weight in just a month.


    "Thank you," Penny replied politely.


    Chris and his father stood in the corner, stunned. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Just today, they had mocked her looks. But now, they couldn¡¯t deny it, Penelope was the most beautiful girl they had ever seen.


    Barry and his wife came forward to greet his niece like the cool uncle he was. Every pain, every anger Xavier had felt was deserving. Penny was worth fighting for.


    "Hi, Penny. I¡¯m your uncle Barry, and this is my wife, Mary," Barry said with a warm smile. Then he looked around and frowned.


    <fnd576> Readplete version only at find?novel</fnd576>


    "I told them to stay right here... Where are those boys?" He sighed. "My sons should¡¯ve been here by now. You¡¯ll meet them soon, don¡¯t worry."


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Uncle Barry, Aunt Mary," Penny replied, still trying to process everything.


    "She¡¯s such a sweet girl," Mary said. "Reminds me of Sofia."


    "Sofia?" Penny asked.


    "Sofie is our daughter," Mary cleared the misunderstanding. "She¡¯s studying abroad but will be back soon. I hope you two will get along."


    "I¡¯m looking forward to it," Penny said with a soft nod.


    "You must be hungry after such a long day," Xavier said kindly. "Come, let¡¯s eat together."


    He led her toward the grand dining hall. As they walked, Penny suddenly froze.


    She felt like she had forgotten something. And just then, she remembered. Osvaldo... and Grandpa Adkins.


    "Osvaldo." She called and hurried back to fetch him. No matter what was happening, Osvaldo was her top priority. She¡¯ll never forget him.


    Xavier watched his daughter hurry over to the real Adkins family who stood at a corner. Osvaldo¡¯s face lit up when he saw his penguin again and Penny smiled.


    "Grandpa,e let¡¯s feast with my new family," Penny said.


    "Congrattions on finding your real father kid," Darlington said calmly. The old man has been acting weak and useless all night to save his grandson. He missed events like this. They used to host events like this without any problem until Dewitt decided to be foolish.


    "Thank you, grandpa." Penny smiled.


    "It¡¯s a shame I came with nothing. Who knew my granddaughter-inw would be this rascal¡¯s daughter?" Pennyughed. But this action alone stirred up certain conversations.


    What is this?


    Is the new Bloodsworth daughter with a madman?


    What is her rtionship with those weird pair?


    "I don¡¯t like her with those people who are they?" Mary held her husband¡¯s hands, terrified at the man beside Penny who looked nothing short of dangerous.


    Even though he smiled harmlessly, he was terrifying.


    "I don¡¯t like them either, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. They¡¯re the lost Adkins family. Though I have no idea why no one has noticed."

 Chapter 128: LOVE BIRDS (A Jealous father)

    What the hell is she talking about? And who in their right mind associates with a madman?


    "You¡¯re causing a scene, Barry. He¡¯s not harming anyone, why wouldn¡¯t he sit with us?" Xavier cut them off with a smile. He was too excited to get angry tonight.


    As long as the stupid mad heir made his daughter happy, he didn¡¯t mind having him around. He could use him to get closer to Penny even.


    But once he had gained his daughter¡¯s trust, he would definitely tear them apart. One thing he would never allow is a boy near his daughter.


    Especially a mad one.


    She was still too young for that.


    If only he knew how many bad things the madman had taught his precious daughter.


    Mary sat next to her husband anyway, ring at Penny and the madman. She didn¡¯t like sitting with them, especially with people whispering words, but she sat still.


    As they passed food around, Penny dished for herself and for Osvaldo who hadn¡¯t stopped smiling.


    Penny watched Osvaldo eat, and when the beef juice spilled from the side of his mouth, she wiped it quickly with a napkin. That action alone attracted the gazes of onlookers and their gossip tripled.


    It was now on the news that the new Bloodsworth heiress was in love already. And it is with a madman.


    Penny¡¯s action was out of habit, after having cared for Osvaldo for more than a month but she had no idea she had caused a lot of eyes. Including a silent re from the man seated beside her.


    Who the hell is this boy to get all the love and affection from his daughter?


    How dare he?


    What is their rtionship?


    Why was she so caring towards him?


    Was it out of pity?


    But his daughter was not a mental doctor to caretaker for a madman. Why couldn¡¯t the Adkins higher someone to take care of their mad son?


    "You should focus more on your food, I can ask the maids to feed him." Penny shook her head immediately.


    "I¡¯m fine. Mr Osvaldo hates everyone except me." She smiled failing to see Xavier¡¯s gritted his teeth.


    When he decided to get his daughter back, he hadn¡¯t imagined he would be fighting for her attention with a madman.


    Rather than focusing on him, his silly daughter was hellbent on caring for a madman.


    Halfway to the dinner, Osvaldo suddenly stopped eating and just stared at his food. He could finally hear noises again, the clinking of sses and the sound of cutleries shing on the tes.


    His golden eyes followed the food on the te before him, and then the one by his side. Os also narrowed his eyes.


    Thest time he had been conscious was showing Penny his room. How did things get here? He didn¡¯t bother looking up, he could already smell his Penguin next to him and a certainfort filled his chest.


    She¡¯s the only person he knew that would never hurt him. She¡¯s good, unlike the rest of the world.


    Penny who noticed his sudden rigidness smiled and was about to wipe his lips again when she heard.


    "Where are we Penguin?" Osvaldo asked calmly and she froze mid-air.


    "Are you alright Penny?" Mary asked. She has been watching the girl closely, just so she doesn¡¯t get hurt from sitting next to the madman.


    "I¡¯m fine," Penny said calmly wiping his lips with the napkin again. She was yet to adjust to her environment and Osvaldo had been herfort until now.


    "My father¡¯s mansion. We can leave if you¡¯re notfortable."


    "No. I like it here. I want to meet him too." He said without looking her way or raising his head. He just stared at the food she ate and smiled.


    <fn7d0f> Read full story at Find?Novel</fn7d0f>


    "This doesn¡¯t look like the diet n I put you on... Penguin." Penny¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide at his words. She hadpletely forgotten she wasn¡¯t supposed to eat normal food, for now at least.


    Osvaldo had warned her never to miss her diet else there would be consequences. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her fault anyway. Penny tried to justify herself.


    This was her party, and it would be bad if she ate nothing, especially with her father.


    "I... I."


    "... No need to exin anything Penguin. I¡¯ll just have to punish you for breaking my rules." Penny frowned. Why was she getting punished? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a child. She rolled her eyes.


    It¡¯s just one broken rule. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s gained any extra weight eating the beef. Besides, she hadn¡¯t had any good food to eat in months. She¡¯s been faithful with her exercises, following her diet all this while, whether he¡¯s mad or not.


    "Mr..."


    "Don¡¯t talk Penguin." He ced his hands on her thigh squeezing it gently and she froze.


    What is this?


    She was sitting next to her new father. What if he sees them? Plus, Mary¡¯s eyes have been on her all evening. Penny¡¯s cheek flushed.


    Mary narrowed her eyes on the girl who conversed with the madman. She suspected something, but what she never suspected was that this madman was a demon in disguise.


    He gathered his Penguin¡¯s dress, pushing up upwards as his fingers yed with her underwear.


    Penny panicked, bringing a napkin up to his lips again, even if he clearly didn¡¯t spill anything this time. She raised his head, her blue eyes on his gold ones.


    She was desperate. She couldn¡¯t let Osvaldo humiliate her like this. Not tonight.


    "I¡¯m sorry." She muttered still trying to mask her fear with happiness. Osvaldo had nothing to lose, but she couldn¡¯t afford to ruin her reputation before all of these people and her father tonight.


    "We can do this some other time Mr Osvaldo, but not here." Penny pleaded with her eyes.


    Every single soul in the hall watched both people like television. The new heiress has lost it. They all said.


    Chris gritted his teeth as he stared at them. All of the potential spouses all frowned at them.


    "I¡¯ll let you be if you promise to give me whatever I ask from now on." Penny gritted her teeth but nodded with a smile.


    "Of course." She said. She would do anything to save herself tonight.


    Osvaldo finally let her go, a smile on his lips, but if one doesn¡¯t look closely, they¡¯ll never be able to see it.


    "I¡¯m starved Penguin." He said and Penny hurriedly brought food to his lips.


    Xavier was furious and jealous at the same time. ring at the innocent Osvaldo seated quietly beside his Penguin opening his mouth each time she brought food close. Then chewing with happiness.


    Xavier felt like strangling the boy to death with his own hands. No one has ever annoyed him like this.


    Brown who sat at another table watched the scene with worried eyes. He had warned his boss that his daughter and the madman were inseparable. She even looks so happy feeding him.


    But Brown noticed something strange. Was the madman speaking?

 Chapter 129: OSVALDO STAYS

    "But..."


    "No buts Penelope. Don¡¯t deprive your father of the right to spend time with you." Xavier said calmly.


    "Brown, see that the madman and his grandfather are sent home safely." At that, Xavier started walking away. He was happy he could finally be rid of the madman. It¡¯s enough the fool ruined his night already. By morning, it would be just him and his little princess.


    "No!" Penny said quickly shocking her father whose eyes narrowed on her.


    He smiled, trying so hard to control the anger bubbling within, even if he was slowly losing it.


    He swore if he saw Osvaldo again, he might kill him.


    What the hell is wrong with his child?


    "No?" Xavier asked.


    "Mr Osvaldo is my responsibility. He has to be with me all the time." Xavier gritted his teeth. Just when he thinks he can get rid of the man...


    He had no idea why his child was so attached to him.


    "Says who?" He asked. Penny opened her mouth to speak but he beat her to it.


    "Fine." Xavier smiled. "Arrange a room for them then," Xavier said to his butler. Mary and Barry who had just stepped into the lounge were shocked.


    Was Xavier really letting the madman stay in here with them?


    They¡¯re going to be living with a madman?


    "There is no need to prepare two rooms. Osvaldo stays with me." Penny said both Xavier, Mary, and Barry all paused to look at her. It hadn¡¯t even been five hours since her arrival and she had already caused so much trouble.


    Oh, this was really his brother¡¯s child. Barry thought to himself.


    Xavier let out a low growl as he stared at her.


    "What are you saying, Penelope?" Mary asked. "How can you sleep in the same room with a madman?" She asked.


    "Mr Osvaldo cannot sleep alone. We always sleep together back at home, why would that change now?" Penny said innocently.


    "It¡¯s alright if you all are notfortable with us. We will leave..."


    "No," Xavier said stopping her.


    "If you want to sleep with the madman you can. I won¡¯t stop you." His voice softened. No matter how angry he is, he just cannot stay mad at his child. She¡¯s his precious daughter.


    "Thank you." Penny smiled.


    Mary and Barry both stared at Xavier with mouths hanging open. Was he really going to let his daughter spend the night with a madman?


    What the hell is going on?


    "Good night my love." Xavier walked over to press his lips on her forehead.


    "Good night," Penny said calmly and watched him walk away. This was her father.


    After so many years of wondering what he looked like, she had finally met him. Penny didn¡¯t know what to feel at the moment. Everything was surreal to her.


    As Xavier walked away, he tried to encourage himself. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only for tonight. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? She says it¡¯s not the first time.


    He gritted his teeth. Not the first time?


    All this time, his daughter has been sharing her bed with a madman.


    Xavier shook his head. He was overthinking again. He only just met her tonight. By the time he spoils her rotten, she will never think of any man but him. Girls love shy things and he would spoil her with it.


    However, that madman has be a burden and he needs to eliminate him quickly. He nodded at his thought and just kept walking.


    Barry followed him immediately. Maybe Xavier Bloodsworth had too much to drink to be making such decisions. Barry felt like he needed to talk sense into his brother.


    He had forgotten all about finding his children as he was more concerned with a madman living in their home.


    When Barry reached the halls, far away from where Penny stood with Osvaldo.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to let a madman sleep on the same bed with your daughter?" Barry followed his brother. Penny is like a daughter to him too and he can never allow such.


    "Let the child breathe Barry. She just got here. I¡¯m not trying to push my daughter away." Xavier said calmly.


    "Push her away? But letting a grown-ass man be in the same room with her?" Barry asked.


    "What do you think would happen, Xavier? Think of a worst-case scenario."


    "No," Xavier said.


    This was his first time being a parent and he was a little confused too. But he knew whatever decision he made tonight was the right thing. He has stayed away from his child for so long, he doesn¡¯t want to push her away.


    "You¡¯re overthinking again Barry. She said that¡¯s how they¡¯ve been before now. Why would I change her life on her first night here?" He asked.


    "Let her have all the grace she would need today. By tomorrow, that mad fool will be thrown out." Xavier dered.

 Chapter 130: HIS HURT PENGUIN

    They¡¯re the first real family she ever had. The only people that loved her in the worst state and still loved her now.


    She was new here. Even if she was a member of this family, she didn¡¯t know them. Osvaldo and Darlington were her onlyfort for now.


    "I know you¡¯re worried about me Aunt Mary. But I¡¯m fine, believe me. By morning, I¡¯ll be able to exin why I¡¯m with Mr Osvaldo.


    "Suit yourself then. But keep that thing at bail." Mary started walking away, her legs a little shaky as she stepped out.


    She didn¡¯t care if he was an Adkin, he was useless anyway. It¡¯s funny how the Adkins bloodline has died. It would have been better if they stayed hidden.


    What she was more concerned about right now was their family¡¯s reputation. A lot has been said tonight, the longer the madman stays, the worse it¡¯ll be.


    "I love your family." Osvaldo suddenly said with a smile when the older woman walked away.


    "You have a caring aunt, a sweet father, and an uncle." He listed them staring around.


    The vastness of this mansion reminded him so much of the mansion he used to live in as a child. The same ce where they had killed his mother and ended his family.


    Osvaldo clenched his jaw at the memory. One moment his mother was standing there conversing with people, smiling from ear to ear as she greeted everyone. She was proud of him. She could tell stories about him for hours and hours.


    One moment their lives were perfect, and the next, they lost everything.


    She was kind, and sweet, just like Penny. Innocent and full of love no matter the challenge. Her light is shown in everyone¡¯s life just like his penguin.


    Though insecure at times, his Penguin is funny, strong, and beautiful. And above all, she¡¯s smart.


    "Pleasee this way." A maid approached Darlington.


    "Good night Grandpa," Penny said calmly.


    <fn4c6c> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn4c6c>


    "Good night dear," Darlington said and started walking away with the maid.


    Another maid approached Penny and Osvaldo, "Pleasee with me, Miss Penny." Penny immediately followed her, holding Osvaldo¡¯s hands as they walked through the grand stairs. When they reached her room, both people stepped in, closing the door behind them.


    Once he was sure they were utterly alone, Osvaldo finally rxed, resting his back against the door as he stared at the room before him.


    It was pink. Every single thing in here was pink. The bed, floors, windows, curtains, every damn thing. The light was not left out. It felt like he was in a Barbie dreand.


    He has never hated a color this much in his life. But his penguin? It seemed like she loved the room a lot because she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Her fingers traced everything in there gently as she moved around.


    Penny was charmed by how beautiful the room was. It made her feel like a princess. Something she¡¯s always wanted to be since a child.


    Osvaldo watched her closely wondering if she really loved things like this.


    He had no idea she did, else he would have turned the entire Penthouse into another Barbie dreand even if he hated the color.


    "What a nasty color for a room." He teased, his eyes on her.


    "This is what a girl¡¯s room looks like Mr Osvaldo," Penny said calmly. "We love being treated like princesses." She added.


    Every woman on earth loved the princess¡¯s treatment no matter the age. Some get lucky to experience it in their lives, and others are just not lucky at all.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe Xavier Bloodsworth was her father. She was too stunned tough, cry, or react in any way. This is all she¡¯s ever dreamed of. All she¡¯s ever wanted.


    To have a father that would love and care for her. If she had met her father earlier, she was sure she would never have suffered the way she did. Maybelline had been so cruel to her.


    "Are you crying Penguin?" Osvaldo asked tilting his head to the side as he watched wipe her tears.


    "I... I think I got something in my eyes." She avoided his gaze. Her heart was so full, she knew she needed to let things out a little.


    "How are you feeling Penguin?" He pushed himself from the door finally and walked into the room.


    "Overwhelmed." Penny was honest. Everything had happened so fast and now, it¡¯s almost as if the life she knew was no more. She had a father and didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her he loved her so much.


    "I... I have a father Mr Osvaldo." Penny cried. "I... It¡¯s so surreal." She wiped the tears that fell from her eyes.


    For years her mother has refused her to know her father. She had lied about him being useless.


    "Do you want a hug?" Osvaldo stretched his hands towards her and she ran into his arms.


    She cried.


    She cried so hard that she was scared her heart would shatterpletely.


    Minutes passed, and once she had soaked his clothes with her tears. Penny let him go.


    One sniff, two sniffs, she wiped her face.


    "I¡¯m sorry." She said calmly.


    "You don¡¯t have to apologize Penguin. Everyone cried. Crying makes you feel a lot better." He wiped her tears with his thumb, leaning down as he kissed her eyes.


    Shocked Penny turned red at his action. She hadn¡¯t expected such treatment from Osvaldo.


    "I... I should freshen up first." Penny said calmly and headed for the bathroom, but before she could move, Osvaldo held her hands.


    "Let me help you with those pins." He said leading her to a chair where she sat as he started taking out the pins one after another.


    If his penguin wants to be treated like a princess, then from now on, she is his princess.


    "Thank you," Penny said calmly, hurrying into the bathroom.


    Osvaldo walked over to the bed and picked up her purse. One click and he opened and brought out her cell phone.


    He turned it on, dialing a number and the call went through.


    "Mrs Adkins."


    "How do you treat one like a princess Timothy?" Osvaldo asked.

 Chapter 131: PRINCESS TREATMENT

    "Then get the ice cream. Buy a thousand even, make sure my penguin nevercks any, any day of her life." He dered.


    "Also, redecorate the mansion, make everything pink. Almost like a Barbie dreand. That¡¯s what she wants." Timothy wondered if he had heard correctly.


    Is his master going crazy!?


    "Uhm, master, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not how it works." Timothy was being very careful not to annoy the man. Thest thing he wanted was another sack letter delivered to his table for the 100th time and a death threat.


    It¡¯s almost like Dewitt knew his son, that is why he asked that they never get fired until they hurt his son or try to steal money.


    "What do you mean?" Osvaldo askedzily. He finally climbed the bed using both feet to take out his shoes as he rxed. One leg raised as he rested his hands on it, and the otherid t on the bed surface.


    "You can¡¯t just buy a gallon of ice cream master Osvaldo. You need to take her out on a date."


    <fn9f9f> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fn9f9f>


    "Date? What is a date?" Osvaldo asked and Timothy sighed. This is surely going to be a long night.


    His master was a genius but only when it came to books and chemicals, not things about life.


    "Date is when you go out with someone you love or care about," Timothy said. "Do you have anyone you love master?" He asked.


    Osvaldo wondered if what he shared with his Penguin was love. But how could that be?


    Still in deep thought, "Master, are you there?" Timothy called and Osvaldo was back in the present. He wouldn¡¯t call his feelings for his Penguin love, but he could call it care.


    He cared for her because she¡¯s the only one that has been able to help him out. He couldn¡¯t lose her because he needed her.


    "How do you know when if you love someone, Timothy?" He asked.


    "You just know master Osvaldo. You feel it when you love someone." Timothy¡¯s response was short.


    "Set up a date with my Penguin then, and bring lots of ice cream." Osvaldo dered. She deserves the best of the best because she¡¯s his penguin.


    "Are you sure master? I... I do not mean to offend you in any way, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re mentally capable of taking Mrs Adkins out yet." Osvaldo frowned.


    "Why not?" He asked.


    "W... We..."


    "Arrange a date for us Timothy. No questions asked." He said and ended the call.


    Osvaldo gritted his teeth. That stupidwyer. Even if he wasn¡¯t mentally ready he wanted to try. If that would make his penguin happy, then he would do it.


    He ced the cell phone back in Penny¡¯s purse. He really needed his own cellphone to make important calls like this. He would have to get Timothy to get him one.


    Osvaldo ced her purse back in his ce then he rested further on the bed. Both hands now resting behind his head, one leg still up as he waited for his Penguin to be done.


    Osvaldo was staring around silently when a knock sounded on the door. His golden eyes followed but he said nothing. After a while, he saw the knob twist a Xavier came to view.


    "Penelope." He called only to see the madman on his daughter¡¯s bed. He frowned.


    "Where is my daughter?" Xavier asked but Is also said nothing. He only stared at the man, a certain anger burning in his chest as he heard him mention his Penguin.


    Xavier red at the boy. One thing he wished for as a boy was to meet the infamous Dewitt Adkins. But never in his life did he think he would be meeting his son like this.


    What he couldn¡¯t understand was why Dewitt made his son mad and useless. The boy was already on the road to bing the greatest scientist alive. What a waste of brain.


    If only he knew the boy was far from it. Osvaldo was still the genius if not more.


    Osvaldo¡¯s eyes traced his body and then settled on the ck cloth in his hands.


    "You should change into this. And make sure you don¡¯t hurt my child. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you myself." He threw the piece of cloth to the man on the bed. At the same time, Penny stepped out of the room in a pink robe.


    "Father?" She called staring at him and then at Osvaldo.


    "Is everything okay?" Her soft voice sounded and Xavier nodded immediately. Of course, everything is fine, unless his child gets hurt.


    "I brought clothes for your friend," Xavier announced and turned to leave then he turned back. "Does he have to sleep on the bed too?" He asked.


    He had tried to be understanding, but seeing a man sleep on his daughter¡¯s bed...


    Penny turned to look at Osvaldo and then at her father. "He gets scared at night Father. You have nothing to worry about, Mr Osvaldo is not harming me in any way." She assured him and Xavier nodded, ncing at the man on the bed.


    "If you say so. I¡¯ll see you in the morning." Xavier pressed his lips on her forehead before leaving the room quietly.

 Chapter 132: THE JEALOUS MADMAN

    "I don¡¯t know how else to tell you, I don¡¯t like other people touching what mine.". He stood before her, lifting her chin with his fingers.


    "I¡¯m not some object to own Mr Osvaldo." Penny said calmly.


    "You¡¯re not." Osvaldo said calmly.


    "You¡¯re my penguin. Mine alone." He leaned in swiping his tongue across her forehead.


    "Mr Osvaldo?"


    "Stay still Penguin, let me remove the trace of him from your face." He licked her forehead again, sucking it with his tongue and Penny shivered.


    "Mr Osvaldo." She called cing her hands between them to create a gap.


    "Yes Penguin." Osvaldo held both hands kissing them slowly. He dipped her fingers in his hands sucking it to the tips and back down again.


    "I just had my bath..." Penny said calmly.


    "But you¡¯re still dirty." Without warning, Osvaldo lifted her and ced her on the soft mattress.


    Penny¡¯s breath hitched as Osvaldo got on her, pinning her against the soft mattress. She tried to hide her naked form but he was quick to hold her still.


    She has learned her lesson, she will never have her bath close to him ever again. His lips trailed down from her forehead, his tongue flicking against her skin with deliberate slowness.


    Each swipe of his tongue felt like a brand, a im, as if he was determined to erase any trace of another man¡¯s touch, even if that man was her father.


    He hated that he had touched her that way. He had no right to. This is his penguin, his alone.


    "Mr. Osvaldo..." she protested weakly, her hands pressing against his chest, but he caught her wrists effortlessly, pinning them to the bed.


    "You don¡¯t get to tell me no, Penguin, not when you let another touch you." he murmured against her skin, his voice a dark promise.


    "Not when your body already knows who owns it."


    She gasped as his teeth grazed her jaw, his free hand sliding down her side, gripping the fabric of her robe. With one sharp tug, he loosened the robe exposing her naked form to his hungry gaze.


    "Stop..." she whimpered, but the word dissolved into a moan as his mouth descended on her corbone, sucking hard enough to leave a mark.


    "You caused this Penguin. If only you¡¯d listen and not let anyone touch you." He murmured. "Tell me you don¡¯t want this and I¡¯ll stop."


    "I... I don¡¯t want..."


    "Liar," he growled, his fingers tracing the swell of her breast before pinching her nipple, making her arch off the bed. "You don¡¯t want me to stop. You never do."


    Penny shook her head, her thighs pressing together instinctively as heat pooled between them. She hated how easily he could unravel her, how her body betrayed her every time.


    Osvaldo smirked, sensing her struggle.


    With deliberate cruelty, he dragged his tongue down her stomach, pausing just above the waistband of her panties. His fingers hooked into thece, pulling them down agonizingly slow.


    "Mr. Osvaldo, please..."


    "Please what?" he taunted, spreading her thighs with his broad hands. "Beg properly, Penguin. Tell me what you really want."


    She bit her lip, refusing to give in, but he didn¡¯t need her words. He knew her body better than she did.


    With a low, possessive growl, he buried his face between her legs, his tongue licking a slow, torturous stripe up her slit. Penny cried out, her back arching as pleasure shot through her.


    "No... ah! I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want this!" she lied, her fingers tangling in his hair, unsure whether to push him away or pull him closer.


    Osvaldo chuckled darkly, his breath hot against her sensitive flesh. "Your body says otherwise."


    Then he devoured her.


    His tongue circled her clit, relentless, before plunging deep inside her, fucking her with his mouth as she writhed beneath him. Every flick, every suck was calcted to break her, to make her scream his name.


    <fnde01> The source of th?s content is Find_Novel(.</fnde01>


    "M... Mr O... Osvaldo!" she sobbed, her thighs trembling around his head.


    "Yes, Penguin," he growled against her skin, his fingers digging into her hips, holding her in ce. "You taste so sweet Penguin." He murmured against her wetness.


    Penny couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. The pleasure was too much, his dominance too absolute. With a broken cry, she came undone, her body convulsing as he drank everyst drop of her surrender.


    When he finally pulled back, his lips glistening with her arousal, his dark eyes burned with triumph.


    "Mine," he whispered, crawling back up her body to im her mouth, forcing her to taste herself on his tongue. "Always mine."


    .


    .


    Darlington had settled in bed when a knock sounded. He groaned pushing himself off the bed as he walked to the door.


    "Hello Mr Adkins." Barry greeted calmly standing before the door.


    "I brought clothes to change." He added with a smile.


    "You didn¡¯t have toe all the way here. There are maids around." Darlington moved away from the door, letting him in.


    "Just like you didn¡¯t have to stay here either. You have your own home, I¡¯m sure of it." Barry turned to him.


    "I don¡¯t care whatever rtionship it is you have with my niece. She¡¯s now with us and as you can see, we are more than capable of taking care of her." Barry went straight to the point.


    He wanted them out of their family as soon as possible.


    "I understand. But our rtionship isn¡¯t one you can just break off." Darlington said.


    "What is that supposed to mean old man?" Barry walked up to him. "Like I said, I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with my neice. By morning, you and your mad grandson should be out of here." Barry warned.


    "We will leave. But not without my grand daughter inw." Barry paused, staring at the old man. What did he mean by grand daughter inw?


    "What is that supposed to mean?" He asked.


    "Penelope is married to the madman."

 Chapter 133: MEET HER COUSIN’S

    No. Freaking. Way.


    Darlington didn¡¯t flinch. He calmly raised an eyebrow.


    "Why would I joke about something like that?" he said. "We came with her, right? She¡¯s been married to my grandson for months now."


    Barry shoved him back, making the old man stumble.


    "Lies!" Barry barked, pacing furiously. He dragged his hand down his face. "Xavier will burn down this entire damn when he hears this. You think the Bloodsworth name can be tied to the Adkins madness?"


    Darlington gave a tired shrug.


    "Well, it already is."


    Barry nearly fainted. This cannot be real. No, he must be dreaming.


    "We want a divorce! Immediately!"


    "Impossible," Darlington replied. "She signed a lifelong agreement. No backsies. Not even the devil can save her."


    Barry gritted his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter.


    How was he supposed to tell Xavier?


    "<i>Hey, bro, your precious daughter married the one guy we all agreed was too crazy to even look at?"</i>


    <i>The one guy we all want to get rid of?</i>


    Yeah. He was dead.


    Xavier was truly going to go berserk!


    <strong>####</strong>


    The next morning, the entire family gathered in the grand dining room for breakfast. Everyone was silent, staring at the meal before them.


    Mary sat stiffly beside her husband, her hand locked in his like a lifeline. Her eyes kept darting to Osvaldo, who sat silently at the end of the table like a well-dressed storm cloud.


    His hair fell over his face, eyes dim as he stared into nothing.


    The man hadn¡¯t said a word. Not even a grunt.


    Mary leaned toward her husband.


    "I still don¡¯t understand why she would agree to this. That poor girl..." she whispered staring at him. She didn¡¯t have issues with her husband¡¯s neice, but she had issues with the madman.


    Normal people do not associate with mad people. Mad people had their home, and that is where Osvaldo should be. Just because he¡¯s mad, does not mean, he¡¯s different from everyone.


    Everyone in the city knew how badly Maybelline treated Penny, but this? Marrying the Adkins heir? Was she that desperate to escape?


    A marriage to Osvaldo was... terrifying. What would the world say when they found out that the Bloodsworth heiress was married to the Adkins family¡¯s infamous mad heir?


    It was a scandal ready to explode.


    This marriage was pure chaos. A disaster wrapped in a wedding ring.


    It was a marriage forged from the pits of hell. Even the devil will never allow this.


    Mary couldn¡¯t take it. She refused to let her family be tied to this madness.


    "How was your night, Penelope?" Barry asked carefully, his eyes switching between his niece and the silent beast beside her.


    Penny¡¯s cheeks instantly turned red. She lowered her gaze and smiled to herself.


    "It was... wonderful." she said bashfully unable to meet their gaze. She recalled everything Osvaldo had done to her the night before. He had been a beast, eating her some sweet fruit and she couldn¡¯t hold her screams.


    At some point, she wondered if the maids heard them. Oh it would be embarrassing.


    Wonderful?!


    Mary nearly choked on her water. Barry blinked like someone had pped him.


    "We can see that," he added staring at his niece and the madman.


    Just then, the double doors of the dining room opened. A line of servants walked in, carrying beautifully wrapped gift boxes.


    <fnde01> Checktest chapters at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnde01>


    But what truly caught everyone¡¯s attention were the three men walking behind them.


    Tall. Handsome. Glowing like movie stars.


    Barry¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You¡ª!"


    The first had striking purple hair and long legs that made every step look like a fashion show.


    Pascal. His middle son. The global pop star. The one girls fainted over in malls. His magazines were all over the city, but what people had no idea of, was that he was a Bloodsworth.


    Behind him was Kael, the dark-haired troublemaker with a thousand-watt smirk. He¡¯s the business tycoon, a cold demon lord that can y any oppurtunity and turn it into billions.


    And Lio, unlike the rest, he¡¯s the silver-haired sleepy genius who rarely showed up unless bribed.


    He¡¯s a top hacker and Gangstar.


    Together they were Barry¡¯s missing triplets.


    The ones he had been searching for all night. The ones who were supposed to meet their cousin, Penny, for the first time.


    His instructions had been clear, stay at the party to greet your cousin. Make her feel at him and don¡¯t scare her. But his foolish children had other things in mind.


    Barry was still shocked why he hadn¡¯t grown grey hair by now.


    "ARE YOU THREE KIDDING ME?!" Barry roared.


    Pascal slid his sunsses off dramatically.


    "Good morning to you too, Pops."


    Kael offered his father a bow. Unlike Pascal, he wasn¡¯t so yful at all. Always wanting to emte his uncle Xavier.


    "We¡¯re sorry for not showing up father."


    Lio yawned.


    "We brought gifts. That makes up for it, right?"


    Barry looked ready tobust.


    "I nearly had a heart attack! Where were you? You were supposed to meet Penelopest night!"


    "We went to the airport to get Pascal and lost track of time trying to arrange gifts for our cousin. Where the hell is she?"


    Lio¡¯s violet eyes found Penny across the table, and his smile softened.


    "We¡¯re meeting her now father, you have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 134: THEY’RE MARRIED

    "We¡¯re your older cousins. Triple trouble, remember the names. You ever need anything, we¡¯re your guys." he smiled.


    Lio pushed the basket of strawberry before her. "This is our bonding fruit. You eat this and you¡¯re one of us." He dered and Penny smiled.


    She was amused. Not only did she have a real father, she also had cousins. This was beyong beautiful.


    "Thank you." She said.


    She¡¯s never been loved this much in all her life, this was the best thing ever.


    "Go on, eat. Or do you want me to feed you?" Keal asked and Penny picked a strawberry. She took a bit, and started chewing for all three men to smile.


    "Look at how cute she chews, she¡¯s one of us." They dered.


    "Are you three bullying my princess?" Xavier¡¯s deep voice sounded from behind and all three suddenly stood erect. They could y with their father and mother however, but they never yed with their uncle.


    Xavier is a dangerous man. Once he locked them up for three nights because they went to have fun and since that day, they have never done anything wrong before his eyes.


    "No, uncle. We¡¯re only saying hi to her." Keal exined.


    "That¡¯s so good to hear." Xavier said, his eyes shifting to the madman and the old man still in his mansion. He frowned.


    "Mr Darlington, I see you¡¯re still here." He said and all eyes turned to the older man, including the triplet who have all just been smiling.


    "I am." Darlington said calmly.


    "I thought we all agreed you would leave this morning." Barry shifted ufortably on his seat. The moment he dreaded the most was finally before him and he had no idea what to do.


    "Ehh, Brother. Why don¡¯t we just have breakfast together, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll leave after." Barry said calmly.


    "No they won¡¯t." Penny was the one to speak up this time. She had not said a thingst night because she felt it wasn¡¯t the right time, but seeing that her family were notfortable with them, she knew she had to speak up.


    It is already in the Adkins rule that she cannot leave Osvaldo no matter what. He¡¯s her responsibility. The Adkinswyers had already paid her Five billion to keep their master safe for a year.


    Xavier frowned at his daughter words. He had been understanding with herst night because he just found her. But he¡¯s her father and he knows what¡¯s right for his child.


    "And why¡¯s that youngdy?" Xavier asked. He couldn¡¯t believe he was fighting with her the second day he met her.


    Yes he¡¯s stubborn, but this stubborn? He doesn¡¯t think so.


    "Because I can¡¯t leave Mr Osvaldo." Penny said and Xavier felt like his brain was going to explode at any time now.


    Was his child in love with a madman?


    No that couldn¡¯t be possible. Nobody¡¯s calls in love with a madman. What he couldn¡¯t understand was how Penny had met the boy.


    "That¡¯s not a good enough reason Penelope." Xavier said.


    "What¡¯s going on." Lio whispered to keal who was also shocked at the exchange between the father and daughter.


    His uncle looked like he wanted to explode. Penny should be scared. This was his most dangerous state, but the girl didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "Mr Osvaldo is my responsibility father. I cannot leave him." Penny said firmly.


    "Why is the mad heir your responsibility Penelope? I forbid you from seeing him from today onwards. He had his family to take care of him, he¡¯s no longer your business." Xavier said with finality.


    "Um brother, I think everyone needs to calm down. Let¡¯s talk this through as a family." Xavier turned to Barry with narrowed eyes.


    What the hell is wrong with him? Justst night he had been barking about sending the madman away. So what the hell did he want them to calm down now?


    "What are you talking about." Xavier asked staring at his brother and then Mary who adjusted ufortably on her chair.


    "What he means is that you cannot seperate them." Darlington said calmly.


    "And why¡¯s that? Is my child under some love spell. Did you cast any of your potions on her?" Xavier asked.


    "That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll look into that." Darlington said and then he was back to the main subject.


    "I don¡¯t have to cast a spell on Penny. She¡¯s perfectly fine."


    "Darlington, why don¡¯t we all have this conversation after breakfast. Then we¡¯re all calm." Barry chimed.


    "What conversation?" Xavier asked, his patience running thin.


    "What they¡¯re all scare to say is that, I can¡¯t leave Mr Osvaldo because he¡¯s my husband." Everyone in the room froze for good minutes.


    The dinning room has turned so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Barry closed his eyes, so did Mary as they waited for Xavier to bark or shout or scream at someone. Anyone.


    "Is that so?" Xavier asked drawing his seat and sat on it.


    "Divorce him then." He said calmly. Of course he didn¡¯t mind that his child was married, there¡¯s something called a divorce. And thatw can be enforced anytime.


    "I¡¯m sorry father, but divorce is not an option." Thest knot on Xavier¡¯s braincell finally loosed. Before anyone could react, a stter was heard by the side of the room.

 Chapter 135: I MADE A DEAL WITH A MADMAN

    But this was truly interesting. Not only did they have a cousin, but she was also married.


    "I already said it cannot be negotiable," Penny said and Xavier rubbed his hands across his face frustratedly.


    "Anything can be negotiable Penelope. Unless you still want to be married to the madman for your selfish reasons." Mary said eyeing the girl stylishly.


    She supports Xavier¡¯s decision, she will never be rted to a madman.


    "How much were you offered. We can refund the money. 10 billion, a hundred?" Xavier asked desperately. He will never sit back and watch his only child ruin her life. She was worth more than a trillion and he¡¯s willing to give that if that¡¯s what it takes to set her free.


    Penny listened to the figures flying and was in awe for a moment. She felt touched that her father was willing to spend so high on her. But there was nothing she could do.


    If only she had found him before all of the madness of meeting Osvaldo and Chris.


    "I was paid above 2billion." She said calmly and Barryughed.


    "How low." He muttered.


    "You¡¯re worth more than two billion Penny, Refund their money ande home." He said.


    "It¡¯s not about the money..."


    "Then what is it about?" Mary barked. She red at the girl. She had no idea why Penny wanted to keep the madman closer.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re fucking a madman?" Mary asked and Penny¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.


    "I... It¡¯s not what it is?"


    "Then what? Tell us what your problem is Penelope."


    "Aside from the contract with the Adkin¡¯swyers, I made a deal with Mr Osvaldo." Everyone turned to look at the man who said nothing but was smiling sheepishly to himself and then back at Penny who seemed serious with her words.


    <fn3d23> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find~Novel</fn3d23>


    Was his madness rubbing off on her?


    A madman cannot speak to make any deal, so what the hell is going on?


    "What are you saying, Penny? How can he make a deal when he¡¯s mad?" Barry asked with a frown.


    "Don¡¯t tell me this is another plot of yours to stay with the madman," Barry asked. He was begging to suspect Darlington might have applied a love potion his his niece¡¯s food. Why was she so adamant about staying with a madman?


    "It¡¯s true. We made a deal, he¡¯ll help me lose weight and I¡¯ll help him be normal again. He has done his part of the deal, but I¡¯m yet to fulfill mine." Penny had missed the part where it said, if she cannot do it within a year, then she¡¯d leave.


    At least that¡¯s what she thought. Little did she know, Osvaldo had changed everything. If she cannot heal him within a year, then she¡¯ll be stuck with me forever.


    "What are you, Penelope? Some miracle doctor?" Barry asked.


    "Please calm down Father. This is just a little misunderstanding we can all correct. All we need to do is speak to the Adkins¡¯wyers and everything will be resolved." Keal said calmly.


    "It¡¯s not that easy Keal, those men are monsters. They¡¯ll never agree with us." Xavier said calmly.


    "Our agreement is for a year," Penny said.


    "What the hell were you thinking?" Xavier asked. How did his child think she could cure a madman?


    No one has ever done it before. There was no permanent cure for madness. None!


    Not even the best doctors in the world had found the cure for madness, so why did his uneducated daughter think she could find a cure for it?


    "We made a deal. If I don¡¯t treat him in a year, we¡¯ll go our separate ways." Penny said and only then did Osvaldo turn to look at her.


    Mary still couldn¡¯t understand where all of these conversations came from. Since she¡¯s met the madman he¡¯s barely spoken or even held any eye contact with anyone, so how did he make all of these deals with Penelope?


    Did her husband¡¯s niece think they were fools she could easily deceive? It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t want to leave the madman and only she knows why. But she will never let the girl drag them all down with her.


    "When and how did the madman speak to you, Penelope? Don¡¯t take us all as fools." Mary barked.


    "But I¡¯m not lying. Osvaldo can attest to it." Penny tried to defend herself.


    "Mary is right Penny. We¡¯re talking about a madman. Someone who hasn¡¯t said one intelligent thing since his arrival. How can he make all of those deals with you?" Barry asked and everyone tried to reason with them.


    There was truth in what Barry and Mary said. How did the madman make all of those deals if he cannot speak normally?


    "But..."


    "Prove it, Penny," Mary said.


    "I understand your doubt," Penny said with a smile and then turned to the man seated beside her.


    "Mr Osvaldo." She called.


    "Yes, Penguin."

 Chapter 136: THE MADMAN SPEAKS

    After all, he¡¯d always been told, Family matters. It must matter so much to her, judging by how hard she had cried.


    The triplets rushed to their mother¡¯s side, trying to calm her down.


    "Mother, please calm down." Kean said calmly. Barry held his wife too. He understood why she was shocked, but it couldn¡¯t be to this level.


    "Don¡¯t look at me if I scare you," Osvaldo said gently. "Just stare at the floor and breathe through your nose. Ignore everyone. Ignore the noise. Focus on the tiles. The beautiful colours." His voice was deep, calming.


    Surprisingly, she did. Mary stared at the marble floor, inhaled through her nose, and slowly, her breathing steadied. The maids around were impressed.


    This man was truly the Adkins heir. The genius was not dead. He¡¯s alive and well.


    Barry was impressed. He was begining to like the young man seated so calmly before them all. It¡¯s shocking how wellposed he looks.


    If only he knew the man seated there is a tamed beast. The only reason Osvaldo was calm was because of his penguin. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to upset her.


    He wanted to give her as much princess treatment as possible.


    Mary still couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this a prank?


    "So... you really talk?" Barry asked, blinking in confusion.


    "Hey Uncle Barry. I¡¯m Osvaldo Adkins, your niece¡¯s husband. Great to finally meet you," Osvaldo said with a smile so casual it could¡¯ve belonged to a prince.


    Xavier, however, looked like he¡¯d swallowed a lemon.


    "How long has he been sane?" he asked Penny directly,pletely ignoring Osvaldo.


    "It¡¯s not constant," Penny said sweetly.


    Xavier turned to re at Osvaldo. "Then I assume you heard our discussion. I don¡¯t want Penelope married to you anymore. That marriage was a mistake. It should be undone."


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t grant your little wish, Mr. Bloodsworth," Osvaldo said calmly, tilting his head. Penny was his. His wife. His world. Even if the devil himself was her father, he still wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Xavier¡¯s eye twitched. Keal, standing at the corner, was impressed.. No one... no one... talked back to his uncle like that.


    Except this so-called madman.


    "Let¡¯s save the serious talk for after breakfast," Keal said peacefully. He knew where this was going to. If no one intervenes they might get physical and that¡¯s thest thing neither of them wanted.


    "Keal¡¯s right," Pascal added quickly. "Penny just got here. Can we not scare her off already with the marriage talk?"


    "Exactly," Lio chimed in. "Let¡¯s just enjoy breakfast and celebrate her return."


    "Do not forget uncle, my baby sister had a life before now.


    Xavier sighed through his nose. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry if I startled you, princess. Let me make it up to you. How about a father, daughter date today? Just the two of us?"


    He forced a smile. Though forced, it still looked so real.


    "Of course," Penny said brightly. "But Osvaldo ising with us."


    "Stop pushing your luck, Penelope," Barry warned quickly.


    "That¡¯s enough, Barry," Xavier cut in. "She gets whatever she wants. She¡¯s my princess."


    This was his daughter, the same one he¡¯d searched for nearly twenty years. He couldn¡¯t mess it up now that she was home.


    What was he thinking fighting with her h... H... Friend?


    Xavier will never ept Osvaldo as his son inw. Never!!!


    "I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble, Uncle," Penny said sweetly. "It¡¯s part of the contract. I have to be with Mr. Osvaldo at all times."


    In truth, she hoped her father would warm up to Osvaldo, just like his family had epted her.


    Xavier let out a long, heavy sigh. "Fine. He cane. But he better not get in the way."


    Finally, everyone sat down for breakfast.


    Maids moved quietly to clean up the mess from earlier, but they were all secretly dying to gossip.


    Mary still couldn¡¯t stop ncing at Osvaldo. He was peeling vegetables like a chef, cing them neatly on Penny¡¯s te with the utmost care.


    It was official, the war between Osvaldo and Xavier over Penny had just begun.


    <fn0b8c> Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0b8c>


    Xavier¡¯s eyebrow twitched every time Osvaldo ced something in Penny¡¯s te. So, he grabbed the chicken leg and set it down proudly.


    "Eat this, it¡¯s healthy," Xavier said with a rare softness. He has always wanted to do this. To feel like an old fufiled man.


    Penny smiled, touched by the gesture and was about to grab the meat, until another hand snatched it away.


    "You can¡¯t eat the skin if you want to lose weight, Penguin," Osvaldo scolded sweetly. "Don¡¯t ruin your diet."


    He peeled the crispy skin with surgeon-like precision and ced the chicken breast on her te.


    Xavier red. This man was stealing his daughter¡¯s chicken.


    Not to be outdone, he grabbed his favorite dessert from the tray, a soft, creamy pudding, and handed it to Penny.


    "Try this, princess. It¡¯s my favorite," he said, raising his brow in challenge.


    Penny reached for it... but Osvaldo¡¯s golden eyes shot her a warning look so sharp, it could slice butter.


    She quickly pulled her hand back. "I¡¯m on a diet, Father. I¡¯ll have itter," she said politely, sending a silent prayer that her dad wouldn¡¯t blow up.


    Thest thing she wanted was Osvaldo all over her again.


    "Here have this penguin, Ahhh." Osvaldo brought a spoonful of vegetable sd to her lips and she ate it.


    Keal, Lio, and Pascal jaw dropped.

 Chapter 137: FAILED PROJECT

    No! He¡¯ll have to wait for her toe back. She can still be his. He would give her everything a man can give a woman.


    He would give her an irresistible pleasure and make her glued to him for life. Greg smiled at the thought of it.


    He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice the sound of footsteps approaching the main entrance. A man in a crisp shirt held a brown file tightly in his hands.


    "Good evening. A mail for Miss Ariana," the man called out, stopping at the door.


    One of the housemaids, a girl in uniform, hurried forward. "Who are you?"


    "Name¡¯s Tommy. I¡¯m here to deliver this file directly to Miss Ariana. She needs to sign for it."


    "I¡¯ll take it to her," the maid offered.


    "No, ma¡¯am. Instructions say she must sign it herself. I¡¯m not allowed to leave it without her signature."


    The maid hesitated, then nodded. "Alright, wait here," she said before turning and rushing into the mansion.


    Inside the lounge, Ariana sat cross-legged on a velvet cushion, her fingers delicately unboxing a set of glimmering jewels. They were a gift from her mother, an early present for her uing engagement. The diamonds sparkled under the chandelier light, casting little stars on the marble floor.


    Afterst night¡¯s disaster, this jewelry was the only thing that had brought herfort.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe Penny¡¯s father was Xavier Bloodsworth.


    She wouldn¡¯t me her mother for lying to her. If she knew the man was Penny¡¯s father, she would have never told her either. Nothing good should go to that bitch, not after she had ruined their mother¡¯s life.


    Ever since Penny humiliated them, their family had been scrambling to save face. That was why Maybelline came up with the brilliant idea. To host Ariana¡¯s engagement at the Wird mansion. It was the perfect cover-up.


    That way, no one would know the truth about their fall from grace. Maybelline had nned to host Ariana¡¯s party in the biggest way, to make up for the humiliation she brought on herself.


    Owlsgrave still rained curses on her, calling her different names. If she throws such a huge party and invites Penny, the insults will be reduced. People don¡¯t insult the wealthy especially when they show a little sh of wealth.


    "Miss Ariana," the maid called gently from the doorway.


    Ariana looked up, her eyes still cold with bitterness.


    "What is it?"


    "There¡¯s a deliveryman at the door. He has a package for you, but he said you have to sign it yourself."


    Ariana sighed loudly and popped another piece of chocte into her mouth. It was the only good thing her idiot sister had ever given her. Even that felt like an insult.


    She red at the maid as if it were her fault. "Tell him I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    The maid bowed and left.


    Ariana didn¡¯t rush. Of course not. Since yesterday, she had noticed how heavy she felt inside, but she had no idea why. She felt so full even without eating and it was strange.


    She managed to stand, stretching like a spoiled princess in her silk robe, and adjusted her hair in the mirror. Every step she took down the stairs was slow and deliberate, the heels of her slippers clicking softly on the polished floors.


    She had no idea that what was in that package would shatter her carefully built fantasy.


    <fnd1cb> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fnd1cb>


    And turn her world upside down.


    When she reached the front porch, her blue eyes met the man standing there.


    "Are you Ariana Wird?" The man asked and she nodded.


    "I have a package from rrow College." Ariana¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Her project results were out. This is the result that would qualify her as Miss Pen¡¯s apprentice.


    Ariana smiled. Just when she thought her life was finally over, more good news wasing.


    "Please sign here." The man said and Ariana nodded. She quickly signed and watched him leave.


    She stepped back into the mansion smiling from ear to ear as she held the document in her hands. She didn¡¯t even need to open it to know she had passed.


    After all, Penny had been the one to do it anyway. That fat bitch. Even though she¡¯s slim now, she¡¯ll always be a fat stupid ugly bitch to her.


    "Mother, Chris, father," Ari called. It was her time to make them proud of her again. It was time to show them how useful she was even if the result wasn¡¯t of her making.


    "Mother!" Ari called again and Abby hurried from inside the room with Chris by her side. Both people had thought something was happening to her.


    "What is it?" Abby sighed in relief as she saw that her daughter-inw was fine. At the same time, Greg rushed inside from the garden where he sat.


    "Is everything okay, Ari. Are you hurt somewhere?" He asked checking her out and Ariana smiled.


    "No father." She said.


    "The mailman just brought my project results from the university and I thought you all would be here as I open it." She said.

 Chapter 138: FAILED PROJECT 2

    "You¡¯re brilliant Ariana. But since you¡¯re this nervous, let me open it for you." Gregory reached out.


    Ariana hesitated, then handed the envelope to him. "Okay. But read it out loud."


    "I promise, Ariana, if you pass this, which I know you will, I¡¯ll give you anything you want," Chris added with a grin.


    "Anything?" Ariana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Anything," he repeated confidently.


    Even if seeing Penny all beautifulst night had destroyed him, he would learn to love Ariana, while also making her sister his mistress. At the end of the day, Ariana was his real wife.


    Greg tore the envelope open in one swift motion and pulled out the document inside. His face immediately lit up like a proud father. But then... something shifted.


    His smile faded.


    His brow furrowed.


    "What is it?" Ariana asked, her voice suddenly small.


    "M... Maybe I¡¯m seeing things wrong. Chris, take a look at this." Greg handed over the paper, blinking hard like the letters were ying tricks on him.


    Abby rolled her eyes. "I¡¯ve told you to wear your sses, Greg. How do you n to read bedtime stories to our future grandkids like this?" she scolded sweetly.


    Greg scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Sorry."


    "It¡¯s alright, Father," Ariana said, bouncing slightly with anticipation. "Chris, read it out loud. And get ready to pay up! You brought this on yourself remember so don¡¯t go back on your words."


    But Chris didn¡¯t read anything.


    He just stared.


    "What¡¯s taking you so long?" Abby snapped, yanking the file from his hands. She stared down at the paper. And froze.


    Arianaughed. "He¡¯s probably just shocked at my victory."


    Abby¡¯s voice was cold. "What victory?"


    She looked up, her eyes narrowing. "It says here you failed. Not just that, you¡¯ve been banned from retaking the project because of how poorly it was done."


    The world tilted.


    "What?" Ariana¡¯s voice cracked.


    She grabbed the file from Abby and scanned the paper herself.


    There it was, <strong><i>FAILED, </i></strong> written in bold, unforgiving letters. And below it, a red inked warning: <strong><i>Banned from rewriting. Final decision.</i></strong><fnf034> ?????? ???? find(?)ovel</fnf034>


    Her heart dropped to her stomach.


    This couldn¡¯t be right. Penny had done that project for her. And Penny never failed.


    No. No, this wasn¡¯t happening.


    "There¡¯s got to be a mistake," Ariana gasped. Her hands trembled. "I... I¡¯m Ariana. I can¡¯t fail. This is wrong!"


    She refuses to ept this!


    Her family cannot know she was dumb and had no idea what was going on in school. They cannot know Penny had been the one doing all of her projects.


    "I thought the same," Greg said, still stunned. "That¡¯s why I passed it to Chris. You¡¯re the brightest student in your department. Already selected as the best graduating student, even before graduation. This doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "If someone tampered with your result, they¡¯ll answer to me," Abby said sharply.


    Ariana nodded quickly, desperate. "Yes. Yes, someone must have forged this. I can¡¯t fail. I refuse to fail!" It¡¯s the only lie she cane up with at the moment while she figures out her life.


    Chris finally spoke, his tone gentle. "Don¡¯t worry, Ari. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this."


    Ariana was shaking now, near tears. "Please do. If this isn¡¯t fixed, I might have to start over... or worse, drop out. And Miss Pen... Miss Pen would never ept a dropout."


    She broke down sobbing, and Chris pulled her into his arms, patting her back softly.


    "Shh... It¡¯ll be okay," he whispered. "We¡¯ll fix this. I promise."


    "And who is even that Pen to reject my daughter-inw. I¡¯m telling you Ari, no one wants to mess with the Adkins. Not even Miss Pen. She cannot reject you." Abby said.


    "Thank you, mother." Ariana wipes her tears. "I have no idea why someone would want to sabotage me like this. They know this project is dear to me, yet they still found ways to sabotage me." She used.


    But behind her sobs, one thought wed through her mind like a sharp knife. Did Penny do this for one purpose?


    Did that stupid fat bitch fail her on purpose?


    Is this the reason she had confidently told her that Miss Pen will never ept her?


    Ariana gritted her teeth. Penny will pay for this. Just because she now has a father does not make her untouchable. She¡¯ll make sure Penny pays for this.


    "It¡¯s alright Ari, everything will be fine. Let me make a few calls and settle this." Greg brought out his cellphone and dialed a few numbers as he stepped out.


    After a few minutes, he was back. "I just called your school Ariana," Greg said.


    "What did they say? Have they resolved it yet?" Aria asked eagerly.


    "They said no mistake was made on their part. But we¡¯ll have to go to school to recheck everything and know the what the problem is." Ariana nodded.


    "That¡¯s good. And I swear whoever did this, will not go scot free." Abby said.

 Chapter 139: DOUBLE DATE

    Sure, the boy was good-looking. Looked like his father too. That unfortunate charm seemed to run in the Dewitt bloodline. But the man sitting across from him? He wasn¡¯t his father. Not even close.


    Dewitt was calm. Humble. Noble in a strange, irritating way. He was kind. A man of the people with a heart big enough to swallow the room.


    But Osvaldo?


    That one was cold.


    Xavier could see it in his golden eyes. Still, unreadable, deadly. He wasn¡¯t like his father. This was a devil in human form.


    A wolf in Armani.


    "I¡¯m serious about you staying away from my daughter," Xavier suddenly said, his voice low but clear, slicing through the silence like a knife.


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t flinch. He turned his head slowly, his golden gaze meeting Xavier¡¯s without a hint of emotion.


    They stared at each other for a long, heavy second.


    The corner of Osvaldo¡¯s mouth twitched, almost a smirk, but not quite.


    Xavier hated that. He hated how still the boy was. How he didn¡¯t even need to move tomand presence.


    The boy had the same energy as him. Cold. Calcted. A devil, just like himself.


    That¡¯s what made it worse.


    He couldn¡¯t stand seeing himself in the man who dared to love his daughter.


    He¡¯s a fool. He¡¯s not worthy of loving his daughter either.


    They sat there, quietly sizing each other up like two mafia bosses at a baby shower.


    And just when Xavier was about to make another jab...


    The curtain flew open.


    Penny stepped out, twirling in a soft, flowing dress that hugged her in all the right ces. She looked radiant, and both men instinctively sat up straighter.


    "What do you think?" she asked, turning once more with a yful smile. Her blue eyes were so bright and alive.


    She was happy. Genuinely happy for the first time in years. Osvaldo had done the unspeakable for her. He has made her feel human again. She never thought one day she would be able to change clothes in a mall with two of the hottest men in the country waiting for her.


    One was her father, and the other her temporary husband.


    Xavier cleared his throat. "It¡¯s... nice. Modest." He said with a shrugged.


    Osvaldo, without blinking, said, "It¡¯s short. She¡¯s not wearing that out."


    "You¡¯re not her father," Xavier snapped.


    "And you¡¯re not her husband," Osvaldo shot back, cool as ice.


    Penny raised a brow. "Excuse me?"


    Both men straightened immediately.


    "Nothing," they chorused like guilty schoolboys.


    She rolled her eyes and turned back toward the fitting room.


    As soon as she disappeared behind the curtain, Xavier muttered under his breath, "You¡¯re not her husband." He bent his mouth repeating the words dramatically.


    All he¡¯s ever asked for in life was to be a father. After Maybelline had hidden his child for years, he thought he finally had a chance with her, but right now he¡¯s fighting a madman for his child.


    "Don¡¯t forget you don¡¯t have my blessings yet to be married to my daughter." Xavier spat.


    "We don¡¯t need your blessing¡¯s old man. We¡¯ve been living without them. But if you be a problem, I might as well make you join you parents, that way, we would never need it or have to worry about it." Xavier¡¯s head exploded at the threat.


    How dare this imbecile challenge him?


    Osvaldo gave a low chuckle as he stared at the man. "Say you¡¯re jealous and move in old man. Penelope is my wife, and nothing is changing."


    Xavier nearly choked at the boy¡¯s words. And Osvaldo didn¡¯t look like he was joking either.


    "You should be the one joining your parents in the grave, young boy."


    "Why would I join them when I¡¯m not as foolish as they were?"


    Xavier opened his mouth to speak when the curtains drew out again with Penny stepping out.


    "I¡¯m I interrupting something?" She asked with a smile and both men smiled back.


    "No penguin." Osvaldo said calmly.


    "How does this look?" She asked holding the sides of the dress.


    This time she was in a whitece dress, her blonde hair was tied with ace band. She looked like a beautiful angel. And for a few seconds, both men were stunned by how beautiful she looked.


    "Beautiful." Xavier said. "Anything you wear is beautiful my love." He added.


    "You¡¯re only saying it because I¡¯m your child." Penny said calmly.


    "What do you think Mr Osvaldo?" She asked.


    "You look beautiful Penguin. But would even be much better with the jacket on." Penny nodded with a smile. She walked over to Osvaldo who removed his jacket and ced around her shoulder.


    "Can we go for our date now father?" Penny asked harmlessly and Xavier nodded. He was dying inside, but he still managed to ct normal before his child.


    He had no idea what to do, to get rid of the madman.<fn887e> Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn887e>

 Chapter 140: DOUBLE DATE 2

    He never thought he could be a father again. This is all he has ever dreamed of. All he ever wanted.


    It¡¯s like his dream was finallying to pass. Finally, he had been given second chance at fatherhood and he¡¯ll never mess it up.


    "Say it again Princess." He said. "Just one more time please."


    "You don¡¯t need to beg me to call you Dad. You¡¯re my father." Penny said calmly. "Dad, dad, dad, dad..."


    "You have no idea how much I¡¯ve wished to do this with you." She smiled, her eyes moistening, breaking his heart even more.


    For the first time, Owlsgrave demon lord, Xavier Bloodsworth felt like crying. His heart has melted a thousand times and more in just one day.


    Osvaldo stood by the sidelines, watching the father and daughter dou and he wondered if this was normal. His Penguin was acting all cute and embarrassing and her father was something he couldn¡¯t name.


    Though Dewitt loved him and took him to the amusement park all the time, they were never here with this much people. Everytime he wanted to y, his father would hire torns or bodyguards around and would rent the entire ce for a day.


    It was basically Osvaldo ying with himself and most times the guards.


    "Do you want one Mr Osvaldo?" Penny asked but he said nothing. He just watched her quietly.


    "Why would a grown ass man want a cotton candy?" Xavier asked ring at the boy.


    "There¡¯s no age for cotton candy father. You can also have it too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask them to make an animal that suits your personalities." Penny said sweetly then she turned to the cotton candy man.


    "Mister, can you make two ck dragons?" She asked and the man nodded.


    While all three people moved around, certain men in ck suit hid in the shadows watching the boy that walked quietly behind Dewitt and his new daughter.


    Penny¡¯s return with Osvaldo had raised rm. It had brought the eyes of the hunters back to him. Though it was stated that he was mad, they still lurked around watching him closely for any form on of normality on him.


    "Have you noticed anything with a the boy?" Someone asked on the line.


    "I haven¡¯t. He¡¯s just walking with the girl, looking around like a fool." The man said.


    "I think he¡¯s useless boss. He might have been a genius but right now, he¡¯s a fool." The man said. They had no idea why they were walking next to a madman who mopped around like a fool with no directions.


    "We have no idea why he¡¯s suddenly so close to the Bloodsworth family. Xavier will never let us harm the boy if his daughter likes him." The man said.


    "We need to find out about their rtionship." The man on the other end said.


    "The Bloodsworth family have no loophole. We cannot get any information from them." He said.


    "And how about the Adkins family. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I heard the Peterson¡¯s are now posing to be the Adkins. Surely, we¡¯ll get something from them." The man said.


    "Let us pray and hope, he isn¡¯t pretending and is really mad. Because if he is, he¡¯sing for us all."


    Meanwhile, Penny tore a piece of her unicorn-shaped candy and gently brought it to Osvaldo¡¯s lips.


    "Come on. Just try it."


    He hesitated turning his head to the side as if she fed him poison. The soft pink fluff looked strange.


    "It won¡¯t bite. It taste so good I swear." Penny said and slowly he opened his mouth. His penguin cannot harm him. She¡¯s the only one that cannot harm him.


    It melted in his mouth. The sweet vor bursting in his mouth, satisfying his taste buds.


    He¡¯s never tasted anything this good before.


    It tasted nothing like the cold bitterness he was used to.


    "You like it don¡¯t you?" Penny beamed. Xavier stared at the boy, and this time with pity. Even if he looked so cold and tough, he looked so innocent while he ate the candy.


    It was obvious he¡¯s never had anything like it before.


    Osvaldo said nothing, but his eyes followed a man walking past them. Something felt off.


    The man wore a baggy coat, a cap pulled too low over his face. But Osvaldo noticed the slight limp, the familiar scar stretched through his left cheek.


    That scar...


    The one that always haunts him in his dream. The same scar that shot his mother. He had seen it that day.


    The beast in him stirred.


    Everything blurred. The noise, the colors, the candy, even Penny¡¯s voice.


    All he could see was that man¡¯s face. It made him angry, the anger he¡¯s been hiding deep within for years. The anger he¡¯s managed to conquer.


    His vision went red.


    The beast roared inside.


    Without thinking, he lunged forward, eyes wild, breath shallow, madness awakened.


    The man turned toote and Osvaldo pounced on him.

 Chapter 141: TAME THE MADMAN

    Penny pressed his lips together. "He¡¯s not... fully sane," she said carefully, eyes flicking between her father and Osvaldo.


    "What do you mean ¡¯not fully sane¡¯?" Xavier demanded.


    "Ites and goes," Penny replied gently, watching her father pace around the room.


    She had no idea why Osvaldo pounced on the man. He had never been so violent before, not until someone was hurting her, so why did he do it?


    She turned to him now, "What really happened back there Mr Osvaldo?" She asked. She had no idea why he acted that way.


    If she hadn¡¯t called him when she did, she couldn¡¯t imagine what he would have done.


    She was still a little terrified by him. She has told him countless times before that hurting people was bad. He should never hurt anyone.


    Osvaldo said nothing to them and just stared into space.


    He was still very much pissed, he hated that he didn¡¯t have the chance of finishing that man off. He was so sure it was the same man who had killed his mother.


    His innocent mother did nothing wrong.


    She had died because of him. That is why he must take revenge for her death.


    Osvaldo smiled. Even if he hadn¡¯t ended the man like he wanted, he was still d he had hurt him badly.


    "And he¡¯s smiling?" Xavier pointed at him. Never in his life has he seen a man this carnivorous. He had torn the man¡¯s flesh like it was nothing and with nothing but his hands.


    "What¡¯s going on Xavier and why does he have blood all over?" Mary asked worriedly. She was so sure they left the mansion without any blood.


    "Well, he almost killed someone at the park. It turns out we were not told everything about his mental health. The man is obviously still mad and he almost killed an innocent man today." Xavier said. But that wasn¡¯t the only part that drove him crazy.


    He was angry because the man he had hurt was none other than Pris Men. That man was a menace, he can never joke about something like this.


    "Who is it? We can pay the family off." Barry suggested. Thest thing they wanted was another scandal. Osvaldo was somehow now linked to the family after the event the night before, this new getting out would be disastrous, especially after Maybelline¡¯s rant the previous night.


    They were still trying to control the media, adding another scandal is the worst thing.


    "It would have been better if it were a random person. The man he hurt is Pris Men. You know how dangerous and evil that man is."


    Pris? Osvaldo¡¯s ears rose. That name sounded familiar, so familiar.


    The man in a red suit, stared at him like he was a prized possession. He had warned his father about them needing him. About the cure he created.


    They wanted his brain. They wanted him, so they killed his father. The memory was rushing back to Osvaldo, and right now, he understood everything that had happened.


    Everything his father did was to save him. He made him mad to save him.


    "What do we do now?" Barry asked. "This cannot get out Xavier. It¡¯s a bad look for us. Owlsgrave does not know he¡¯s an Adkin, but they know, Penny¡¯s now a Bloodsworth." Barry said.


    "I can settle everything with Pris. But first, I need him out of my house. He is a danger to us and my child and I cannot house a monster." Xavier said.


    <fn8ee7> Original content can be found at find[?]ovel</fn8ee7>


    "That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re leaving already." Darlington stepped in with the Adkinswyers who stared at their young master with wide eyes.


    They had seen the viral video that they had sessfully taken off the inte entirely. It seems Dewitt¡¯s drugs didn¡¯t just make his son mad. He had turned his son into a monster.


    "We¡¯re here to take our young master with us," Timothy announced staring at his young master with narrowed eyes. The day they all feared had finallye, and it was time to tell their master the truth.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t fully recovered, they felt like he deserved to know the truth.


    "We¡¯re sorry for the inconvenience," Willy said. The triplets who stood at a corner blinked at the sight of the legendary Adkins legal team, men known for winning impossible battles. Beasts in the courtroom, angels in disguise when it came to protecting their master.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about scandal," Treadwell assured. "The Bloodsworth name will remain untouched. This is between us now."


    He turned to Xavier. "You know about our young master¡¯s condition. But no one else must."


    Timothy stepped forward. "This way, both families remain protected. After all, we¡¯re united by marriage now."


    Willy gave a tight nod. "We¡¯ll take our leave. Mrs. Adkins, shall we...?" Xavier ced his protective hands in front of Penny as if to block her from taking a step.


    There¡¯s no way in hell he¡¯s letting his child go with them, not after what he had seen.


    If Osvaldo can lose it that way. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what he would do to his child.


    "She¡¯s not going anywhere," Xavier stated.


    "I¡¯m afraid you have no right..."


    "Let her stay Treadwell," Osvaldo said calmly not meeting her gaze. He couldn¡¯t look at her, not after everything he had done.


    He had tried to hide the monster he is, he had tried to be good to his Penguin alone. But no matter how hard he tried, she always saw the true him.


    The real him has been hiding all these months.


    Maybe she¡¯s safe with her father for now.

 Chapter 142: A DIRTY VISITOR

    "I¡ªI¡¯m Beanos Adkins. Osvaldo¡¯s uncle," he said, offering a small smile. "Can you tell me where to find him?"


    Ariana stared at him like he was contagious.


    "So... you¡¯re the madman¡¯s uncle?" she scoffed, folding her arms. "No wonder you look like this."


    Her eyes swept over him again, even slower this time. "Is there a curse in your family or something? You Adkins people are always dirty, even though you¡¯re supposed to be the richest in Owlsgrave."


    She shook her head. "No ss. No taste."


    Beanos looked unbothered. "Is he still mad?" he asked, voice quiet.


    Ariana rolled her eyes. "Do I look like a messenger to you?"


    She pointed toward a tall, modern penthouse. "If you¡¯re looking for him, he¡¯s over there. But don¡¯t expect me to get involved with that lunatic ever again," she said. Herst experiences with Osvaldo have taught her a huge lesson.


    Ari didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her not to get close to him again.


    Just as she turned to leave, the front door opened and Abby stepped outside.


    "What¡¯s going on, Ariana?" she asked. "I heard voices."


    Then she noticed Beanos, and her expression instantly soured.


    "What is this?" she snapped eyeing the man.


    "Hello, Miss Peterson," Beanos said, tipping his dirty hat. "I¡¯m Beanos Adkins. I came to see my nephew."


    Abby looked him up and down. Something about him didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    "Nephew?" She repeated staring at him. This man looked nothing like an Adkins.


    The only family member Dewitt had ever mentioned was Darlington. And even though he was a family member, they had made sure to keep him far away from Osvaldo.


    So where did this man crawl out from?


    "What do you want from him?" Abby asked coldly.


    "You should know Osvaldo¡¯s under our care now. Until he¡¯s better, he belongs to us. That¡¯s how it has always been." Abby said just in case he wanted to steal the wealth.


    "Yes, yes... My brother Dewitt told me a bit about that before he passed," Beanos said, voice casual. "May I have a private word, Mrs. Peterson?"


    Abby hesitated. Her gut said no, but her curiosity said yes.


    He leaned in, lowering his voice.


    "I just want to ask a few harmless questions about my poor, mad nephew. You see, he¡¯s been mad for twenty years already. Osvaldo¡¯s condition is... bing a burden to the family. He¡¯s staining the Adkins name. So, we¡¯vee to a decision."


    Abby narrowed her eyes. "What decision?"


    Beanos nced around, then leaned closer and whispered, "To find out if he¡¯s still mad, and if so... get rid of him."


    <fn6f58> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn6f58>


    Abby¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    So she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted the madman gone. But she wasn¡¯t yet satisfied. Surely these people might have a reason for wanting him dead. If it¡¯s the wealth they want, then she¡¯s sorry, but she will neverply with their demands.


    "You have nothing to worry about Mrs Peterson, we do not need the wealth." He said calmly.


    A slow smile crept across her face. This was getting interesting.


    "Ari, get our guest a drink. We¡¯ll be in the garden," she said sweetly. "And tell Chris and Greg I¡¯ll join themter."


    Ariana nodded quickly, already praying this n would seed.


    From the little she¡¯d heard, she hoped whatever that man hade for would be sessful. Not only will Penny be kicked out, but she¡¯ll also be a widow. That is enough punishment for life.


    Ari smiled.


    What use is a woman in a family without a child? Ari thought.


    No matter how society tends to evolve, certain rules just never change.


    Penny might think she owns everything, but she¡¯ll be so shocked at how they¡¯ll steal everything away from her, and me the madman¡¯s death on her.


    "I¡¯ve heard everything you said Mr Beanos." Abby started.


    "Yes, Osvakdo is still very mad and Violent, but that isn¡¯t something we can tame." She smiled.


    "But we have a tiny tiny problem," Abby said.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "The madman is married to Penelope. You must know her now. The Bloodsworth only heiress." Beano¡¯s eyes went wide. So that¡¯s the rtionship the girl has with the madman.


    Oh, they were so toast!


    They all thought he was her pet.


    He could already tell how furious his boss would be now. Xavier Bloodsworth was a problem. He has been a problem since day one, and he would never forgive anyone who harms his child. This was truly a problem.


    Beanos cleared his throat. "It¡¯s not a problem if we make our work as clean as possible." He said. "We can just me everything on her."


    Abby knew it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. Penny may look fragile and soft on the outside, but she¡¯s had a hard time dealing with her.


    "For now, we¡¯re willing to give a billion dors so that you can execute the n within a month. Would that be enough?" Abby stared at the ragged-looking man, offering her a billion.


    Her family was suffering from a serious financial crisis at the moment. This money would go a long way. But how would she know they are legit?


    What family would offer such a huge amount and still want her to keep the entire Adkins wealth? Everything sounded too good to be true.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared Mrs Peterson. Name your price, and we¡¯ll do whatever you want. But you must do a clean job. If you can take him out, we will be very pleased." He said.


    "How do I know you¡¯re legit?" Abby asked.


    "Test me." He said.


    "Five billion should be enough. Not only do we have Penny to deal with, we also have the Adkinswyers." Abby exined.


    "Done." He said.


    "But you must carry out the n within a month." He added again and Abby nodded.


    "Alright. I shall take my leave now Mrs Abby. You¡¯ll receive the money in 30 minutes." He said and started walking away.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 143: DISCOVERY

    The first real person who actually helped her than mocking her.


    He had rather transformed her life in less than a month. It was clear he needed help, and she couldn¡¯t abandon him.


    "Mr Osvaldo," Penny called walking over to where he was. And for the first time since the incident, he met her gaze. All words finished from her mouth as she stared at him.


    "You should stay back Penguin. I have urgent matters to deal with for now." Osvaldo said calmly.


    "I know, but how do I get my daily tea?"."


    "Barnaby will deliver it to you by tomorrow." He said calmly and then turned to leave. Penny watched his back calmly till he was out of sightpletely.


    What did she do?


    Osvaldo is nothing to her. He¡¯s her fake husband and nothing more. She involuntarily ced her palm on her chest as she stared at the door he walked through.


    Had she made the right decision?


    "It¡¯s a good thing you decided to stay Penelope. You should not go back to that household, that man is dangerous." Mary spat.


    "It¡¯s true uncle, they¡¯ve erased the videos from the intepletely. Anyone who posts it will automatically get gged on all social media tforms." Pascal said. This was something his media connection could not do.


    How was that even possible?


    It was clear the Adkins family still held as much power as before. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they rise back up again. That is if the heir is willing.


    "That is good. At least they¡¯ve yed their part. It is up to you now to stay away from that boy." Barry turned to Penelope who still stared out the door.


    "Are you alright Penny?" Keal asked and she nodded.


    "Xavier, can I have a word with you?" Barry said to his brother and both men stepped away.


    "I think your child is attached to the madman now." Barry started. Xavier hated to admit it but it was true. It is clear as day that Penelope was now attached to the man. The sadness in her eyes said it all.


    "I know," Xavier stated. He knew he had to find a way to separate them, but he had no idea how.


    "We need to separate them and quickly. Don¡¯t think that because they let her stay that the Adkinswyers will not return for her.


    When next theye Xavier, they¡¯ll take your child away." Xavier growled silently at his brother¡¯s words. No one can take his child, it doesn¡¯t matter what contract she signed with them.


    "But there¡¯s a way we can avoid that from happening. But we need to act quickly."


    "What is it?"


    "We have to take Penny out of the country like we did with my daughter. That way, she¡¯ll be free from this madness. Since her mother didn¡¯t let her further her education, we can use that as a medium." Barry initiated.


    He would do anything to protect his niece. Seeing the mess created today and the previous scandal surrounding the Adkins and how they died, he didn¡¯t want his niece tied up in the madness.


    Pris is a dangerous man, and it is obvious he has not forgotten Dewitt¡¯s genius son. Billions have been spent on Osvaldo¡¯s brain, he would do anything to get it.


    "I¡¯ll arrange for it. She¡¯ll leave by the end of the week." Xavier said. Penny was his only child, he would never let anyone ruin her.


    ####


    Outside the Bloodsworth mansion, Osvaldo stood next to hiswyers and grandfather as they waited for the chauffeur to make a turn before taking them away.


    "Do you think it¡¯s safe to leave her here master?" Timothy asked.


    <fn2749> For original chapters go to Find~Novel</fn2749>


    "She¡¯s terrified."


    "But isn¡¯t that what she signed up for?" Willy asked. Penelope is the only one who can tame his madness, the only cure he has. They couldn¡¯t just leave her here.


    All three men were scared their master would go berserk again.


    "Let her be. She¡¯s safest here." Osvaldo said calmly. He was scared he would hurt her if she stayed with him. Besides, it was almost his heat period again. Last time she had barely escaped, this time, he had no idea what he would do.


    It¡¯s been so long since Penny touched him so he knew the pain, would be triple.


    "Who¡¯s Pris?" Osvaldo asked them.


    "He was a friend of your father¡¯s. The man who betrayed Dewitt and ordered to kill your mother." Timothy said to see his young master smile.


    It turns out he has been right all along. The man he hurt today was part of them. But what was he doing in the park?


    "I¡¯m afraid what we dreaded and tried to shield you from ising master. What happened in the park today is no coincidence. It is obvious you¡¯re being monitored." Treadwell said.


    "It¡¯s a good thing your father left you a few things to understand your situation."


    "Why didn¡¯t you show me before now?" Osvaldo turned to look at him.


    "W... We we¡¯re waiting for the right t... Time." Willy said cautiously.


    "When I am normal?" Osvaldo asked and all three men nodded like their lives depended on it.

 Chapter 144: SCAMMER

    She poured herself a ss of wine, finally turning to face them. "Everything¡¯s handled. We no longer have any financial crisis anymore." Abby smiled.


    "Ari, you can start nning your engagement party, and tell your mother we will not be hiring the city hall anymore. This mansion will be transformed before then." She dered shocking the people in the parlor with her.


    "What are you talking about?" Chris was the one to ask. It was only this morning his mother hadined about money, and right now, she said they were free? He didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Abby sipped her wine, then set the ss down with a soft clink. She found her way to one of the sofas and sat on it, that sweet smile still on her lips.


    "That man who came earlier offered 5 billion for a tiny Job." Abby dropped the bomb. But she didn¡¯t get the reaction she had expected.


    "What man?" Gregory asked his wife.


    Ariana stared at her mother-inw and thenughed. Sheughed so hard that she fell to the floor.


    What sort of sick joke was this?


    She had seen the man. Even though he imed he was an Adkins, he didn¡¯t look like one who could afford a day¡¯s meal. How the hell was he supposed to give them 5 billion?


    "Why theughs, what¡¯s so funny?" Abby asked ring at her daughter-inw.


    "Mother, this is the twenty-first century, not the 90s. It¡¯s clear that the man tried to scam you. Did you give him anything?" Ariana asked worriedly.


    "My bank details," Abby said calmly.


    "Oh my God! We need to call someone to lock up all of your ounts before he steals."


    "Stop it, Ariana." Abby snapped.


    "I¡¯m not a fool to not know when someone¡¯s about to scam me. It was a clear business deal." She said.


    "Business deal?" Greg asked worriedly. Since when did his wife know how to make business negotiations?


    "What was the deal about?" Chris asked scared that his mother might have given their remaining money off to a beggar. It was enough that Penny had cut down their allowance to nothing.


    "It¡¯s the same n we all had when the Madman¡¯s wife arrived." She said calmly, crossing her legs as both her hands rested on her knees.


    "What n?" Ariana asked this time.


    "To kill the madman." She said and Chris frowned.


    "Who would offer his mother 5 billion to kill a madman? This is clear scam. His mother has been tricked again!


    "Just as we nned before, we kill him and put the me on Penny, but this time, we have a month to do it. Once the money is delivered." Chris watched his mother chant quietly and he didn¡¯t know how to tell her she¡¯s clearly been scammed.


    He believed his mother to be smarter than this, so how did she let herself get scammed?


    "Where¡¯s the money?" He asked.


    "Well, the gentleman said he¡¯d send the money in the next thirty minutes. So far, we have just five minutes left." Abby said confidently.


    "I know you all don¡¯t believe me. But be ready to eat your words once he sends the money." She rolled her eyes.


    Inside, Abby was also scared of being scammed. But she wasn¡¯t the type who epted defeat. If it turns out that man had scammed her, she¡¯d find him and make sure she deals with him. She¡¯ll make him pay.


    Ari, Chris, and Greg all sat in the parlor, waiting patiently. They all prayed it was true too. But someone giving out 5 billion for the madman was too good to be true. It¡¯s not possible.


    He¡¯s just a madman. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s worth anything.


    Once the five minutes wereplete, Abby heard her cellphone beep and she quickly checked, only to smile.


    "I told you I¡¯m your savior.¡¯ Abby bragged. "Now it¡¯s time for you three to eat your words." She turned the phone and all three people¡¯s eyes went wide.


    It was true. Someone had offered 5 billion to kill the madman.


    "And this is not all. They said our only job is to kill him and then me it on Penny." Abby said.


    "Then what happens to my inheritance?" Chris asked his mother.


    "That is not an issue Chris. We get to keep everything. Beanos was very clear with that. He said the family hase to an agreement that the madman was ruining their image and they want him gone." Abby said.


    "But how do we do all of these in less than a month?" Ari asked.


    Penny wasn¡¯t just Penny anymore. She is the daughter of Xavier Bloodsworth. A powerful man, they couldn¡¯t just harm his child.


    Abby was about to respond when her cellphone beeped again. She checked and this time it was a message.


    "31:23:00:55."


    "The time is ticking. We will provide everything you need to eliminate him. Just name it." Abby read the message and smiled.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly start now. She had a full month to kill the madman.


    "It¡¯s easy Ariana. There are more than a thousand ways to kill a bird."

 Chapter 145: DISCOVERY

    "Yes, young master. But we have a little problem." He said.


    "What is it?"


    "They have been asleep for more than twenty years. They all think you¡¯re dead and will never listen to us. You have to get them yourself." Osvaldo nodded. He wasn¡¯t fully recovered, but he knew he needed to end everything.


    The man at the park today was just warning. He has spent years looking for these men, and he will make sure he hunts them down.


    "I also need the names of the government officials responsible at the party the day it happened." He said. He had seen their faces, but he had no idea what their names were.


    "Yes, master," Willy said.


    "We¡¯ll start operation in a week. For the next few days, I¡¯ll be gone. Everyone needs to love the mansion and please lock me inside." He said.


    "Why¡¯s that?" Darlington asked this time.


    "You should leave too Grandpa. It¡¯s not going to be safe for you. I¡¯ll also need new locks and keys. Chains if possible. I need all the maids and servants out of the penthouse too." Osvaldo continued.


    "You haven¡¯t stated the reason why you want us all out," Darlington said. He was suspecting something. Why would his grandson suddenly want to ghost everyone, Is he nning to fight those monsters alone?


    No!


    He¡¯ll never allow it. He would never allow Osvaldo to hurt himself. Never.


    "You can¡¯t fight alone Osvaldo. There¡¯s a reason we Adkins have those armies to our name." Darlington warned his grandson.


    "I¡¯m not fighting alone Grandpa, you have nothing to worry about. I have rules in this mansion. Every two weeks, no one visits or steps out of their room because of my curse." Osvaldo exined.


    Other times the maids are only asked to remain locked in their rooms. But with the way things have been goingtely, Osvaldo didn¡¯t think he could tame his monster. Something tells him he¡¯s going to be even more aggressive, especially with Penny not around.


    The reason he had asked for the front keys of the penthouse to be changed was that he was scared of returning to the Bloodsworth mansion. Not in his monster state.


    He would scare his Penguin even more. And this time ruin every chance of being with her ever again.


    "Not even the devil is permitted to stay in here next week," Osvaldo said.


    "I¡¯ve found him master." Timothy went ahead to show Osvaldo the image of the man that had hurt his family and Osvaldo smiled. It is the same man in red who spoke to his father that night. He wasn¡¯t wrong after all.


    "But you must be careful master. Pr is a very man. He will not be easy to take down." Timothy warned.


    "It seems so." Osvaldo drawled. But that will not stop him from dealing with that man, even if it means ending his life."


    Today was eye eye-opener for everyone, including Barnaby and Hughes who stood at a corner staring at each other as their master spoke. They were more worried about Penny than their master.


    They couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how terrified Penny must have been. Their master has chased away the one person who could tame him.


    Their master Osvaldo just couldn¡¯t keep hiding for long.


    Whatever Penny had seen today was a fraction of who this man was. It turns out the madness drugs had not only made him mad, it made him have the strength of ten men in one body. Osvaldo was a beast in human form.


    Hughes knew they would be in serious trouble if Penny stayed away longer. The beast will definitely be back. And he¡¯ll be out to hunt them away.


    "I guess it¡¯s goodbye to our peaceful nights." Hughes sighed calmly and Barnaby nodded.


    While Osvaldo discussed with his people, a certain maid hurried over to the Peterson¡¯s mansion to give them details of everything happening just as Abby had asked.


    She realized Barnaby and Hughes were loyal to their bosses so it¡¯s best they work with someone else. They have promised the girl a fortune and the fool believed. After all, it¡¯s not like she was causing any harm. She would only inform them about the activities of the mansion.


    She stepped inside the mansion, panting wildly as she had sneaked in before.


    <fn7460> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn7460>


    "What do you have for me?" Abby asked.


    "The master is back." The maids said with a bow.


    "And...?


    "Miss Penny didn¡¯te with him." She announced.


    "What do you mean she didn¡¯te with him? What happened?" Abby asked.


    "From what I heard, it seems master went berserk again and scared Miss Penny off. And now her family doesn¡¯t want her with him." Abby smiled at her words.

 Chapter 146: DISGRACE

    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, pleasee into the second room." He said calmly leading the way and Greg and his family walked with them. Ariana couldn¡¯t be more proud that Abby and Greg, even though we¡¯re fake Adkins were with her today.


    They had rekindled her respect and poprity even more.


    When they reached the second office, all the people sat down on soft leather sofas. Visitors like these are the reason Shakedown had made his office grand. Who knew one day this little house would house people as important as this?


    "What brings you here today. I hope you haven¡¯t been bullied in my college Ariana?" The man asked with a smile but no oneughed. In fact, they all frowned at him.


    "Bully?" Abby asked. "More like insulted." She spat.


    "What do you mean?" Shakedown asked seeming confused. Who would dare insult Ariana in his school? Does that person have a death wish?


    Ariana is the student who has brought the highest revenue, not only because of her brilliance, but her family too.


    He will never ept anyone insulting Ariana.


    "My daughter-inw wrote a project in this very collegest week and was failed and asked never to write it again." Abby started.


    "Mr..." Greg¡¯s eyes shifted to his name tag and he called his name. "Shakedown...¡¯ he said. What sort of name was that? He wondered.


    "You know very well, Ariana is the best graduating student the school has ever produced. She¡¯s done excellently in all her studies and has even won awards for your school. How dare you insult her like this?" Greg asked.


    "We can take anything, but not when someone insults an Adkins. Do you want us to shut down this school?" Chris threatened and Shakedown began trembling. It would be a disaster if that happened, not in his time.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for the misunderstanding Mr and Mrs Adkins. I really don¡¯t know about the project you¡¯re talking about. But if it is what I think it is, that project is not marked by any academic staff here. It is a national project granted to our very own Miss Pen." He said.


    "That¡¯s the project," Ariana said calmly.


    "You mean the great Apprentice Project?" He asked to see Ariana nod.


    "But how did you fail that Ari? The questions were said to be easy and you¡¯re one of the brightest students here." He asked and Ariana¡¯s lips twitched. Even she was shocked.


    "That is what we came for. I believe her result had been exchanged." Abby said boldly.


    "That is a state exam given to every medical student in every school around the world. How can the results be switched?" Shakedown asked staring at them.


    "Then can you exin how she failed if it wasn¡¯t switched," Chris asked.


    "Mr Shakedown, your school is known to be fair in your dealings with your students, but right now I¡¯m beginning to think everything we know about your school is lies merely printed on the inte to attract students." Abby started.


    "Do you want us to change that image?" She asked.


    "I¡¯m sorry if you feel that way about us Mrs Adkins. But believe me when I say the mistake is not from us, but from the state." He said.


    "Let¡¯s do this. I have a few connections to get Miss Ariana to write the exam again. Just to be sure she was not cheated on. If she passes, that would be her real score and she¡¯ll be qualified." Ariana¡¯s heart immediately skipped at his words.


    There¡¯s no way in hell she¡¯s taking the exam again. How would she pass?


    She wasn¡¯t the one who wrote thest one


    "Do I really have to take it. Can¡¯t you just go through their system and see who exchanged my score?" Ari asked.


    "There¡¯s no harm in rewriting the project before all of us again Miss Ariana," Shakedown said calmly.


    "This is not fair. I spent a sleepless night preparing for that exam. How dare you give my score to someone else?" She cried out.


    <fndcb1> Get full chapters from Find¡ïNovel</fndcb1>


    "Ari has a point. She spent sleepless night preparing. I had seen her. This is not fair to her." Chris agreed immediately.


    "But if she wrote it before, she can as well do it again. The questions haven¡¯t changed from thest time." Shakedown said calmly and Ariana froze.


    "He¡¯s right Ariana. You wrote it before. They¡¯re the same question, this time you would even pass better." Greg said and the rest of the family supported him.


    Ariana never believed her life would turn out like this. She couldn¡¯t possibly let them know she wasn¡¯t at all smart, but had relied on Penny all this while. That alone would ruin her.


    "A... Alright." She agreed.


    "Okay, Miss Ariana, please step into my main office, the questions will be brought in shortly," Shakedown said as he stepped out to make a few calls.

 Chapter 147: DISGRACE 2

    "What is wrong, Why haven¡¯t you started yet. Your time is ticking." The woman in the room with her stared at the girl.


    "Just shut updy. I¡¯m trying to write here." Ariana yelled attracting the attention of the people in the next room and they all stepped out.


    "Is everything alright Ariana?" Abby asked with a frown.


    "This woman here is distracting me. If I fail, it is your fault." She pointed at the woman. She would do anything to be out of this mess. Anything to show her family she wasn¡¯t useless.


    "But I only asked a question because she was not writing." The woman tried to exin.


    "Lies!" Ari barked. "She kept telling me I would fail because I¡¯m from a wealthy family. Do you even know who I am?" Ari yelled.


    "What have you done Pauline? You¡¯re looking down on the smartest student our school has ever produced." Shakedown said.


    "This is uneptable. Who do you think you are?" Greg barked.


    "M... Mr Adkin, I¡¯m so sorry for the disturbance." Shakedown tried to calm him but Greg was already too furious.


    "No, I will not let this slide. This is uneptable." He said staring at the girl.


    "I will show you what it meansing from a wealthy family. I want her fired now!!" Greg yelled.


    "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t fire me, Mr Adkins, I don¡¯t work for you," Pauline said calmly, but her words only angered them more.


    Abby moved forward and pped her across the face. How dare this imbecile speak before them?


    "How dare you!!?" She barked.


    "But I haven¡¯t said anything wrong. If your daughter ims she¡¯s so smart, then let her write the project." She said.


    "We¡¯re already stressed making her write the project again. Right now I¡¯m beginning to think she isn¡¯t as smart as she ims." Pauline said. She refuses to be bullied. This was a serious matter, not some charity work for a wealthy man¡¯s child.


    She would have let everything slide, but Ariana lying on her was already enough.


    Chris raised his hands to p her, "Touch me and see if I¡¯ll not send a direct message to Miss Pen to never ept her." She said.


    "Are you threatening us?" Abby asked. Does this girl really think she¡¯s anything special?


    "Don¡¯t try me. I can buy both you and your miss Pen if I want to." Abby said.


    "Mother, I don¡¯t think I can write the exam anymore. Can we not just pay Miss Pen to ept me?" Ariana rushed to her mother¡¯s side, holding her sleeve as she pleaded innocently.


    "Is that possible Mr Shakedown?" Abby turned to him. She would do anything to keep her family¡¯s reputation. She will shut this nobody once and for all and make her lose her job once she offers whatever Miss Pen is a good sum of money.


    "I... I don¡¯t think..."


    "Anything is possible Mr Shakedown. My daughter is already stressed enough from all of these. She cannot take the exam anymore." Abby said.


    Shakedown was silent for a moment, then he said. "Pleasee into my office for further discussion."


    As the Adkins stepped in, he turned to the girl standing there. "You better not breathe a word about this to anyone and save a spot for Ariana. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m here to help you out, else you would have been in serious trouble right now." He said and walked away.


    "Mr Adkins, we cane up with something. Since the results aren¡¯t out yet, we can switch Miss Ariana¡¯s result with someone else." He suggested.


    "I need a good spot Mr Shakedown." Ariana chimed and the man nodded. He would try as much as he could to help them in any way he could.


    Pauline stared at the family in the room. There¡¯s only so much their money can do. She hopes her boss will not sumb to their demand and stand her ground to stand by her integrity no matter how much they offer.


    Ariana can only pay to be among the students. But Pauline would make sure she¡¯s never chosen.


    Ariana smiled as Shakedown spoke of ways to fit her in. He wouldn¡¯t guarantee her the top spot, but he could get her squeezed in, enough for Miss Pen to notice her.


    Ariana was delighted, once again, she had escaped the hands of betrayal. As for Penny, she¡¯ll make her pay for trying to embarrass her like this. She knew she had done this for one purpose to humiliate her.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to rub her victory on Penny¡¯s face. She¡¯ll make her see that she could win without her. Though, she knew she still needed her sister for herst project. That would really determine if she¡¯d graduate as a doctor, or redo med school again from scratch.


    She couldn¡¯t do that. She¡¯ll never allow that to happen.

 Chapter 148: PENNY

    That would be the most awkward thing to say, knowing he has Grandpa Darlington, Hughes, and Barnaby.


    Penny wished to be in theb again. One week away was really stressful, and right now, her uncle wants to watch her every move.


    She should be practicing more madness drugs on Osvaldo. Though she¡¯s sent a few samples to herb for experimentation, they have yet to respond to her. It seems even her best workers are unable to find the cure for it.


    She still stands by her words, that no one can find the actual cure for madness. But she has to try.


    Osvaldo had helped her lose her excess weight in no time. Something she thought to be impossible for years. He had helped her wipe her tears, and she must help him with his.


    She knew he hadn¡¯t meant to hurt that man. She could see it in his eyes that day. He was terrified at what he did too.


    She must find the cure for him. She must help Osvaldo in any way she can. She could speak to Darlington and tell him her new ideas and they could work together. It¡¯s not like she would be staying in the Adkins mansion.


    Penny nodded at her thoughts.


    It¡¯s been a week already, Osvaldo should be fine by now. She doesn¡¯t need to see him to be able to help him. He has helped her a lot, so she couldn¡¯t abandon him.


    Penny was about to get out of bed when her cellphone beeped. She turned it on and read through the message with a smile.


    "Someone by the name Ariana Wird had bought her way into your apprenticeship program. Her family paid a good sum which cam help repair a few damaged items here. Should we let her through for the sake of that?" Penny frowned at the message.


    Why wasn¡¯t she told about the damaged items?


    She dialed a number immediately.


    "Hello, boss." A male voice sounded from the other end.


    "How much do you need to rece the damaged items?" She asked.


    "Huh?" He asked shocked at her question. Why was she asking about the cost like she had the money to pay? Everyone knows Penny is almost broke and the only time she gets money is when she sells a few drugs.


    But the damaged items in theb coat cost a fortune. It¡¯s the reason they haven¡¯t been able to tell her. Because they knew, just selling drugs wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for them.


    "Are you dead?" Penny asked.


    "No... No boss, I¡¯m just a little shocked by your question." He said.


    "It¡¯s just that a costs a fortune to rece those items." He said.


    "How much is it?" Penny asked and he wondered whether to tell her about it or not. It¡¯s not like she can afford it anyway. That is why they need the money from the new student.


    One couldn¡¯t always be upright, there are times you have to be selfish too.


    "Every item that has been broken could amount to 50milliom boss. That is why I suggest we ept..."


    "I¡¯ll send the money to you right now. I don¡¯t want to hear a word about this anymore. And also, whenever there is an issue, learn to tell her first before making any decision." Penny hung up.


    For a moment, herd worker just stared at his cellphone in disbelief. Since when did their boss Penny have such money?


    A girl who has gone extinct because of her robust size.


    "Did she agree Mason?" A girl in there asked and he turned to look at her, mouth still hanging open from shock.


    "No." He managed. "She said she¡¯d send the money instead."


    "Where will she get such money from?" Another person asked. "We barely make a thousand bucks from the drugs we sell. So how the hell does she want to cough out 50million?" He asked.


    "Miss Penny¡¯s pride is just hurt and she doesn¡¯t want to say it." Pauline was the one to speak this time. She had been the one to tell them about the news.


    After being convinced by Shakedown after the humiliation she got, she was finally here to tell Penny that their lives could each change.


    "You¡¯re right. But what¡¯s the use of protecting your pride when you have nothing?" Another person said.


    "Plus the people we¡¯re dealing with are the most powerful people in all of Owlsgrave. If the boss uses this opportunity very well, she would make more from them."


    "You¡¯re right. Talk some sense into her Mason. Let her see sense in it."


    While they all have their piece, Manson¡¯s phone bleeped and his eyes got even wider.


    "What is it Mansion? They all watched his breathing in rasped.


    "Fif... Fif... Fifty million." Mason said unable to believe his eyes.


    "Fifty million, what are you talking about?" Another person walked over to check his phone and her eyes turned wide too.


    "It¡¯s true. Miss Penny just sent in 50million."


    Murmurs rippled amongst them as they all wondered how. The penny they each knew was a poor girl, even though she was from a good family. How did shee up with such an amount?


    Did she steal it?


    "Are you guys done talking down on our boss?" A girl asked from the side. She had sat quietly watching them all day their piece about someone they knew nothing about.


    "What are you on about now?" Someone asked.


    Aliyah threw a paper on the table and Manson went ahead to pick it up. His eyes widened again at what he saw. At this point, his eyes might fall out from shock.


    "What is it Mansion?"


    "This looks like Miss Penny." He said.


    "It is her. She¡¯s slimmed down now and it turns out she¡¯s the daughter of Xavier Bloodsworth. An introduction party was heldst week. Everyone in Owlsgrave knows about this, howe you guys don¡¯t?"

 Chapter 149: THE BEAST WITHIN

    "Why didn¡¯t you get enough tickets for us. What movie is that?" Kael asked.


    "It¡¯s a romance movie. I shouldn¡¯t be watching that with my cousin, I might fall in love."


    "She¡¯s right Kael." Xavier suddenly said to his nephew.


    "Limit your time with my daughter. She¡¯s not getting married to you"."


    "I¡¯m her brother¡¯s uncle."


    "And you¡¯re still a man," Xavier said, then turned to his child. A soft smile on his lips.


    <fn6928> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel</fn6928>


    "You should go ahead, sweetheart. Don¡¯t forget your curfew is by 6." Penny nodded. All she needed was to visit Osvaldo and Darlington to see how they were doing, and then she would return home.


    No one has to know where she¡¯s going.


    "Are you sure she shouldn¡¯t be escorted? A girl leaving the mansion alone is not safe." Kael asked.


    "Of course, she¡¯d be escorted. I¡¯ll have two guards go with her. She¡¯s been caged for days now, let her have fun." Xavier said with a smile.


    He could see she was slowly forgetting the Adkins boy and he was happy about that. He had thought it would be hard because of how inseparable both people were, but he was wrong.


    Brown had been wrong with his statement. He wished he could see his silly assistant right now andugh right in his face for his foolish words.


    .


    .


    Penny stepped out with the guards her father sent with her. She was a little nervous. A week away from Osvakdo felt like an eternity. She hadn¡¯t even stayed with him that long to be feeling this way.


    She let out a sigh.


    "Where to miss Penny?" This chauffeur asked.


    "The Adkins resident." She said and the man nodded. His boss never said he couldn¡¯t drive her there.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the estate, Penny just had to show her face for the guards to let her through. After all, she¡¯s Mrs Adkins. The one in charge of the wealth since their master was still very sick.


    But Penny noticed something with the guards. They seemed more on alert than usual. Their weapons had been doubled and she wondered why.


    When she arrived at the penthouse, she had asked her chauffeur and guards to wait behind. Seizing their cellphones and threatening them not to breathe a word about this to her father.


    She swore she would kill them if they said anything.


    Penny took a deep breath and headed for the front door which looked different. Why was it chained with a huge padlock, What the hell is going on?


    She looked around, but didn¡¯t see anything or anyone. The penthouse was eerily calm.


    "Miss Penny!" Hughes hissed behind her and she turned to look at her housekeeper.


    "Hughes?" The older woman was back to her old self again. Her fat was gone and she was beautiful again.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked worriedly.


    "Why is the door locked?" Penny asked and Hughes sighed.


    "Master is at it again, and he asked us all to leave the mansion this time and lock himself in there." Penny frowned. She was fed up with everything. Osvaldo can actually help himself, she had no idea why he had chosen to go through this.


    "Where are the keys, Let me talk him out of this madness." Penny suddenly said shocking the housekeeper.


    Was this girl crazy? Did she think this was some sort of soap opera where the female lead could get to the male lead?


    They were both talking about a beast. A monster. The version of Osvaldo she knows is not the same person in the room right now.


    He was different. More evil, more wicked.


    "Miss Penny, you can¡¯t go in there. Have you forgotten about the rules?" Hughes¡¯ eyes were wide with fear. She could already see the aftermath of these. This is the dumbest decision ever.


    Penny bit on her lower lip, she was desperate. She had no idea things over here were this serious. "Where¡¯s grandpa?" She asked looking around.


    Hughes was silent for a moment and then she said. "He¡¯s in there. He said he was not going to join us out, that he could help master Osvaldo."


    "How foolish." Penny hissed. She had experienced this version of Osvaldo once and it was terrifying.


    Darlington would be in serious trouble this time. She had to save him. She knew she could talk him out of the madness. They coulde back to help Osvaldo another day, but definitely not tonight.


    "Open the door for me, I have to save him," Penny said and Hughes¡¯ eyes turned wide.

 Chapter 150: THE BEAST WITHIN 2

    It¡¯s enough he was regretting about the park incident.


    Hughes opened the door for Penny and she stepped into the dark penthouse again. Penny¡¯s heart was racing so wildly in her chest. She was scared to wits, but she had one thing in mind. Finding Darlington Adkins.


    That old man was as stubborn as his grandson.


    Penny walked through the quiet cold mansion, heading for theb. It¡¯s the only ce he can be. He must be mixing chemicals now, probably looking for a solution for Osvaldo.


    When she reached theb, she twisted the nob to see it was locked. "Grandpa." Penny called calmly.


    "Grandpa please open the door." She called out again. But little did she know, a certain ear has risen at the sound of her soft voice. Osvaldo¡¯s golden eyes opened at the sound of his Penguin¡¯s voice.


    "Grrr." He groaned softly, precum shooting out of his hard dick.


    Darlington who heard his grand daughter inw¡¯s voice hurriedly opened the door. He had thought he was dreaming, but it turns out he wasn¡¯t.


    "Penelope." He hissed.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    "I... I was... Why are you in here grandpa, it¡¯s dangerous." Penny said.


    "It isn¡¯t. I think I¡¯ve found a solution for Osvaldo. Something he can drink, but I don¡¯t know how to give him. He has refused to speak to me. He just seats there with his eyes closed.


    "Maybe you can get to him. Maybe you can help me give it to him. It might help." Darlington said and Penney hesitated a little. She didn¡¯t think she was ready to meet Osvaldo in that state.


    "How about we give him the drug after his heat period grandpa? We need to leave now." Penny suggested but Darlington shook his head.


    "The drug is best effective now he¡¯s on his heat Penny. You have nothing to worry, he¡¯s chained. He cannot break free from the chain." He assured.


    "Are you sure?" Penny asked and Darlington nodded. Even though Osvaldo had managed to break the other chains before, he would never be able to break himself from this chain this time.


    "Alright." Penny nodded and took the potion from Darlington. She hopes it would work on Osvaldo like he has said. She couldn¡¯t wait for the madness to be over at once.


    Penny¡¯s steps were quiet as she headed for the dungeon where the beasty. Her heart was racing to wildly and she tried as much to keep her emotions at bail.


    She didn¡¯t think any otf this was a good idea. Maybe she should never have agreed with Darlington to deliver the drug to him. They should have sent a servant or anyone else but her.


    She should be heading back home right now, not to see Osvaldo in this state. Even he has warned her not toe. Herst experience with him in theb was terrifying enough.


    Penny now standing before the dungeon stared at the man in there. He was on his knees, head bowed, the strands of his dark hair fell to his shoulders.


    Osvaldo was chained everywhere. His hands, waist, ankles, feet, neck... Everywhere that can be chained.


    Penny¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at him. She opened the door calmly, one feet in and then the other, her eyes on the man who didn¡¯t bother to look at her.


    Her head felt swollen and her ears were making strange sounds because of fear. She had never been this terrified in her entire life.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but Osvaldo already beat her to it.


    "Who told you toe in here?" His voice was calm. This was helpful, at least she knows he¡¯s himself, and not the madman she was terrified of.


    "I... Want to help." Penny said and he finally raised his head to look at her. His golden eyes glowing beneath the dim light.


    "Help?" He raised a brow. How the hell was she going to help him in this state?


    His head felt like a mess. For the first time in years, he has managed to calm the raging storm in his mind, but this little mindless penguin of his just had to ruin everything.


    "Are you sure you want to help me?" Osvaldo asked coldly, his eyes held the colour gold and something else. Something dangerous, yet Penny moved closer.


    "Stay away from me Penguin. I don¡¯t want to hurt you." Osvaldo said through gritted teeth. He clenched his hands into a fist, fighting not to break the chains and fuck her till enternity.


    He didn¡¯t want her first time to be like this. Not this way.


    He wanted to enjoy every moment. Every thrust. He didn¡¯t want her to hate him. But his penguin just wouldn¡¯t leave.


    She was staring at him so so much innocence. Her blue wet eyes stared at him. Those perfect lips were parted slightly and the dress she wore. The damn fabric clung to her sexy body, essentiating her curves before his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t already imagine the colour of her underwear. The thought alone sent another wave of pre-cum through him.


    Osvaldo stared at her like a hungry beast. His desires turning worst than before. His dick throbbed more, aching to be buried deep within her tightness.


    "Let me help you Mr Osvaldo. You¡¯ve done more for me and I think it¡¯s just right to help you." Penny said calmly still moving close to him with the drug Darlington had given her.


    <fn3312> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn3312>


    "Fuck Penguin. Get the fuck out of here before I rip you apart!" He yelled. For the first time he yelled at her.


    "I¡¯m a beast. One you should never wish to be with." He said.


    "Your father is right. I¡¯m not a man Penguin. Go to them, they¡¯ll love you better. You deserve the best."


    "No!" Penny said.


    "Y... You¡¯ve helped me a lot Mr Osvaldo. I know you will not hurt me." She said to see him smile.

 Chapter 151: THE BEAST WITHIN 3

    Penny¡¯s eyes flickered to it. But she pushed her fear back. It was just a small crack, it not like he would hurt her. Osvaldo can never hurt her.


    "We can never know for sure," she whispered, her voice like honey, soft, soothing and maddening. "Just try it. For my sake, Osvaldo."


    That plea. That damned plea. It shattered what little restraint he had left.


    "And if it doesn¡¯t work?" He asked.


    "Then I¡¯ll take full responsibility for it." Penny said foolishly. She trusted Darlingtons little experiment. To her, she¡¯ll never believe a man can be this cursed. It¡¯s just not possible.


    "Make sure to keep your words." Osvaldo warned to see her nod calmly.


    "Give it to me." The words were barely human, more a snarl than speech.


    Penny¡¯s hands trembled as she uncorked the bottle, bringing it to his lips. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t dare lean forward, because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t stop at the bottle. He¡¯d take her wrist. He¡¯d drag her against him. He¡¯d devour her.


    She tipped the liquid into his mouth, her fingers brushing the searing heat of his lips. A shudder ripped through him, his jaw clenching as he swallowed.


    The drug was useless. Nothing could quell the beast inside him, nothing but her, and that was a pleasure he refused to take by force.


    Silence stretched between them, thick with tension. Seconds passed. Nothing changed.


    Osvaldo¡¯s chest heaved, his breath ragged. "I told you it wouldn¡¯t work, Penguin." His voice was a rough caress,ced with pain.


    Then... another crack.


    The second chain snapped.


    Penny¡¯s eyes widened, her breath catching as the broken link ttered to the floor.


    Osvaldo didn¡¯t look at her. He Couldn¡¯t. If he saw fear in her eyes, he¡¯d lose thest shred of his sanity.


    "I told you not toe here." His voice was a whisper, hoarse, strained and desperate.


    Another crack. The first chain splintered.


    His body convulsed, muscles locking as the beast inside him roared, demanding, hungry...


    "I told you I¡¯m a monster, Penguin." His hands were free and Penny watched him break the chain on his waist with ease. He broke chains like they were nothing.


    At some point she wondered if he was human. Her Brain screamed at her to run. She should never havee here in the first ce.


    This man... Osvaldo Adkins was a monster.


    Just what kind of drugs did Dewitt give to him?


    Penny watched him break the chain on his neck and then his legs with wide eyes. Suddenly, a certain strength entered her and she hurried turned to run, but before she could, Osvaldo grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her back to him. Just as he had imagined.


    "You can¡¯t run away from your promise now Penguin. You promised me." He whispered next to her ears. His fingers tracing her bare shoulder down to her breast, then he circled her nipples from the fabric.


    Penny shuddered, holding his hands "M... Master O... Osva..." Penny called but his lips crashed against hers cutting her words short. He picked her up in hisrge arms, spreading her legs as he wrapped it around his waist.


    "My Penguin." He whispered, licking her lips with his tongue.


    "M... Mister Os... Ahh." She moaned when he tongue wiped across her neck as he sucked on her flesh.


    Her fingers gripped his bare shoulders, "Mr Osvaldo please no." Penny pleaded. She hadn¡¯t meant for this to happen, she only came to help.


    "You promised you would help me Penguin." He bit the top of her breast and Penny bit her lips, stopping herself from making a sound.


    In the next moment, Penny felt her bottom touch the bed, Osvaldo spread her legs apart and just as he had imagined, her lingerie was beautiful.


    "Mr Osvaldo." Penny called crawling backwards, but Osvaldo pulled her closer climbing to the bed.


    "You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve waited for this Penguin." He muttered.


    "I wanted to ruin you." He said calmly turning her around as he removed her zipper.


    "In the lounge...


    <fne5ad> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[?]ovel</fne5ad>


    On the table...


    In theb..." He murmured.


    "But I held myself. I waited patiently for you."


    "I didn¡¯t want to hurt you because you¡¯re my Penguin." He turned her back to face him, Penny¡¯s wet blue eyes met his. Fear was in them, but Osvaldo didn¡¯t care.


    <sub>\n(o)v.e\l</sub>


    He was at his edge now.


    "But now..." His tongue stuck out from a side of his lips as he stared at her like a meal.


    "I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore Penguin. Do you understand that?" He hovered over her, leaning closer till his lips was an inch closer.


    "You have to help me out Penguin." Osvaldo ripped her clothes apart staring at her dangling breast before his eyes. His hands inched closer. What woman in their right mind wears an outfit without a bra?


    He grabbed her breast tenderly, they were just enough for him. Soft and the right size for him. He leaned closer, his tongue swiping across her pink nipples and Penny moaned out.


    "Mr Osvaldo." She called but he said nothing to her. He sucked on her breast like it was the most precious thing in the world. Never in her life has anyone done this to her.


    "Do you know how beautiful you are Penguin? Osvaldo muttered.


    "C... Can¡¯t I just..."


    "No." Osvaldo said calmly. "Not tonight. Nothing of such can satisfy this hunger. You don¡¯t know how hard I¡¯m trying to be tender with you." He said calmly.


    "B... But."


    "No buts Penguin. You signed up for this when you signed the contract." He said pitifully.


    "I can¡¯t feel bad for you because I know you¡¯de back every night in your sexy lingeries begging to have me buried deep in you." He grabbed her chin, deeping his tongue into her mouth as he sucked on it."


    "Don¡¯t say such words to me." Penny managed. "You... You promised never to hurt me." He said for him to pause, his golden eyes were on her for the longest as silence engulfed them both.


    Penny¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. She was terrified. She¡¯s never done this before.


    "Then see this as a favour Penguin. I promise you¡¯lle back begging for more." He smiled.


    "N... No I won¡¯t."


    "Then let¡¯s try and see." Osvaldo smirked. "I promise I won¡¯t hurt you Penguin, I¡¯ll be as gentle as I can be." He spread her legs apart.


    "What are you doing?" Penny¡¯s eyes turned wide. She had been warned by Hughes but she never listened. Maybe she should have nevere in here, maybe she should have never been the one to deliver the drug that did nothing.


    This is not how she had imagined to lose her chastity. Not in this manner. Though she had seen thising before, she never expected it to be this soon.

 Chapter 152: THE BEAST WITHIN 4

    She whimpered, turning her face away, but he caught her chin, forcing her to watch as he sucked her swollen clit between his teeth.


    "Look at you. Dripping." His thumb smeared her slick down her thigh. "Tell me you don¡¯t want this Penguin. Lie to me."


    Penny choked on a moan. "I-I don¡¯t-"


    "Liar." He plunged two fingers inside her, curling them just right. Her vision whited out.


    This was different. This felt so different from the first time he had actually done this.


    What was he doing to her?


    Why was her body reacting this way?


    "Fuck, you¡¯re tight," Osvaldo hissed. "Gonna milk me dry before I even fuck you, huh?"


    Penny sobbed, torn between shoving him away and grinding down on his hand.


    "M-My father-he¡¯ll-Ah!-he¡¯lle looking-"


    Osvaldo stilled. A low, dangerous sound rumbled in his chest. "Father?" His fingers twisted deeper, faster, punishing her.


    "Can¡¯t we have a good time without him being involved Penguin?" He asked.


    "B... But Oh God!! Mr Osvaldo!" Penny screamed squeezing the sheets tighter.


    "He¡¯s my father." She muttered.


    "And he¡¯s a man. I¡¯m the one with you, the only one that should be on your mind and lips."


    "You can¡¯t think about him when you¡¯re spread open on my tongue."


    Penny gasped, nails biting into his wrist. "I just-nngh-." She hadn¡¯t expected any of these. Hughes was right. Osvaldo was dangerous and now she is a victim of it.


    But where is Darlington? Shouldn¡¯t he be saving her?


    Osvaldo bit her inner thigh, his fingers didn¡¯t stop their work.


    "O... Osvaldo." She called.


    "What did you call me?" He asked staring at her.


    "Hng... Os... Osvaldo."


    "That¡¯s right Penguin. It¡¯s the only name that should be on your mind." Her breath came in rasp, stomach tightened, back ached, toes and fingers curled as she fell apart.


    Penny¡¯s screamed at the top of her lungs shaking violently on the bed, but Osvaldo held her still, burying his mouth down there to lick all of her juices.


    She was ready for him. So ready now.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful Penguin," he said, voice rough with hunger.


    "Osvaldo, please stop I¡¯m so tired now." She said calmly.


    "Why? We haven¡¯t even started yet. You can¡¯t get tired Penguin." Her eyes moistened at his words.


    She couldn¡¯t me him, she had signed up for this the day she agreed to be his fake wife. Though she wished to do all of these with her future husband. Not a fake one.


    "You owe me remember. You haven¡¯t pleased me yet." He said and Penny wondered what he meant. Did he want her to suck his cock again?


    She could do that easily. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time.


    She watched his free hand palmed his cock, strokingzily as he watched her squirm. "And I always collect, Penguin." He dropped his trouser to the floor and got on the bed again.


    Penny was about to seat up, when Osvaldo kept her in ce. Her eyes turned wide.


    "Osvaldo." She called staring at him.


    "Keep those legs open for me Penguin." He said calmly.


    "But... But... But." He spread her closed thighs apart, his eyes fist on her sex.


    Penny panicked. No! This couldn¡¯t be happening. She wasn¡¯t ready for this.


    "Don¡¯t resist now Penguin. Remember the no questions asked rules?" Osvaldo asked with a smile, one that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Now be a good girl and spread those legs." She flinched as the thick head of his cock nudged her entrance.


    "P-Please-"


    "Shh." He kissed her, swallowing her whimpers, his tongue mimicking what his hips would do next. "I¡¯ll be gentle," he murmured, then pushed in.


    Penny cried out, back bowing as he stretched her, filled her. He didn¡¯t think her tiny hole could contain him but it did.


    Osvaldo groaned, sweat dripping down his temple. "Fuck-so fucking perfect-"


    He moved slow, achingly so, every drag of his cock wringing broken sounds from her.


    But his control was fraying, the voices wereing back in. He was losing his sanity from trying not to hurt her.


    He couldn¡¯t forget she was his penguin. he couldn¡¯t hurt her, it¡¯s the reason he has been gentle all these while.


    Penny could feel all of his emptions. The way his breath turned ragged, the way his grip on her hips tightened, fingertips bruising.


    "Osvaldo- No please!" She cried. The pain was unbearable. She could feel her walls tearing apart.


    Osvaldo was just so inhumanly big.


    "I¡¯m sorry Penguin," he gritted out, hips stuttering. She was squeezing him so much and he was losing every piece of humanity he had left.


    <fnd8af> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(.</fnd8af>


    His beast fought to break free.


    Who cares if that¡¯s his Penguin. It¡¯s her job to satisfy him anyways!


    His dick throbbed even more.


    "The curse... fuck... I can¡¯t-" Penny could see veins popping from his head. She could tell how hard he was trying not to destroy her. But this time, she didn¡¯t feel pain anymore. All she felt was pleasure.


    Then he snapped.


    Penny barely had time to gasp before he flipped her onto her stomach, yanking her hips up. "I¡¯m gonna ruin you," he growled, mming back in.


    "Mine!" Osvaldo was gone. He gripped her hips, mming hard into her and Penny screamed so loudly.


    Pain steered through her at every thrust.


    "No, Osvaldo you¡¯re hurting me please." She pleaded but the man above her was no longer Osvaldo. It was someone else.


    Someone¡¯s who brain only wanted relief.


    Over and over, until her screams melted into moans, until her tears mixed with sweat, until the only word left on her tongue was his name.


    ####


    The Bloodsworth mansion was buzzing with security men and bodyguards as everyone around the city searched for Xavier Bloodsworth¡¯s daughter.


    It was only noe he discovered aoe ny had lied about going to the movie. She had gone somewhere else, but they have no idea where.


    They have asked the Adkins and Greg said they haven¡¯t seen Penny.


    In truth he hasn¡¯t seen Penny since the party and he had no idea why she has refused toe back. Though he was waiting patiently for her return.


    Xavier was slowly losing his mind. He had sent more than enough bodyguards to follow her, but none were picking their calls. And there wasn¡¯t a trace of them anywhere.


    It was already night and his child was out alone. He couldn¡¯t sleep. No one in the mansion could. Everyone made calls, looking for a car with a certain te number.


    Kael used his connection to track the cameras on street light, but the car disappeared deep into the city where no streetlight was.


    There was not a trace of the car, Penny, or her guards.


    Meanwhile, in the Adkins mansion, while the guards had started looking for Penny, Hughes and Barnaby both did something really weird to them.


    Hughes was d that Penny had finallye to end their masters curse and misery. They were tired of seeing Osvaldo suffer. If Penny survives in there today, then they would all know, she¡¯s the right one for their master.


    When morning came, Penny was greeted by the fresh scent of Chamomile. She stretched, muffling soft sounds.


    "Are you awake Penguin?" She heard the familiar deep voice and her eyes flew open. Penny tried to stand but she was too weak to.


    She had no idea how many more rounds Osvaldo had done because she fell asleep on the fifth. But judging how hard it is to stand, she couldn¡¯t begin to imagine it.


    She blushed at her thoughts.


    Never in her life did she think she would loose her virginity in such way, but Osvaldo was unpredictable. He had his silly was of doing things.


    "I made tea for you." He said helping her up, as he brought the tea close to her lips. Of also felt terrible for hurting his Penguin, but he was out of control.


    He couldn¡¯t think properly and he had gone overboard.


    He had thought Penny would scold him when she wakes up, but she was doing none of that.


    "Is it good?" He asked to see her nod gently. Osvaldo didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad at her attitude.

 Chapter 153: SHE LIED

    "Then where is she?" Xavier asked looking behind the man. He has been worried all night.


    "She¡¯s with the mad Adkins heir boss. Thewyers called to tell and they said we all shouldn¡¯t worry about her." Brown announced.


    "What?" Xavier couldn¡¯t believe his child had lied to him. This time, he would surely separate her from that boy for good.


    "I knew it!" Mary snapped. That little slut had kept them all awake the entire night because she cannot close her God damned legs.


    "I¡¯m telling you Barry, that girl is gone. I don¡¯t know what they gave to her or what spell they¡¯ve ced on her." Mary spat.


    <fn04ab> Latest content published on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn04ab>


    "It¡¯s alright mother. You don¡¯t need all of these shouting your health is more important." Lio held his mother close.


    "It¡¯s not my fault Lio. Your sister is really troublesome. I don¡¯t what hard life she¡¯s had put there, this is totally uneptable!" Mary said.


    "Do not let this slide Xavier, she has to be taught a lesson." Mary continued.


    "Yes that true. This is the time to execute what we talked about. She couldn¡¯t even stay a week without that man, we cannot continue like this." Barry was the one to speak this time.


    "Fetch her for me Brown." Xavier ordered. "Make sure you get her out of there and book the next flight to Nevend, she¡¯ll be locked in my mansion there for at least a year." Xavier ordered.


    He should have let things slide if she hadn¡¯t lied. But she did. She lied to him.


    "I¡¯m afraid that will not be possible boss." Xavier paused to stare at the man. His eyes was blood shot right now.


    "How dare you?" Kael spat.


    "Miss Penelope is not only a Bloodsworth but also an Adkins. The Adkinswyers had briefed everything to me this morning boss." Brown continued.


    Xavier Bloodsworth was powerful, but whenpared to the Adkins, he was nothing. No one could challenge them.


    Everyone must have trampled on Dewitt Adkins before, but not his son. Osvaldo was of a different breed. He isn¡¯t one to mess with.


    "Miss Penny, owns everything belonging to the Adkins family by marrying the mad heir.


    You cannot hide the sessor away from the vault. Blood calls to gold. Those people will protect her with everything they got." Brown continued. Even if today would be his end, he was ready to end it all.


    "This is what I meant by they were inseparable. I¡¯m afraid we had found Miss Penny toote and she has signed her life to the Adkins wealth." Brown announced.


    "We cannot take her away from them boss, but it¡¯s a good thing isn¡¯t it. We can at least tap a little from them. We all know how powerful the Adkins family are. With the heir rising again..."


    "Nonsense!" Xavier barked.


    He had seen that mad boy, he had seen how ruthless he could be. He would never let his child be with that boy.


    "We¡¯re talking about a madman here Brown. What good cane out of that?" Mary asked


    "Well it seems you¡¯ve got the wrong information. Or are you working for the Adkins now?" Barry asked and Brown raised his hands up immediately.


    "I would never do that. I can never betray my master like that. I got a call from them because they felt like Xavier will not listen when they speak. They said miss Penelope is an Adkins now, it cannot be changed. She¡¯s the only one that can tame their master." Brown exined.


    "That¡¯s a lie. No one can tame a mad person. He should be sent to the mental asylum." Mary said. She had no idea why anyone would deliberately want to leave with a mad person.


    She was terrified herself just seeing him around.


    "You¡¯ve seen it before master." Brown turned to his boss. ording to what he heard, Osvaldo had only stopped beating that man when Penny called him.


    He was back to his senses at the sound of her voice. Even his madness recognize his Penguin. The only human he was gentle with.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Who knows one day his brain might kick, and he might kill my child." Xavier said.


    "I need to speak to you privately boss. There is more to the story than meet the eyes." Xavier stared at his assistant. This man is really stupid if he things his little story telling can make him change his mind.


    He cared less if Penny was not an Adkins. Whatever contract she signed was a mistake and he is here to correct it.


    When Xavier reached his study, Brown stepped in too. The situation was tight.


    He understood his boss, but there was nothing they could do now. Penelope is an Adkins now. She¡¯s the wife of Osvaldo Adkins, there was no going back with that.


    Even she cannot break that spell, unless Osvaldo wants to.


    "I know you¡¯re upset boss, but..."


    "There must be a way to save my child." Xavier interupted.


    "The only way out is death." Brown said. "Either people must die." Brown said calmly hoping his boss would listen.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll kill the madman and free my child."_"


    "I don¡¯t care if I end up in prison. Or if I lose my life in the process. I have seen that man do unspeakable things Brown. I cannot let my child spend a night in that house anymore." He added.


    "The mad heir hurt that man because he was one of the people who killed his mother on the great blood night." Brown finally said and Xavier paused.


    Everyone in all of Owlsgrave knew of the ¡¯Great Blood Night¡¯, it was the day the hunters had killed the Adkins family. But no one knew exactly who had done it.


    They were masked men ording to the report they got. Those men had wiped an entire generation down that night. No one knew how Darlington had survived or how Osvaldo had survived.


    "What do you mean?" Xavier asked and Brown went on to exin. He had said everything the Adkinswyers had told him. He didn¡¯t want to say this part of the story before the rest of the family.


    The battle line has been drawn and the Adkins army are finally awaken. Something Dewitt had avoided for years.


    Owlsgrave has not been painted red. This is a kill on sight battle and Osvaldo is not ready to stop just yet.


    He has prepared for this day for years, memorizing the faces of the people that had killed his parents and ended his happiness whereby cursing his father everyday for being so soft.


    One thing people failed to know, was, you can never hurt a child. They never forget, and will alwayse back to hunt you. They never forgive and must get their revenge one way or another.


    Yes, children are the sweetest. They¡¯re so innocent and full of life, but they¡¯re dangerous and Osvaldo Adkins hasn¡¯t grown from being a child.


    He was ready to y with them like his toys. He was ready to have fun.


    Xavier moved around his office, his steps slow and calctive. The Adkins heir wasn¡¯t useless afterall. No wonder he barely speaks.


    He had seen how evil the boy was that day. How easy it was for him to control his innocent daughter. And Penny just kept falling for his tricks like a little lost animal.


    "This is even a more reason why I should get my daughter, before she gets aught up in his madness." Xavier said.


    The hunters were not ordinary men. And they now know, the mad heir is alive.

 Chapter 154: THE FAT FAMILY

    Her eyes widened. The nightdress that used to hang loose was now fighting for its life. And her boobs? Bigger. Rounder. Slightly terrifying.


    "No. No. No!"


    She bolted to the mirror in her closet, took one look, and gasped like she saw a ghost.


    She staggered backwards, staring at her ugliness with wide eyes.


    Justst night she was skinny. She had seen herself before she slept. What the hell is going on?


    "This must be some sort of joke." Ariana muttered. Was she cursed by a witch?


    But is that even possible?


    How did she get this big overnight? Even though Penny has been fat all her life, she wasn¡¯t this big.


    "No... No... No...!" Ariana stepped out of the closet. She must be hallucinating again. She needed help. This is worst than seeing the scary madman killing people or tearing her flesh in her nightmares.


    Her biggest nightmare was finallying to pass. No, this cannot be happening to her!


    "Mother, Chris, father! Where are you?" Ariana stepped out of her room in search of her family members. She would never allow this happen to her. She hoped this was a dream or the hallucinations were back.


    <fn670c> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fn670c>


    She had been on diet. She had watched her weight. She had done everything not to gain extra pounds. She cannot be like this, she cannot live Penny¡¯s life.


    The world hates fat people. She hated fat people because of Penny.


    How would she live through the mess she created herself?


    Her friends would mock her! They would treat her the same way she had treated Penny.


    Her "Queen Bee" status would die faster than a diet in December.


    Her friends wouldugh. The school group chat would explode.


    Her life would be over.


    She stomped down the hall, still huffing like she¡¯d run a marathon, and mmed on Chris¡¯s door and it swung open easily. The man Ari saw was not Chris.


    "No?


    It was a bloated, bald man in stretched pajamas with his stomach popping out like dough escaping a busted can.


    "...Chris?"


    "...Ariana?" the man blinked.


    Oh God. It was Chris.


    Ari felt faint. She was so sure now she was really hallucinating again. Chris cannot be fat, justst night they had eaten together. How did they get so big overnight.


    "You¡¯re fat too?" Chris asked and Ariana nodded. She had no idea why, but they were fat. She felt ashamed, but had a little hope she wasn¡¯t the only one fat. At least Chris was fat too.


    "This must be a dream. I... I¡¯m probably hallucinating." Ariana trembled, she could be fat. She was too beautiful to be fat overnight. What the hell is going on?


    "This is no hallucination Ari. It¡¯s real, we¡¯re... Fat." Chris said calmly.


    "Mother!" Ari called and headed for Abby¡¯s room. Something needs to be done, she cannot be like this. Her formal engagement ball is in a week, she has college to attend.


    Miss Pen¡¯s apprentice party is in two weeks.


    "Mother." Ariana headed for Abby¡¯s room, her eyes moistening with tears but when she reached Abby¡¯s room she dropped to the floor.


    It seems Abby and Gregory didn¡¯t escape a Penny¡¯s little curse too. Their body was swollen at all angles.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Abby asked staring at her body. Gregory was stunned too. They had both woken up like this.


    Gregory looked just like his son. Right now, Ariana could see how unattractive he looked right now. Hell all of them were ugly.


    "You too?" Ari asked.


    "What is going on?" Abby trembled with fear. Was this some sort of dream?


    "Mother, father?" Chris called. He couldn¡¯t believe how big his family had gotten. How did they get so big over night? All of their body was swollen. They were all the size he never imagined any human could be.


    "Call the doctor!" Abby yelled rushing to her cellphone. She couldn¡¯t believe this. She cannot be this size. She¡¯s way bigger than how Penny was now. This is not how she had envisioned her week to be.


    At this stage, she might die of a heart attack, or might even get a diabetes.


    "Great idea." Gregory supported his wife.


    ####


    When the physician arrived he stood before all four people shocked at what he found in them. The fat in their body was not normal at all from the test results he took, and he had no idea why.


    It was still a mystery how they got this big in a week, no medical scientist can prove this. Not even the devil himself.


    They had no sickness to cause any swelling, all he saw was fat. Just the extra weight.


    "What¡¯s wrong doctor, why all these swelling?" Abby asked desperately. She wanted to know how she turned this way overnight.


    "I have no idea. ording to what we saw in your blood, it seems you all did this to yourselves." He said.


    "What is that supposed to mean doctor?" Ariana asked.


    "What I mean is, in your blood, we found different hormonal drugs. They are responsible for your sudden weight gain." He said calmly.


    All four people turned speechless. Ariana was so sure she had given those drugs to Penny, so how did she take the drugs.


    "But we haven¡¯t taken any drugs ap how is it possible?" Gregory asked the man.


    "I have no idea. The drugs can be in your food, your water, or anything. We could take them to theb for testing." He added.


    "So what do we do now? How do I get rid of the fat." Abby asked. She wanted to be rid of these in no time. Ariana and Christian¡¯s big engagement party was in a week, they couldn¡¯t afford to mess things up.


    "For now, there¡¯s no drug or injection that can help. Not even excercises can. I¡¯m afraid this is your life now." The doctor said.


    "But I can still administer a few drugs to help you with the symptoms." He said.


    "How about surgery?" Ariana asked. Any fat person can do surgery. Penny hadn¡¯t done it because she had no money, but they had the money for it. They can do as many surgery as they want.


    Ariana desperately wanted to be rid of this fat.


    "I¡¯m afraid that is risky, women with this condition have an increased risk of fibrosis. We cannot risk that." He said.


    "What are the chances out of hundred?" Ariana asked.


    "It¡¯s an 80 to 20 chance and we cannot risk it." He said. "If I would advise you, I would say you stay on the drugs I¡¯d administer, you eat healthier, excercise always and you¡¯ll see changes."


    "It seems you don¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation. We all have a party to attend by the end of the week, we cannot afford to go out like this. What would people say." Abby asked.


    "Your case is new to medical field. Although, there was a scientist with simr case before and thest time I checked. She is now so slender looking and beautiful."


    "Where can we find this scientist, she can be of help." Abby asked.


    "She¡¯ll be at the famous Miss Pen¡¯s exhibition next two weeks, you can meet her there." He said calmly.


    "Two weeks, that¡¯s too long." Chris said. He couldn¡¯t believe he has be what he once mocked Penny of.


    Wait! Penny could help. She was normal size again, and she had done it in a week.


    She could work her magic on them.


    Chris¡¯s joy was short lived because he knew Penny would not help them. Not after where they left off. After everything they¡¯ve done to her.


    They have treated Penny so badly for something she didn¡¯t cause of herself and now, they were facing the same fate.


    "Penny!" Chris still said.

 Chapter 155: THE FAT FAMILY

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait for two weeks like the doctor said. And once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll get our body back again." Abby added.


    "Isn¡¯t that too long mother? Shouldn¡¯t we postpone the the engagement party instead? I can¡¯t go out looking like a sack of potatoes." Ariana cried out. One thing she valued theost was her reputation, she couldn¡¯t jeopardize that for anything.


    No one has to remember her for being fat. She wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    "We¡¯ve moved it too much Ari. I¡¯m afraid we cannot push it again. People are already begining to talk. It will happen no matter what." Abby said calmly.


    "We¡¯ll beughing stock in Owlsgrave mother. The world will mock is." Ariana cried out.


    "But we¡¯ll bounce back the next week and shut them all up. You should be d it¡¯s not your real wedding Ari. I¡¯ll never let your real wedding be this disappointing" Gregory tried to encourage her.


    "It¡¯s just two weeks, we¡¯ll be fine Ari." Abby said.


    "Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re in this together."


    "Chris, you¡¯re not speaking?" Ariana turned to Chris who sat a a corner lost in his thoughts. He had left Penny even though he still loved her for Ariana because of looks and now he was going back to that. He couldn¡¯t be with an ugly woman.


    <fn6650> Updates are released by find(?)ovel</fn6650>


    Ugly men are epted in society, but ugly women? They¡¯re like curse that should be kept hidden. And his definition of ugly women are fat women.


    They were like curse to him.


    "Mother and father are right Ari. You have me, and I¡¯ll love you no matter what." He said calmly.


    Maybe it was time to win Penny all over again. Maybe it¡¯s time to get back his woman, not this ugly fat thing before him. Penny is the right woman for him.


    And even though she¡¯s slender looking now, she¡¯s more pretty than the slender looking Ariana.


    "Who is the doctor that can save us?" Abby turned to the doctor.


    "Our very own Miss Pen. She¡¯s the one with the cure and since Miss Ari will be seeing her soon, then that wouldn¡¯t be a problem too." The doctor said and Ariana smiled.


    Though she had wanted to look the best for miss Pen, but if she had the same problem before, then she wouldn¡¯t mock her.


    "I shall take my leave now, but I will send your drugs over." The man said as he picked up his bag. This was still a mystery to him. Up untilst night all four people were healthy, how did they have so much fat stored in their body?


    ####


    Over at the Penthouse... The sound of running water sounded in the quiet room and the next moment, a door flew open to the muscr man in nothing but his long ck panta barely hanging on his shoulder.


    The sweet smell of cranberry, rose and vani filled the room.


    "It¡¯s time for your bath Penguin." Osvaldo said calmly walking towards her and her blue eyes met his. She ced her fork gently on the te, her lips still moved gently as she chewed her strawberry.


    Even if Osvaldo had told her today would be her cheat day and he would let her eat whatever, Penny still followed her diet. She couldn¡¯t have a cheat day yet.


    Her cheeks turned pink when he gestured his hands for her to take. Penny could feel her heart beating so loud in her chest. She was scared Osvaldo might even hear them.


    The memory of the night before hadn¡¯t left her mind and Penny was yet to believe any of that happened. Though she still felt pain down there.


    For some reason, Osvaldo looked extraordinarily handsome today. He looked so breathtaking. Penny¡¯s eyes trailed down his bare body and then settled down there only for her eyes to turn wide.


    Was he hard again?


    Her thighs clenched at the thought.


    Wait! What the fuck?


    What was wrong with her? She has barely recovered fromst night and now her body was reacting like this again.


    "Can you not walk Penguin?" Osvaldo¡¯s deep voice sounded in her ears and she looked back up at him. She couldn¡¯t hold his gaze for long, not afterst night.


    She was ashamed.


    Osvaldo had seen a part of her that was forbidden. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be this nice after that. After touching every part of her shameful body.


    She wasn¡¯t fully beautiful yet, she still had sagging skin. Her skin sagged in ces that wasn¡¯t yet pleasing to the eyes.


    She bit on her lower lips, hesitating a little. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be this nice to her.


    At first she thought he cared her because she was the only girl he probably has seen, but he saw Ariana too. He saw the other women at the party and barely looked at them.


    What is this supposed to mean?


    Her past rtionship with Chris was bad. She wasn¡¯t one with experience when it came to love. She had no clue whether to trust her heart just one more time or never let anyone in. Even though she was clearly falling in love with this beautiful madman.


    "Are you hurt somewhere Penguin?" Osvaldo¡¯s worried voice sounded but she still said nothing.


    Then like Clock work she asked, "What are we now... A... Afterst night." Osvaldo smiled.


    "Do you really want to know Penguin?" He asked as he lifted her small form in his arms. He loved all versions of her, but he loved her thick version the most. Now he has granted her her biggest wish, could mold her back to what he loves?


    "Hmm." Penny hummed her response, her fingers touching his flexed muscles as she tried to bnce herself in his arms.


    "You¡¯re me and I am you." Was his response. Penny¡¯s entire face took the colour red and it was extending down her neck and arms.


    Her heart felt like it would burst any moment now. This was too much for her. She couldn¡¯t believe any man would say such to her.


    "I... I can walk by myself." Penny said, but Osvaldo paid her no mind. In his heart, he felt like he had hurt her more than he expected.


    He didn¡¯t mean to. One minute he was sane, and the next, his insanity took over. When he recovered again, his penguin had passed out with tears in her eyes.


    He never imagined her little cunt good take his size, but she did. It turns out he wasn¡¯t wrong after all, his Penguin was made for him.


    They had officially be one. It means, not even the devil can steal her away from him.


    "I won¡¯t let you break my legs when I can walk for both of us." He muttered next to her ears, pressing his lips on her forehead and her toes curled.


    When they reached the bathroom, Osvaldo ced her on the floor and then started removing her robe. Penny gasped and held his hands.


    "I... I can take it from here." She said but he kissed her hands off his and continued loosening the robe.


    Penny panicked.


    Yes she was slender looking now. She was beautiful and all in outfits, but not when she stands bare yet. Her skin had expanded unfortunately, due to her size and it needed time to tighten again.


    She was not ready to be seen by Osvaldo.


    Last night had been an ident. But today...?


    No way she¡¯s letting this man see her like this. Osvaldo will be irritated.


    "What are you hiding again Penguin?" Osvaldo frowned. It was clear her insecurities were not gone yet.


    "N... Nothing, I¡¯m just not ready for you to..." She bit on her lower lips.


    "F... For you to see me." She said hoping he would understand. Yes they just had sex and all, but she wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    "Affirmations Penguin." Osvaldo suddenly said and her eyes went wide. Where they still doing that?


    "B..."


    "Affirmations!" He said in amanding tone that made her recite the words without thinking.


    For some reason, Osvaldo looked so possessive and powerful. The yful man she knew was gone.


    "I... I am bold. I am smart. I am beautiful." She said.

 Chapter 156: PLOT

    "I have stretch marks!"


    "I have saggy skin... How can you still want to see me?" Penny asked staring at him. She didn¡¯t want to say anything before, but there... He¡¯s heard it all.


    She wasn¡¯t like him. He was perfect. He had the perfect abs and more. He was beautiful. More beautiful than the men she¡¯s seen.


    He had no insecurities except madness.


    Even if he¡¯s fat, the world will not judge him. They would apud him as long as he¡¯s rich.


    "So what Penguin?" Osvaldo asked and she raised her gaze to looked at him.


    "Do you want me fat too? Do you want me to have loosened skin too?" She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out.


    "I told you we¡¯re one now. In body and soul.


    I¡¯ve seen you in your worst state and I¡¯ve seen you in the best and I just love whichever version of you Penguin."


    "I love your loose skin, your stretch marks. I think they¡¯re sexy and don¡¯t let me get down on the back folds. They¡¯re the cutest." He added.


    Pennyughed and then sniffled. "You¡¯re only trying to make me feel better." She said calmly.


    "I¡¯ll never do that. I always say the truth. You¡¯re so perfect Penguin. In all my life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as perfect as you are."


    "You shouldn¡¯t care about what the world thinks or the beauty standards. You¡¯re the beauty standard. You¡¯re the one everyone should emte and learn from."


    "Stop it." He pped his arms a little and he smiled.


    "But I haven¡¯t said one lie. I have the best and most beautiful wife in the world." He took off one shoulder of her robe.


    "Let me see all of you like you have seen me." Osvaldo said calmly, holding the next shoulder, but Penny held his hands.


    "It¡¯s alright Penguin. You¡¯re beautiful." He said taking out the next till it dropped on the floor.


    His now golden eyes roamed over every part of her and Penny felt like she would die from embarrassment.


    She had warned him before that she wasn¡¯t yet beautiful. She closed her eyes, ready for his insult, but all she felt was his lips crashing down against her.


    "I knew I choose right." Osvaldo muttered biting on her lower lips and once she yelled, he dived his tongue further into her mouth, sucking and licking her mouth like it was so precious fruit.


    Penny moaned against him, eyes closed as she kissed him back, hungrily.


    Her eyes moistened. Osvaldo had seen all of her, but he didn¡¯t hate her.


    No?


    He instead called her beautiful. He called her beautiful... She repeated the words in her head.


    He listed her in his arms and the next moment, Penny felt her bottom touch a warm surface as she sank further into the tub.


    Osvaldo took out his trouser and stepped in with his penguin. The water spilling from the sides at both their weights.


    He didn¡¯t stop kissing her, he pulled her close, cing her on his thighs and Penny could feel his erection poking from beneath.


    "Don¡¯t get scared, Penguin, I won¡¯t put it in." He said.


    "Why not?" Her words shocked him and he looked up at her.


    "You¡¯re hurt Penguin." Osvaldo cut her off.


    "But you¡¯re in need. I can¡¯t leave you like this..." Her voice was soft and alluring, tempting, pushing him to the edge but Osvaldo held himself.


    Yes his madness streak wasn¡¯t fully over even if he had sex the night before. Penny had only called the storm, but the rain still drizzles.


    "No, penguin. You need time to heal." He said calmly. He knew one things for sure, if he started, he might never be able to stop.


    He would give her a little time to heal.


    At his thoughts, he turned her around and picked a sponge by the corner. "Let me bath your instead Penguin, we all the rest of our lives together." He said and started scrubbing her back.


    Penny felt sad by his rejection.aybe he rejected her because deep down, he didn¡¯t find her attractive enough. She knew it. Osvaldo has hated her the moment she saw her true form.


    Every man would, so she didn¡¯t me him at all.


    "I won¡¯t be around for a week Penguin." He stated and she turned to look at him. He was leaving too?


    Was he that disgusted by her looks?


    "You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ll leave instead." Penny said calmly, tears falling from her eyes. She was stupid to think Osvaldo would be any different from Chris. It turns out alle men are the same.


    "Yes, I was thinking the same too. You should go to your father, since the Penthouse might be too boring for you." He said calmly, pressing his lips on her shoulder.


    Timothy had said the only way to awaken the Adkins army was his Presence. His father has avoided awakening them and had caused him his death. He will never make the same mistake.


    "Okay." Penny nodded. Though, Osvaldo had expected her to reject his idea, especially after their steamy night together, but his Penguin just epted like she couldn¡¯t wait to leave his side.


    Was he leaving a good idea?


    "Be a good girl and wait for me till I get back Penguin." He said calmly but Penny didn¡¯t respond. He had already showed her his true colors, there was no need pretending anymore.


    He didn¡¯t love her and she was fine by it.


    "Turn around so that I can wash your front." He said but Penny turned him down immediately.


    "I... I¡¯ll continue from here." Penny took the scrub from him and started scrubbing her front.


    What is this? Osvaldo wondered.


    Was she upset because he was leaving? He smiled. It¡¯s not like he was going to die. He would return before she knows it.


    "Don¡¯t be upset Penguin, I¡¯ll be back for you okay?" Penny didn¡¯t say a word and just kept scrubbing. She med herself for ever thinking, even though for a second, that Osvaldo was different.


    He wasn¡¯t at all.


    He¡¯s like the others.


    <strong>####</strong>


    While Penny and Osvaldo¡¯s silly fight brewed, over at the Petersons mansion, Abby and Greg ushered the men who carried their new furnitures into the mansion. They have spend millions acquiring all of these for Ariana and Chris special engagement party.


    As she stared at the men arrange the new furnitures, her cellphone rang.


    "You have three weeks left for the n, is he dead yet?" Her eyes turned wide. She haspletely forgotten about the deal and hadrvished more than half of the money sent on stupid things.


    "It is sir, infact, we have began poisoning him." She responded.


    She would need to get a trusted maid to poison Osvaldo¡¯s tea. The reason she was yet to do anything was because Penelope was yet to return. She should be the one med for it.


    "Ugh." Abby huffed. She was tired of this already.


    So what if she cannot kill Osvaldo? She¡¯ll just tell the Adkinswyers about the man and they¡¯ll deal with him anyway.


    He should have known better not to mess with her or even trust her.


    How stupid.


    "Are you alright sweetheart?" Gregory asked to see his wife nod.


    "Osvaldo¡¯s stupid uncle just sent a text asking if I am yet to kill him." She said.


    "What do we do about that?" Greg asked.


    "What else?" Abby asked. "Did he really think I am stupid? Did he really think I would kill Osvaldo?"


    "He thinks I would just believe the lies he spilled and just go on with his stupid ns mindlessly?" Abby asked.


    "But we already ate his money?" Gregory said.


    "Exactly, he cannot do anything to us because we have more than enough evidence now. We can just tell the Adkinswyers about it and he¡¯ll be dealt with." She smiled.


    She was so ready for anyone this time. No one dare mess with her family. That useless man she saw that day is nothingpared to her.


    He cannot harm her.


    Hmph!

 Chapter 157: LEAVING 1

    She had given him everythingst night, and now she finally understood what the big deal was.


    Why girls whispered about it like it was magic. It was truly magic, or was it because it was Osvaldo?


    She covered her burning cheeks with both palms.


    "Oh my God, stop thinking about him, Penelope!" she whispered to herself.


    "What unholy thoughts are you having at this hour?" How could she hate him, of all there was in her mind was the thought of him.


    She lightly smacked her cheek. "Stupid you."


    "Ouch."


    Her breath caught at the sound of the deep voice. She recognize that voice from anywhere.


    Osvaldo?


    Her eyes widened as she slowly turned around, and there he was.


    Her heart jumped, mming wildly against her chest. Her body reacting before she could control it, heat rushing to her face, her hands suddenly cold, knees weak.


    He looked too good. Too perfect.


    His suit was dark, pressed, and hugging all the right ces.


    His long ck hair was tied neatly behind with a satin ribbon, and though his beard had grown a little, it only made him look more powerful. More dangerous.


    More hers.


    Yes he was hers. Hers to own.


    "You shouldn¡¯t hit yourself like that, Penguin..." His voice was low, soft, but firm. "You¡¯ll hurt me too."


    She swallowed hard as he stepped closer, each footstep sending sparks down her spine.


    Then he stood right in front of her. So close she could smell his cologne, dark, spicy, and warm like everything she shouldn¡¯t crave.


    This man was dangerous. He was everything she shouldn¡¯t want.


    "I thought... you already left," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Osvaldo tilted his head, his dark eyes locked onto hers.


    "Without saying goodbye to my Penguin? That would be diabolical," he said with a smirk.


    He lifted he chin gently, turned her face to the side and kissed the spot she had hit. That action was enough to make her heart flutter like a thousand butterflies had been released in her chest.


    "Don¡¯t hurt yourself, Penguin. If you¡¯re upset, save it for when I return."


    His eyes glinted with something dark and teasing. "You can take it out on my body however you like."


    Penny¡¯s breath caught again. Her cheeks burned like fire.


    Why was he saying things like that?


    He had seen her. All of her.


    Her back folds, her stretch marks, her imperfections.


    How could he still look at her like she was... beautiful?


    "I would have preferred you stayed with your father," Osvaldo said suddenly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "It¡¯s safer."


    Penny gently shook her head. "I have a lot to do here. The sciencepetition is close, and I can¡¯t organize things properly from my dad¡¯s mansion. Don¡¯t worry... Grandpa, Hughes, and Barnaby are all here. I¡¯ll be fine."


    She smiled softly up at him, and his gaze lingered. Something happened to his heart that he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    It seems their time togetherst night didn¡¯t only change things for Penny. It hd changed a lot for him too.


    What Penny didn¡¯t say out loud was that she wanted to stay close to him, even if he didn¡¯t want her.


    Even if he was only kind out of pity.


    <fn8b52> Find the newest release on F?ndNovel</fn8b52>


    "I just want to finish my work," she added sweetly. And see how Ariana and the Petersons were doing. She didn¡¯t add that part.


    But she had heard they¡¯ve been gaining weight rapidly.


    Penny giggled quietly. Looks like karma really does show up in pounds.


    "Alright." Osvaldo said calmly and moved closer, cing both hands on either side of theb table, caging her in.


    She could feel his body heat, smell his skin, hear the softest catch in his breath.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you, Penguin," he murmured.


    Penny blinked.


    Wait... what?


    He was leaving because he didn¡¯t like her... right?


    "Don¡¯t forget your tea," he added, gently nudging her nose with his.


    "Stick to your diet. And say your affirmations every morning."


    Penny nodded, her voice caught in her throat.


    "Alright then..." His voice dipped lower.


    "Can I get my goodbye kiss now?"


    A kiss?


    The idea sounded strange now. Penny bit her lip, unsure whether to ept or not.


    Before she could decide, Osvaldo¡¯s mouth crushed against hers.


    "Stop fighting, Penguin. Open up." He nipped her lip, and she gasped, just enough for him to slip his tongue inside.


    His grip tightened on her chin, tilting her face up as he imed her mouth. Hot. Hungry. His tongue teased hers, sucking gently, and without thinking, her fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer.


    Her body felt hot immediately, aching for his touch, but Osvaldo, "I¡¯ll see you in a week Penguin." He said pulling out before he lost control himself.


    "I thought you said three days?" Penny asked breathlessly and regretted the words after they came out.


    "Missing me already?" He smiled. "More things came up. I¡¯ll see you when I get back." He stated, wondering whether to add the part Hughes had told him about or not.


    Sure he cared so much about his Penguin. The sight of her brought him joy and several foreign feelings, but he wouldn¡¯t call that love yet.


    Or was that it?


    Was he in love with this little woman already? Osvaldo almost scoffed at his thought.


    A beast can never have the heart to love. Not to forget the only reason he cares for her is because of what he gains. If there evere a situation where he needs to save himself or her, he would obviously save himself without a second thought.


    But then the thought of it made his blood boil.


    What would he be living for if he did that?


    "I¡¯ll see you soon." He pressed his lips one more time on her forehead and walked away.


    Penny bit on her lower lips, watching his figure retreat. Did he really not mind her body? A man who is repulsed by her would never kiss her this way right?


    This meant Osvaldo didn¡¯t hate her at all. Even after seeing her body, he didn¡¯t hate her.


    Can she finally love him?


    Was it safe now?


    He has said it himself they were now one.


    Could she finally let her guard down?


    She was certain this time, she was falling in love with Osvaldo.


    She smiled...

 Chapter 158: MOCKERY

    She couldn¡¯t wait to shut them all up.


    For years, everyone only saw her as the fat unimportant girl who does nothing but upy space around.


    In less than two weeks, the world would find out who Miss Pen really is in the biggest science event of the year. So many government officials will be present, including her mentor and many more.


    And for the first time in a while... Penny was super excited.


    Penny immediately brought out her cellphone and sent a text to her assistant.


    "I love it." She clicked send and in less than a second, another message popped up.


    "That is good news boss." The response came in quickly.


    "I was beginning to think... Maybe you haven¡¯t made up your mind about your apprentice since so many people passed the test." Another text came in and Penny read through it. She frowned slightly.


    "What is this fool getting at?" She murmured starill staring at her screen.


    "In my opinion, I think it would be nice if you picked Ariana Adkins. She¡¯s going to bring so many opportunity for you, especially because she¡¯s an Adkins. That alone is an advantage." Penny smiled at the text.


    What Adkins was Ariana? She¡¯s a Peterson, they aren¡¯t even in the chart for prominent figures in the country.


    "But her score is the lowest amongst the other student." Penny texted back. Why would she want a standing that barely know what She¡¯s doing.


    Every project Ariana has ever written was done by her, why would she want her?


    Whoever was going to be her apprentice, needed to be the best. She couldn¡¯t see herself working with someone who had no idea what they are doing.


    "I... I don¡¯t think that matters ma¡¯am. Her family are offering hundreds of millions. That can help us." He tried to convince her.


    "For the failing part, I heard she was under pressure, that is why she failed." Penny smacked her lips at his foolishness. This man is easily swayed by money. He should not be a part of her team at all.


    "I don¡¯t need their millions." Penny briefed. She was about to text more when the door to her bedroom opened and Hughes stepped in.


    They had no idea how their miss Penny had survived the night with their master. Even Darlington had no idea since Penny had told him his solution did nothing. But she had survived.


    Hughes stared at her new madam with wide eyes like she has been doing since they all stepped in.


    "What is it Hughes?" Penny asked the older housekeeper.


    "M... Miss Ariana is here to see you. It is true Miss Penny, she¡¯s changed a lot." Penny smiled at her words. Now this was interesting.


    She picked her cellphone and started walking away. When Penny reached the lounge, she was greeted by her very own sister, who lookedpletely different from how she used to be.


    Ariana still had held her shoulders high staring at her sister. She felt so jealous. How can Penny look this beautiful while she was looking so ugly and unattractive?


    The body she is carrying right now, belongs to Penny. Penny is the fat one.


    Penny stood gracefully, wearing a soft smile on her lips, the kind that looked sweet, but cut deep.


    <fn11e7> Th?s chapter is updated by Find¡ïNovel</fn11e7>


    "Ariana," Penny said gently, her voice like a feather floating on air.


    Ariana¡¯s jaw tightened.


    Penny had gotten even more slender, it¡¯s like she reduces every hour, but Ariana refused to ask her for help.


    To her, Penny¡¯s smile right now was mockery. Of course it was mockery. How dare she smile at her?


    But in truth, Penny was simply observing. Admiring, even. She truly did think Ariana looked beautiful, just not in the way Ariana wanted to.


    But of course she couldn¡¯t say it to her yet. Ariana had been one of the pioneers of her insecurities and she would let her face everything she felt.


    In her hands, and in the hands of others. Her baby sister, deserves a little punishment for being a wicked witch all these times.


    "When did you change so much?" Penny asked, tilting her head slightly, her tone soft, almost innocent.


    Ariana stepped forward, biting back the tears she didn¡¯t know she had.


    She hadn¡¯te just to talk. She had a n.


    "I brought this," Ariana snapped, thrusting a gold-trimmed card at her. "My engagement invitation."


    Penny took it with both hands, still smiling.


    "Congrattions," she whispered.


    "You can save it for yourself and the madman Penny. I maybe fat now, but I¡¯m more beautiful than you were and Chris is still by my side. It just goes to show how much he loves me instead." Ariana started.

 Chapter 159: MOCKERY 2

    "How did you pass the test when I deliberately failed you?" She asked for Ariana¡¯s eyes to go wide. She had been right all along.


    She knew Penny had failed her on purpose. This bitch had almost ruined her life and reputation that day. If she hadn¡¯t been smart, she would never have been humiliated.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anyway." Penny muttered calmly. "You¡¯ll never get chosen either way. You¡¯re dumb Miss Pen would already knows that." Those words were enough to make Ariana mad.


    She red at her sister with so much hate in her eyes. "How dare you?" Ariana barked.


    "What? But I¡¯m not wrong Ari. You im I¡¯m an embarrassment and a nonentity, but I¡¯ve always done all of your school project, so who¡¯s really dumb now?" Pennyughed.


    "Not only are you dumb and stupid, you¡¯re now... Fat and ugly." Penny¡¯s eyes sized her form. "You¡¯re no longer <strong><i>¡¯your</i></strong>¡¯ beauty standard, oh what shall we do?" Pennyughed further. Things wouldn¡¯t have gone this way if Ariana had not tried to poison her even with more hormonal drugs.


    What Ariana did was uneptable and this was her revenge on them.


    Ariana raised her hands to hit her but Penny quickly held it. "What?"


    "I never hit you all the times you called me fat. Why do you want to hit me now?" Penny asked. "My cute little sister, Chris is only putting up with you now because..." Penny sipped the air dramatically staring at Ariana.


    Then she covered a side of her mouth with one hand, as if afraid anyone would hear her. "He¡¯s fat too. And let me tell you Ariana, he would leave you the moment he finds someone better." Penny smiled.


    Ariana pulled her hands from Penny¡¯s grip forcefully. "Lies!" She yelled.


    "You¡¯re jealous I married a real man and you¡¯re with a madman." Ariana cried out.


    "I¡¯ll make sure you eat your words Penelope. You¡¯ll leave this mansion if Miss Pen epts me and if I get slim within two weeks." Ariana said.


    "And you¡¯ll leave my estate, if you get rejected because I know you will. You will no longer bare the Adkins name and will be back to where you belong." Penny stated.


    Ariana clenched her hands into a fist. Oh just wait Penny!


    If only Penny knew the ns she had for her. She would deal with her so much. Hell, Penny will be kicked out even before the apprenticeship program.


    Ariana stormed out of the penthouse in rage. She needed someone or something to vent her anger on. But as she walked towards their mansion, she saw Chris talking to his friends. Ariana¡¯s heart raced, they couldn¡¯t see her like this.


    How the hell does she go in now.


    <fnc> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find~novel</fnc>


    No, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of if everybody would see her in a few days? Besides Chris was there, his friend would not date disrespect her. She raised her shoulder high, as she approached them.


    Ariana saw Chrisugh so loud, he hase in terms with his new body and was living live normally.


    Though his friends mocked him, but that was in a good way.


    But Ariana knew she couldn¡¯t show her face in school yet. She had taken all of the permission she needed to be out of school.


    Her friends would mock her. The world would mock her. Everything she created for Penny was backfiring back to her and Ariana hated it. She was going crazy.


    To her, Chris could Adjust because he was a man. Men are epted however they are. But she...


    "Ariana?" One of Chris friend called when he saw her and the other turned to look at her. Ariana forced a sweet smile. The one that always made her look cute and innocent, but this time was different.


    That smile made her look weird.


    The two men stared at her with wide eyes. Their eyes roaming around her body.


    These were the same men that were once all over her in the past, calling her beautiful names and mocking Penny before her. The said the most nasty things about her sister and sheughed with them.


    "Peter, Zane how are you two doing?" Ariana asked. They would be the first to see her in this state. Their reaction would determine how the others would act to her at the party.


    Both men said nothing and in the next moment, they both burst outughing. Chris couldn¡¯t hold himself too.


    "Bro, you never told us she got fat too. Oh my goodness she¡¯s so ugly bro." Zaneughed so hard.


    "Is she pregnant, what stomach size is that?" Peter asked almost falling to the floor.


    "Come on, you don¡¯t have to be that way. She¡¯s still going to be normal again." Chris said to his friend and Ariana felt like she was losing her mind.


    Was that all he was going to say to them?


    They were clearly mocking her. He should send them out of the estate. He should defend her.


    Ariana gritted her teeth and walked into the mansion, but she still heard their conversation as she walked away.


    "Bro, you cannot go from a royalty to rag. Have you seen your ex? She¡¯s better than this." Zane¡¯s voice rang loud enough for Ariana to hear and she cried.


    "Do you have an invisible ma that always attract those creatures to you?"


    When they did this to Penny, she thought it was funny, but now they were doing it to her, she realize, Chris and his friends were useless. Maybe Penny was right. She has made the worst decision.


    Ariana hurried inside her room, picked her bag and stepped out of the mansion. She needed to talk to her mother. Even if the world mocks her, her mother wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 160: MOCKERY 3

    Cellulite and thick stretch marks clung to every part of her body. As the days went by, Ariana was gradually turning into a monster.


    And it¡¯s crazy because Penny had given her the exact food Ariana gave her. This is what Ariana wanted her sister to look like. Fat, with the worst skin and type. Now it had backfired on her.


    She had tried calling the doctors that gave her a hormonal drugs for help, but they said there was nothing they could do. They had only invented the drugs, and they warned her that it had another cure yet. But Ariana still took it anyways, to her, she wanted to destroy Penny even more.


    Now it had backfired. The drugs were messing with her badly. She didn¡¯t think she could wait for the apprenticeship program anymore. Her health was deteriorating by the minute.


    When Ari stepped in, she hurried inside to hug her mother. Maybe Maybelline will have a solution for her. She did give Penny hormonal drugs before, she must have a cure for it.


    All heads turned as Ariana walked into the mansion. She heard the whispers of the maids, but ignored it. She would be back for all of them, but first she needed to find her mother.


    "James, where mother?" She stopped the butler, who held himself fromughing. What she said wasn¡¯t funny at all, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh at how her stomach dangled as she walked.


    The young girl could barely even speak properly without fighting to catch her breath.


    "She¡¯s in the guest room w..." Ariana didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, she started towards the guest room. She couldn¡¯t me her maids, she had taught them tough at Penny while they stayed here.


    She made it a part of their chores to alwaysugh whenever Penny walked through. She had been the one to make her sister so insecure. Ariana never imagined that this would be her life. She wanted to be rid of this curse. She was tired of it.


    The pain that came with her body size was too much on her.


    When she reached the guest room, she pushed the door open only to be greeted by a good number of people in there. Maybelline and David Wird were entertaining their guests who just arrived from the state to honour Ariana¡¯sst engagement ball to the Adkins heir.


    Maybe frowned at the sight before her. This idiot had the nerve toe back to this mansion, after publicly humiliating her like she did?


    Did she get fat again?


    Oh, she knew that reduction was too good to be true. The drugs she had pumped into Penny¡¯s body was too much. No amount of surgery can ever bring her down.


    None!


    "You insolent dog, what are you doing here?!" May barked rising to her feet. She had warned this girl not to step her disgusting foot in her mansion again. Not after the humiliation.


    <fn6c3c> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel</fn6c3c>


    If Penny wants to be back in her life, first, she has to publicly apologize for the humiliation and say nasty things about the Bloodsworths family.


    Next she has to be Ariana¡¯s ve for life. She can never be above Ariana.


    Next, she would divorce the madman and give him to Ariana, that way, Ariana can be a tru Adkins for life. That¡¯s the only way she can reconsider Penny again.


    "What are you doing in my house?" Maybelline walked towards the girl.


    "Haven¡¯t I warned you not to step your foot here?" She yelled.


    "May, who¡¯s that hideous monster?" The woman there asked staring at the girl disdainfully.


    "Who else? My mistake, Penny. Didn¡¯t I warn you not toe here?" Mey asked furiously.


    "Since you wouldn¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me me for the things I would do to you." She raised her hands and pped Ariana hard. The sound reverberated around the room.


    Ari who has never been pped by her mother cried out loud.


    "Mother please!" She cried. She can here for sce, not beating.


    "Who¡¯s your mother?" May spat. "You have some nerve Penny, how dare you call me mother?"


    "I told you that day. I will not longer be your mother if you choose that man, but did you agree?" May asked grabbing the girl by the hair.


    She hated Penny!


    She hated Penny so much she could kill her.


    So what if she kills her? She¡¯s her daughter anyway.


    "Get out of my house?" She yelled, dragging Ari out of the guest room, down the halls.


    "No, mother please." Ariana cried, begging her mother to stop, but May just wouldn¡¯t stop hurting her. This was too much on her, she was hurting so much.

 Chapter 161: A MOTHER’S MISTAKE

    "But ma¡¯am..."


    "I don¡¯t want any exnation James. If I do not punish this pig today, she¡¯ll never learn her lesson. I want her whipped until I say stop." May said mercilessly.


    If she could, she would have done the beating herself ,but she would never soil her hands like that. She can never waste a breath on this hideous being.


    What she couldn¡¯t understand was why Penny looked even uglier than before. The drugs really did a number on her. She couldn¡¯t wait to kiki everything with Ariana and tell her how bad she had hit Penny today.


    Oh, Ariana would be so delighted.


    "But Madam..."


    "Are you Challenging my order James?" May asked and the man quickly shook her head. He wouldn¡¯t dare, he was only trying to warn her that she had mistaken Ariana for the daughter she hated the most.


    But he said nothing else.aybe this is God¡¯s way of finally dealing with the mother and daughter dou for their wickedness to Penny all these years.


    Who is he to go against the punishment of God?


    "As you wish ma¡¯am, but I hope you do not regret it." James bowed and went ahead to fetch the maids.


    <fn681c> For original chapters go to F?ndNovel</fn681c>


    "No." Ariana shook her head, trying to call her mother as all seven servants surrounded her, but Maybelline walked away. They started whipping her, Ariana cried and cried till she was out of breath and passed out.


    When she woke up again, it was night, rain was falling heavily in the sky, but the servants hadn¡¯t stop hitting her.


    Ariana called out for her mother, she called out for her father. The punishment was too much. This was inhumane.


    The servants were already exhausted and they felt pity for the girl.


    This was the same punishment they have all put Penny through since she was a little girl. Penny didn¡¯t even need to do too much. Just showing her face to May was enough for her to be punished.


    Everyone in the family vented their anger on her. Each time they needed a punching bag, they always go to Penny. She was their escape n.


    Inside the mansion, David Wird stared outside his bedroom window to see the seven maids still gathered around his fat step daughter as they whipped her.


    Yes Penny had embarrassed his wife, but what child wouldn¡¯t. They haven¡¯t been the best parents to her since a child. Any child in their right mind would reject a mother like Maybelline if the need arises.


    Though he had no idea what she was doing in his mansion when she had a father now. But he felt pity for her.


    Penny isn¡¯t a sixteen years old. She¡¯s an adult now. She should be treated this way. She could sue them if she likes.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to tell your servants to stop? The beating is enough." David turned to his wife who just stepped back into the room with already dressed in her night dress.


    Was she nning on leaving the girl outside all night?


    "Don¡¯t soil my mood with the thought of that disgusting thing David. I¡¯m too tired to go out there, I want to sleep." May said coldly.


    "Then I¡¯ll tell them to stop." David walked out of the room. He had no idea why he felt pity for Penny tonight. It is very unusual of him to care about that girl. Whatever May did to her was always not his business.


    Maybe because he was scared of her dying in his mansion. It is enough that the their family name has been soiled because of Maybelline¡¯s reckless actions at the event.


    And now, she was messing with Xavier Bloodsworth only child. Nobody knows what that man would do to them.


    "You know you can just ignore whatever I do with my child right?" Maybelline hissed walking right behind him.


    "The child is clearly not yours alone May. I know of the pain she¡¯s caused you, but you cannot continue being this heartless. Let it go. No matter what you do, Penelope is your child, your first seed, and that will never change." David kept walking and was about to step out of the room...


    "Don¡¯t you dare David. If you do, I¡¯ll divorce you." This is the trick she always used on him before. It always worked. He loved her too much to leave her.


    So what if Penny dies, that¡¯s what she¡¯s always wanted anyways.


    But David only stared at her and walked away. When he reached the front porch...


    "Let her be." He ordered the maids and they all stepped aside. Then he walked towards the girl on the floor, beaten to an unrecognizable state.


    Ariana lifted her head to look at him, tears began streaming from her eyes. She¡¯s fainted more than five times already, just when she thought this would be her end, her father finally recognized her.


    "Daddy." She called calmly.


    "Ariana?" David called.

 Chapter 162: A MOTHER’S MISTAKE 2

    How did Ariana get so big?


    Was Penny pretending to be Ariana just so that they would stop beating her? She frowned.


    That thing cannot be her Ariana. Ari is not ugly looking. She¡¯s the beautiful one. Slender and beautiful with the nicest smile.


    That hideous monster must be Penny.


    When she stepped inside the room, she stared at the girl on the bed carefully, only for her eyes to turn wide. It was indeed her Ariana.


    Oh what has she done?


    Ariana engagement party was in four days, she couldn¡¯t attend like this...


    "You let your hate blind your eyes from even your own child." David said standing by the door.


    "After the engagement party, I want a divorce. I can no longer love with a devil." At that he walked away.


    May could not believe what she has done. She had almost killed hr child today, because of Penny, this is all that girls fault. If she wasn¡¯t existing, she would have never mistaken Ariana for Penelope.


    May felt sorry for Ariana. Her little baby had been through alot, all because of Penelope. And now, even David was willing to leave her side, because of Penny too. She knew she would have killed that girl long ago. She had no idea why she had let Penny live.


    David called his physician who checked on Ariana and prescribed drugs for her, as for why she was so fat, the physician had nothing to tell.


    It took two days for Ariana to be able to recover, and when she did, all she did was cry.


    She was traumatized by her mother brutality. The cakes and gifts stered all over her room wasn¡¯t enough to heal her from the pain she was going through.


    The servants have been very wicked to her. They showed her no mercy even if they were so aware she was the one.


    Ariana knew her mother hated Penny, but she never thought one day she would be experiencing a glimpse of Penny¡¯s pain. This is what they put her sister through every day.


    "Ariana love, please speak to me. I¡¯m so sorry for everything that happened." Ariana sniffled, unable to look at her mother. She had no excuse not to recognize her, she hade here for sce, but in return she got more pain.


    "Ariana please forgive your mummy. I... I had no idea what came over me. I was too angry to recognize you." Maybelline pleaded.


    "But why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing, that way I would have known it was you. I had mistaken you for your useless sister." May said.


    "But, baby, how did you get this big. You weren¡¯t this way when I saw youst week." She said.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll give you time to settle. But just know it wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you. I¡¯ll never hurt my child." May rose and was about to leave when Ari hugged her.


    Her mother didn¡¯t hate her. Only her mother loved her. It didn¡¯t matter if she was abused days ago, her mother didn¡¯t mean to. Maybelline would never hurt her.


    May hugged her little child. She wanted to know how her daughter turned this way. She wanted to know who had done this to her child.


    "I should have called mother, b... But... Wah!!!!" Ariana couldn¡¯t hold back her cries. She was hurt. The pain she felt was unbearable.


    "I am hideous mother, that¡¯s why I came. I wanted your help. I don¡¯t know how the little surprise I kept for Penny backfired on me." She cried.


    "I am cursed mother. The doctor says there¡¯s no cure for it." She kept crying. Maybelline frowned at her daughter words.


    "What do you mean surprise for Penny?" She asked.


    "Wipe those tears Ariana and talk to me. Now is not the time to cry or be vulnerable. I cannot help you, if I don¡¯t know the cause of your problem." May said and Ariana started exining again.


    She talked about how she had nned for Penny to get fatter, until it backfired and now she¡¯s fat.


    She had no idea how it happened.


    "Think closely, Ari, did Penny give you anything to eat?" May asked and Ari tried to rack her memory. Then she recalled something.


    Penny had gifted her her favorite chocte and was also incharge of their food. Ari¡¯s eyes turned wide, why did she not think of this before now?


    "Penny is the cause!"


    "Penny is the cause!" Both mother and daughter said at once at the realization.


    Ariana should have known long before now, but she never thought it to be possible. How can Penny be this heartless to her? It is no wonder, she had mocked her that day.


    "I knew she¡¯d be the cause. But you have nothing to worry about my dear child. I¡¯ll get in touch with a few friends, we¡¯lle up with a solution and deal with Penelope." Ariana nodded.<fn7e66> Latest content published on find?novel</fn7e66>

 Chapter 163: THE REAL CULPRIT

    May turned to attack Abby but her eyes turned wide instantly. Penny had turned the entire family fat?


    But how was this possible?


    What drug did she use?


    May had administered hormonal drugs to Penny, but it took years for it to be effective.


    "Why would I be okay when my daughter had been turned into this?" Maybelline pointed at Ariana¡¯s state. She was looking worse than them all. How did her child get fat over night?


    "You should know it¡¯s not our fault May, we have no part in what is happening. Though the doctor said it¡¯s food poisoning and that with time we¡¯d get better."


    "Food poisoning?" Maybelline asked. "So who poisoned the food?" She asked.


    These people are truly not as smart as she had thought them to be. And to think she had worshipped them the first time she met them.


    "Penny had poisoned your food. She injected them with hormonal drugs as her revenge on you all. She is the reason I had almost killed my child a few days back, she¡¯s also the reason my husband is about to divorce me!" May barked.


    Penny has been the cause of her misfortune since she bore her. That child is cursed and this curse will never be broken if nothing is done.


    "What you¡¯re saying is, Penelope poisoned our food with the hormonal drugs?" Abby asked and May shrugged. That¡¯s it. It is no rocket science. Penny is the one responsible for everything.


    But Ariana had told her she poisoned Penny¡¯s food with hormonal drugs too, so which is it? Had they identally eaten Ariana¡¯s poisoned food.


    "So many usations flying all round just for one person." Penny finally stepped out of the mansion alone. Herzy blue eyes stared down at her mother, and then at Ariana and the rest of the Peterson¡¯s family.


    Indeed, they have all gotten fat overnight. Penny smiled. It seems the hormonal drugs was indeed so active. She had given it to Hughes, and it was almost impossible for her to be normal size again.


    Thanks to Osvaldo¡¯s little tea that can do anything.


    "You imbecile! How dare you do this to Ariana?" May yelled at them.


    "What wrong have I done looking out for my servants?" Penny asked innocently. She had only exchanged the food meant for her household and returned it to theirs.


    "How can you say such Penelope?" Abby asked this time. Abby had had enough of this disrespectful girl, putting them in the same category as her servants. She gritted her teeth.


    "You¡¯re so evil, Penelope. How can you be so shameless to do this to your sister?" Maybelline yelled.


    "Evil?" Penny crossed her hands staring at her mother. "What that what you were when you injected me with those drugs too dear mother? Or are you a moral police only for your favorite child?" Penny asked coldly.


    "You should be lucky I didn¡¯t decide to pay back for everything you did to me." Penny started.


    "Mother did those things to you Penny, not me. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If you¡¯re still mad about Chris, I¡¯ve asked you to take him back time and time again." Ariana cried out.


    "The innocent cat ying the victim again. But I didn¡¯t inject you with anything Ariana. I only returned the gifts you sent me." Penny smiled and Ari¡¯s eyes turned wide.


    Maybelline turned to her daughter with narrowed eyes. What did Penny mean by return gifts.


    "I did nothing like that mother¡¯s I swear." Ariana denied everything immediately.


    "But you did." Abby suddenly said eyeing the girl stylishly. Once again, Ariana¡¯s stupid ns had backfired again. She knew it was too good to be true.


    Penny isn¡¯t a fool to fall for whatever ns they have.


    "Mother." Ari called innocently.


    "You told me you injected Penny¡¯s food with those hormonal drugs Ariana. Don¡¯t you dare deny it."


    "She did?" Greg asked with wide eyes.


    "I can¡¯t believe you let us suffer for so long if you had the antidote. You even let your mother use the wrong person, when you brought this open us all." Greg red at the girl.


    He has always admired her skills and brain, but Ariana had gone fat this time. Giving them such harmful drugs was no child¡¯s y.


    "Undo whatever you have done Ariana." Greg said.


    "I... I can¡¯t." Ari confessed.


    "The scientist said there was no antidote for it yet. But it would definitely double your size until you eventually die." Ari said then turned to her mother, holding her her dress.


    "I don¡¯t want to die mother. Right now, I can barely breathe. I¡¯m getting bigger by the second." Penny could not believe it.


    Was there a drug like that?


    Ariana¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t to mock her. She had aimed to kill her too. She felt s sudden pain in her heart.


    Is there any family member that truly loved her except her father?


    Her mother plots her death every other day, and Ariana, she was plotting her death too.

 Chapter 164: PARTY

    "I¡¯m hideous mother." She stepped out of the room, in a blue dress which barely fit her anymore because she¡¯s added a few pounds than two days ago. She was expanding everyday, at this rate, Ariana was scared of even eating.


    "What happened?" Maybelline¡¯s worried voice sounded.


    "The dress is no longer my size." Ari held her lips. She felt embarrassed.


    May had hired a Taylor who sewed the dress and even added an extra adjustment just incase it didn¡¯t fit. And right now, she was bigger than the size.


    "Nonsense. The maids will help you in it. You cannot get bigger than this." Maybelline said. If the dress does not fit, then there would be nothing for Ariana to wear.


    They¡¯ve searched the entire town and cannot find her size, it¡¯s the reason they hade up with a seamstress sewing her size of dress.


    <fn70a8> The rightful source is find(?)ovel</fn70a8>


    "You, help her out. Make sure the dress fits." Maybelline ordered her maids and they hurried to Ari¡¯s side. They each tried to zip up the dress but in the process of forcing it on her, the dresstore by the side.


    The rip sound made Maybelline explode. She was going crazy. Never in her life has she been this frustrated. If Ariana wasn¡¯t her favorite child, she would havetched on her right now.


    "Oh no, it¡¯s torn mother, what do I wear now?" Ari cried out, horrified. This is a disaster. Why is all of the bad thing happening to her now?


    "I... I think we have another option." A maid said gingerly and both Ariana and Maybelline turned to look at her.


    "What did you say?" She asked.


    "Yesterday, miss Penny¡¯s servants had brought a present for miss Ariana, but we couldn¡¯t show oir young miss so as not to offend her." The maid exined.


    "You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t. I would have dealt with you myself." Ariana spat, turning her eyes dramatically to thest.


    Penny was thest person she wanted to talk about, not on a day like this. Just be a use she got lucky and got slim, doesn¡¯t mean she was now above her.


    There was nothing to worry about, it¡¯s only a matter of time. Once she sees Miss Pen, she would help her get back to her normal size. For now, she needs to endure the insults and embarrassment, because just like Penny.


    She would rise again, and she would make sure Penny eat her words.


    She was still the queen B of her school, fat or not. And tonight she would prove that. But first, she needed a dress. She could possibly wear torn clothes out, that would ruin her reputation even more.


    "As if you can even move your body." Maybelline said for Ariana to press her lips in thin line. Her mother was right. How would she punish the maid when she can barely move her body?


    May turned to the maid.


    "How¡¯s her gift helpful in this situation now."


    "She had delivered a box of dress, she said since she wouldn¡¯t be needing it, she would love Miss Ari to wear it for the asion." Ariana narrowed her eyes at their words. What dress could Penny possibly be gifting her?


    Her eyes turned wide immediately.


    No... No... No... No... It couldn¡¯t be the yellow ugly dress she had gifted Penny for the Bloodsworth¡¯s party that day.


    Ariana had asked them to make the ugliest dress known to man and had gifted it to Penny. Her aim was to humiliate Penny that night, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s wearing it tonight.


    "Let¡¯s see what it looks like."May asked.


    "No need mother. I already know what it looks like. I¡¯m not wearing that." Ari said tly.


    "Why not. We haven¡¯t even seen the dress yet."


    "It¡¯s going to be another cheap dress. Penny is only doing it to make fun of me mother, I¡¯m not wearing it." Ari stood her ground.


    "You¡¯re acting like you know what it looks like. You have nothing else to wear Ari. Not is not the time to find quality, your engagement party is in two hours and if we don¡¯te up with something then it would be a disaster." May said.


    Thest thing she wanted was another embarrassment to their family name.


    "But mother..."


    "No buts Ari." May turned to the maids. "Fetch me the dress." The maid nodded and walked into Ariana¡¯s closet. In less than a minute, she was back with a Yellow dress.


    The same dress Ariana had gifted Penny in other to mock her. All colors drained from Ari¡¯s face as she stared at the dress.


    Was was this happening to her? Everything she did to Penny was somehowing back to her.


    Was she cursed?


    Was God really mad at her for everything she did to her sister?

 Chapter 165: PARTY 2

    Though Osvaldo was returning tonight and they had prepared a feast for him. Whether he returns mad or not, they were going to celebrate his return. But Hughes had promised Penny they would all return in time before their boss returns. That way, they would all have double fun.


    "You look so beautiful miss Penny." The maid who styled her hair said calmly with a smile. They have all been here watching their miss Penny go from cuteness to cuteness. The one woman that has brought them happiness since her arrival.


    She¡¯s the first person to treat them like humans with feelings.


    "Thank you." Penny smiled. She wore her jewels. Just a shadow diamond ne and a bracelet with a ring. She wasn¡¯t the type to dress for attention, although, her presence is enough tomand one.


    Penny rose to her feet, she fought to stay still on her heels. She was wearing a body heel, yet somehow, it was difficult to walk in.


    She arranged her carton colour velvet dress, hugging her curves softly as it draped down to her feet, showing a little glimpse of her feet.


    Penny looked so beautiful. Her blonde hair fell over her back in waves, and beautiful flower diamond pins rested in it.


    She picked her purse and stepped out of her closet. When she arrived in the lounge again, she was greeted by Hughes who was dressed in the purple dress she bought for her, and Barnaby, in his ck tuxedo.


    Both people looked good each."You seem ready Miss Penny." Hughes said and Penny nodded. "You too, and Barnaby." She said, but the butler only bowed.


    Unfortunately, his voice was yet to be back. It¡¯s like every drug he takes from Darlington only make matters worse. Barnaby had long given up. He had epted his date of never gaining his voice ever again. Maybe until the day his master decides to restore it back for him.


    He sighed silently. Osvaldo would never help him. That man child geyser delighted at his sufferings.


    "Where is grandpa?" Penny asked looking around. Grandpa Adkins was her plus one for the night. He was meant to be herfort zone at the party, someone she could lean on since she had social anxiety.


    "He unfortunately has running stomach and would not make it. But you have nothing to worry about. I and Barnaby can help you with anything you need." Hughes said.


    "That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll spend the entire night in there right?" Penny asked to see them all nod. Penny held her dress as she started out of the mansion.


    ####


    Over at the Adkins main mansion, the building buzzed with music as guest stepped on and out of the building. As always, Abby and Greg, had made sure to invite important guest to attend the event in celebration of their son and their daughter inw.


    Unlike other Adkins party, this was different. For some reason, the Adkins hadn¡¯t arrived yet to wee anyone. Each guest were weed by the maids and servants.


    They looked around, wondering what was going on. Not even a single member of the family was present at their own party yet.


    Most people have started mumbling, others only wondered. Afterall, the party had only just begun, it isn¡¯t a crime to wait a little. Maybe the Adkins family have a mighty surpriseing.


    "What do we do Greg, maybe throwing this party was a bad idea." Abby hissed as she peeked at the guest from the dark balcony. All of the prestigious people of the city had arrived.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly go out like this. They would mock her. Maybe Ari was right. Maybe throwing a party at a time like this was a bad idea.


    "Nonsense." Gregory cut her off.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of Abby. I dare anyone to say anything before us and they¡¯ll regret it." He spat and little by little Abby was getting her courage back again.


    So what if she was fat now. It¡¯s not like she isn¡¯t human.


    The announcer held his mic the moment he saw the Couple stepping in. And as they did, he finally announced their presence.


    "Sir and Madam Gregory Adkins." Everyone turned towards the grand stairs only to be shocked at what they all saying down the stairs.


    Was this some sort of joke?


    Abby held her husbands hands and stepped out into the halls and gasp filled the entire ce. Many people covered their lips fromughing, others who couldn¡¯t control it giggled silently.


    Indeed, the Adkins were full of surprises. No wonder they didn¡¯te out in time tonight.


    The guest were not shocked because they haven¡¯t seen fat people before. No?


    They were all shocked because just a few days ago, they had all seen Abby and Greg all slim and okay. So how the hell are they this fat tonight?


    Was this for show or was this real?


    This was so embarrassing...


    Abby held her head high as she approached the guests. She didn¡¯t care what anyone thought, or what the beauty standard for women was. She hadn¡¯tmitted a crime getting fat.


    "Abby?" A woman approached her immediately, her jade green eyes roaming around her.


    "Diane." Abby called staring at her dear friend.


    "Oh, dear, I almost thought for a minute you were a clown for entertainment." The womanughed, but stopped when Abby didn¡¯t smile back. "When did you get so..."


    "Big?" Abby asked and the woman nodded. "Yes." She said.


    "You see my friend, at this age and with your medical history." She whispered.


    "I don¡¯t think this is right. You shouldn¡¯t let yourself go this much." She said. Abby wished she could exin, but she couldn¡¯t.


    No one would believe a word she says even if she did say anything.


    "You im to be my friend, yet you stand before me to body shame me?" Diane¡¯s lips twitched at Abby¡¯s sudden usation.


    She didn¡¯t mean it that way, she was only worried for her dear friend and was showing her concern.


    "No... Abby... That¡¯s not..."


    <fn686e> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn686e>


    "If you¡¯re notfortable around fat people, then you should leave. I believe we¡¯re all humans, fat or slim." Diane panicked immediately.


    Being hated by an Adkins was one thing, but being thrown out of their party was on the different level. The entire Owlsgrave would criticize you for it. Everyone will stay fat away from you.


    "It¡¯s not like that dear, friend. I was just worried about you. I forgot, being this way, is an evident of your wealth." She said.


    "How else are you supposed to show off your wealth if not this way right?" She turned to the other guest who had overheard their conversation and they all nodded in agreement.


    Everyone was here for the little connection they could gather. Not be ause they loved the Adkins family too much. Being in the bad book of the most powerful family in all of Owlsgrave was not part of their n.


    Abby smiled at their response. And just like that, everyone was back to worshipping her, not minding her size. She had forgotten so soon how powerful the Adkins name was.


    With just a little threat, she had been able to put these women under her wings again.


    "Where is your son Chris and your daughter inw? This is their night, it would be a shame if they¡¯re not here."


    "Oh they¡¯ll be here." Abby said and immediately, the announcer started his announcement again.


    "Master Chris Adkins is here." Chris stepped out for more gasp to fill the hall again. What the hell is going on? Why are the Adkins family all fat?


    Over here we have our very own Miss Ariana Wird." The announcer announced and everyone turned to the door.


    Brides were known for making grand entrances. They all know Ariana would be different. Perhaps a sight to behold.


    But who they saw walking down the stairs, was someone different...

 Chapter 166: RETURN OF THE BEAST 1

    "Yes sir." The man bowed. The boy was really different from his father.


    "This is what I thought your father would do when he was in trouble. We waited for his signal to at least strike but got nothing." He said.


    The next time they had heard about Dewitt or his wife was that they were dead. Speaking of wife.


    "I hope you¡¯re yet to have a wife master?" Osvaldo¡¯s golden eyes met his again. He had a penguin.


    <fnb256> Chapters first released on find~novel</fnb256>


    A cute little penguin wife. Why was this man asking? He narrowed his eyes at him.


    "It¡¯s for a good course. You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re married anyway, which is a good thing. Because if you are, you would be putting her in danger." He said.


    "What type of danger?" Timothy asked the man. No one knew they were here so why would Mrs Adkins be put in danger?


    "Bad danger." He said. "This is only a warning. Master and his household, including you three should be careful. You¡¯re being monitored and they already know you have awakened is." He said casually.


    "I know master Osvaldo is an only child, so he shouldn¡¯t have anyone he cares about right?" Osvaldo paused, then then turned to hiswyers.


    Was his Penguin in danger?


    "Our master has a wife." Willy said calmly and the man sighed. He had thought his worry was over, but it seems the past was returning again.


    The only thing that¡¯s changed are the victims. The hunters are still the same, stronger this time. If only Dewitt had listened to him and stopped them before they gained so much strength.


    Over the years, they have all sold Dewitts drugs and ideas for billions to only the wealthy. The poor men still suffered from the same sickness. Dewitts death had been for nothing in the end.


    "You have nothing to worry master, your estate is properly secured, no one can just prate." Treadwell assured.


    "I don¡¯t think so." Timothy suddenly said. A maid had told him something very serious and he had no idea why he brushed if ofd in the first ce.


    "What are you talking about?" Came Osvaldo¡¯s dee voice, his blood was already begining to boil at the thought of his Penguin getting hurt.


    "A maid told mest week about a man¡¯s visit to the Petersons." Timothu began.


    "From what I gathered, he had offered them 5 billion to unalive you. Their n was to me it on Mrs Adkins, that man is none other than Paler¡¯s men. They had sneaked in without anyone knowing.


    Osvaldo gritted his teeth. His penguin was really not safe anymore.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say anything Timothy?" Willy asked. He knew such huge thing and didn¡¯t bother telling them?


    "That is why I had brought the idea of the Adkins army. I wanted us to deal with the problem from the root..."


    "While putting my Penguin in danger you old fool." Osvaldo¡¯s voice was deadly as he gripped Timothy by the caller. He had tried for thest few days, fighting to stay sane just to return home to his Penguin, and this idiot had just put her in more danger.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry master." Timothy pleaded. He didn¡¯t think it was that serious until now. He thought if they killed the main source, everything will be okay.


    "Get the jet ready, we¡¯re flying now." Osvaldo let him go with a force that has him staggering backwards then he started walking away.


    He knew he had to be back home as quickly as possible, who knows what is happening to his Penguin.


    He had spoken to Hughes all week and his housekeeper said they were fine. She even told him about the little tale of Penny getting back at Ariana and her family and how they have all turned fat.


    Osvaldo had thought of a gift for his dear Penguin. He had proud that his Penguin was finally learning. And now this?


    Osvaldo dialed her number but there was no response. He tried calling home and a maid responded, but she said his Penguin was at the Petersons mansion for her sisters engagement party.


    His blood boiled. He was losing his mind slowly.


    His penguin isn¡¯t his parents. If anyone darey a finger on her, he would make sure to shred them to pieces.


    In less than an hour they boarded the jet and arrived in Owlsgrave just in time to still catch the party.


    He hopped on his chopper which took him home directly. The Adkins army were everywhere, the ground was no longer safe for travel anymore.


    When Is also arrived back at home, he waited in the car as he instructed his Lawyers to fetch his wife. Even though he wanted to be out there looking for her, be couldn¡¯t forget he was a madman and should act like on even when sane.


    That way, his enemies will never see himing.


    He was still waiting patiently in the car, wondering why thewyers were taking longer time when he noticed a certain movement at the part of his building.


    Four girls stepped out of a dark corner, giggling and smiling to themselves. Osvaldo narrowed his eyes at them. The fat one looked somehow like his Penguin.


    Had she gotten fat again?


    But as he looked closely, he realized, it wasn¡¯t Penny, but her annoying sister. Why were they alling from that corner, what suspicious activity was going on.


    Immediately a knock came by his window that distracted him and he stared at Timothy.


    "Sir, we¡¯ve searched the entire building we cannot find her." Timothy announced.


    Osvaldo¡¯s eyes went back to the girls but they were all gone. Then he saw Barnaby running from that hidden corner and his heart jumped.


    His penguin...


    When Osvaldo never imagined was toe back to his Penguin drowning in the pool.


    He dived into the pool...

 Chapter 167: WRATH OF THE BEAST 2

    "Now that¡¯s a bride." A woman among the crowd said and everyone¡¯s attention turned to penny.


    "Wow, so beautiful." Someone eximed.


    "Who¡¯s she?" Another person asked.


    "Penelope Bloodsworth. Xavier Bloodsworth only child." Someone in the crowd said.


    Ariana on the other hand gritted her teeth as she stared at her sister. This bitch has ruined her night again. Not only had Penny made her wear rag, she had also stolen the show.


    "Then who¡¯s that one?" Another woman pointed at Ariana.


    "She¡¯s Ariana, Maybelline¡¯s child."


    "I thought Ariana was the pretty one?" Another person eximed.


    "Why¡¯s she so fat?"


    "Why is she wearing that ugly dress? That is no engagement party dress."


    "Maybe they couldn¡¯t find her size in Owlsgrave." Theyughed.


    "But justst week, she was skinny." Ariana wanted to run away and hide, but May held her back. No daughter of hers will be bullied, she¡¯ll never allow it.


    Anyone that wants to bully her child, has to go through her. If they cannot bully her, then they will never bully her child.


    Ariana held her mother¡¯s hands as they walked among the guest. She started greeting everyone, with a smile on her lips, drawing their attention back to her daughter.


    <fnbd22> For more chapters visit </fnbd22>


    "Congrattions Ariana." Each guest said each time it was their turn to greet the new bride.


    Even if they all showed fake smiles, this was the worst engagement party ever. First the Adkins family had to bete, and next, their wait wasn¡¯t even worth it. They all came out looking like hot messes.


    "Thank you." Ari smiled. She was happy she had a mother. One who loved her no matter what she looks like. Something Penny can never have.


    Her eyes shifted to her sister, she had that mischievous smile on her face, like she had won something priceless.


    She had a lot she¡¯s nned for Penny. Tonight would be magical.


    "Bitch." Hughes cursed beneath her breath ring at her mistress¡¯s younger sister. Just who does she think she is?


    Both women walked side by side, until they were both standing before Penelope. Penny didn¡¯t flinch, her blue eyes were on the mother and daughter dou.


    "Penny." Ari greeted sweetly. "You made it." She said.


    "Of course I did. You¡¯re dress looks so beautiful. It fits perfectly." Penny smiled. That alone was enough to make Ariana frown. She turned her gaze to the next guest and greeted with politeness. She would deal with Penelopeter.


    For now, she needed to greet their guests.


    Once Hughes was sure Ariana was fat away from her miss, "I should get you something to drink." She said.


    "No need, Hughes, I¡¯m leaving right now anyways. Who knows if Osvaldo is back." Penny said calmly, her heart skipping at the thought of him.


    She¡¯s wondered how he¡¯s faring for days now. It¡¯s been a week already, and she wondered if Osvaldo missed her as much as she did him. She hasn¡¯t been able to forget their first night together.


    It¡¯s almost like their souls have been merged together after that night.


    "Master Osvaldo can wait for your return. You need to learn how to have fun Miss Penny. Soon it¡¯ll be your own engagement party, how would you learn about it if you do not practice?" Hughes asked.


    Her mistress has zero social skills and that is one important skill to learn. It worries them that if their lives gets back to normal, Penny will never be able to have friends.


    "I don¡¯t think I need..."


    "Do not say that Miss Penny. You¡¯re the madam of the Adkins house. It is your duty to host events and small party to keep the family alive again." She said.


    "If you don¡¯t start attending events like this one, how would you cope in the higher society?" Hughes asked.


    It seems finding a wife for Osvaldo isn¡¯t the only thing she would be doing now. It was clear, their new miss needed so lessons about the high society and how they behave. Having all the skills isn¡¯t a bad thing.


    "We should hang around for 30 more minutes and just enjoy the party. After that we can go." Hughes suggested and Penny just nodded.


    No matter how badly she wanted to go against Hughes words, her housekeeper was right. If she¡¯s going to be the madam Adkins, then she needs all of the skills known to man.


    "I shall go get the drink. Barnaby, watch miss Penny." At that, Hughes bowed before walking away.


    Penny stood next to Barnaby trying to find anything of her intrested but there was nothing. The more she stood there¡¯s the walls felt like they were closing in on her.


    The continuous chattering of the guest and soft music in the background drove her crazy. Penny couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.


    She tried to search for Hughes with her eyes, but couldn¡¯t find her maid. "I¡¯ll be back Barnaby, I need air." Penny said to her butler, and was about to step out when someone held her wrist.

 Chapter 168: WRATH OF THE BEAST 3 (Heartless sister)

    Peter didn¡¯t need verbal answers as the next thing that happened shocked him and everyone around him.


    Saliva flew, and it sshed all over him. "You told me to spit on you the day you ever speak to me." Penny said and spat even more.


    "Don¡¯t every those filthy hands on me anymore." At that, she walked away.


    The scene didn¡¯t only draw the attention of the people around them, but Chris who had been watching her closely, saw everything that happened and smiled. Ariana who brought a piece of cake close to his lips turned to see him smiling at Penny.


    She frowned.


    This bitch has bitten more than she can chew. It was time to teach her a little lesson. She turned to her friends around her and they understood what she meant immediately.


    All four girls stepped out of the building with Penny. Barnaby who had noticed the sudden movement hurried after them. He searched around the hall looking for his next inmand and found her, but she was too far from his reach.


    Ariana and her crew were already going after Penny, he couldn¡¯t let them hurt Penny so he ran away too. Leaving Hughes all by herself.


    When Hughes arrived at their spot again, she was greeted by emptiness. The elderly woman peaked around. She knew she hadn¡¯t been gone for even ten minutes for Penny to lose interest like this. She would havee to them, but the waiter was super funny and she got lost.


    She took a sip of her drink and just danced along at a spot. She was having fun, she would return to the penthouse after her little fun. She was so sure Penny would understand.


    Penny took a deep breath trying to calm her nerves. She has no idea how much she hated Peter until tonight. She hated him more than life itself and nothing was going to change her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he had been so bold to speak to her earlier. The nerve.


    Penny was so angry that she had no idea where she was anymore. What part of the estate was this?


    <fne17c> This content belongs to FindN()vel</fne17c>


    "Look who we have here." Penny turned to the voice that sounded behind her and rolled her eyes when she saw Ariana and her goons. She was already so upset and didn¡¯t want to deal with them now.


    They¡¯d just annoy her and she didn¡¯t know what she would do.


    "I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense." Penny stated and started walking away, but Ariana was quick to pull her back.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going Penny? Who says I¡¯m done with you?" Ari asked, shoving Penny aside with her Intimidating self. Maybe it¡¯s not so bad to be fat now.


    She could deal with Penny however she likes. She could intimidate anyone she likes.


    "Like I said Ariana, I don¡¯t have time..."


    "We never asked if you had the time Penelope." One of the girls said. She was faith, Ari¡¯s close friend.


    "You think we would let your little dramatic entrance at the party slide?" Another person said poking Penny by her shoulder. They were the same girls that has criticized her the night she discovered Ariana¡¯s marriage to Chris.


    They all knew the truth, but they still defended their best friend.


    Soon, all four girls gathered Penny.


    "Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re now skinny, you can bepared with Ariana." One of them said taking a step forward and Penny took a step backwards. She had no idea what was happening.


    Why are these girls harassing her?


    "Drop the act Penelope, we all know the reason you attended."


    "Chris will never be yours no matter how bad you try."


    "She has seeded in seducing Mr Greg too. What a slut." Ariana was the one to speak this time.


    "I have an idea." One of the girls said. "Every slut needs to be punished for their evil deeds. We can¡¯t let a parasite like her free, she will steal other men." One of the girls said.


    Penny couldn¡¯t understand what was happening anymore. Was she in some k drama?


    "A slut does not deserve to be among normal girls like us." One of them ripped out her dress and Penny quickly held it from falling off.


    "What the hell are you doing?" She barked. Ariana had sent her friends to harass her, and in a part of the estate where there were no maids.


    "A slut should be treated as one. Penelope, you¡¯ll always be the second choice no matter how hard you try." The next girl grabbed nother part of Penny¡¯s dress and was about to rip it off when Penny held her hands.


    Bothdies started struggling. Barnaby who had seen the fight from a distant after searching for his mistress everythere rushed towards them, but Ariana alone had pushed him down.

 Chapter 169: WRATH OF THE BEAST 4 (The helpless butler)

    Two bags of potatoes...


    "Let him go Ariana, I¡¯m warning you, this will not end well for you." Penny warned her sister, still struggling with the other girls that surrounded her, but Ariana didn¡¯t bulge. She was ready to end it all today.


    Today, she would kill Penny and she would kill Barnaby.


    She cannot let Penny steal her life. It¡¯s enough she was now skinny and beautiful, but she¡¯d never let her steal Chris away from her. She would destroy Penny with everything she has.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it Penny?" Ari turned to look at her elder sister, a soft smile on her lips. The night was going so well, and so far, she has Penny where she wanted her.


    If only this nosey butler had note here, he would have still been alive by now. Now he has to die with her stupid sister.


    Once Penny is out, she would gain the madman¡¯s favor and marry him. That way she can deal with the stupid Chris and his family.


    "Penny, no one would know I did anything to you. To everyone else, I¡¯m in my room resting because I¡¯m exhausted from the party." Ariana said.


    <fnf41c> Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind</fnf41c>


    "I¡¯m ready to end it all tonight. I¡¯ve watched you take everything that belongs to me. It it time to take it all back." Ariana said.


    "She took out the long cincture used in holding her dress to tie Barnaby¡¯s feet and hands. Then she used her robe to seal his mouth.


    She would kill himter, for now, she needed to deal with Penelope. Penny dies first tonight.


    Ariana walked up to her sister, her dress dangling with each step she took.


    "Hold her." Arimanded her goons and they all held Penny still. Penny struggled to break free from their grip but her little strength was nothingpared to theirs. She couldn¡¯t fight all girls, not even Barnaby could so why her?


    "My sweet big sister." Ariana called sweetly and stopped walking when she was standing before her. She raised her hands to Penny¡¯s beautiful face.


    How can one person be this beautiful. Even while she was skinny, Ariana didn¡¯t look this beautiful. She felt so jealous of Penny. This is the reason she had fought for Penny to remain ugly, she had no idea it would backfire.


    Penny should remain ugly. The more she stays beautiful, the more things gets bad for Ariana.


    "Tell them to let me go Ariana, I¡¯m warning you." Penny said struggling to be free from their grip but Ariana¡¯s next action left her speechless.


    The sound of p echoed amongst all three woman. Penny gritted her teeth, holding her cry back. Her cheeks stung so bad.


    "I¡¯ve watched you steal everything away from me since we were children Penelope." Ariana started.


    pping Penny was not the only thing she wanted. She wanted to scratch her face with her manicured naild, make her ugly so that no one looks at her ever again.


    She would ruin her face, or maybe blind her eyes, anything to destroy her for the rest of her life.


    What¡¯s the use of killing her when she could punish her right?


    Ariana smiled at her thought and was about to execute her ns when another thought came again.


    What if it backfires?


    If she keeps Penny alive tonight, she might report her to the Adkinswyers and they¡¯ll definitely punish her.


    No! She couldn¡¯t risk anything.


    No one has to know.


    "You brought this on yourself Penny. Just because you made me fat, doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t win. I always win Penny, always." Ari said.


    "I¡¯m warning you Ariana, you¡¯re only causing more trouble for yourself." Penny¡¯s words only angered Ariana even more. Even when powerless, Penelope still had big mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to shut her up for eternity. Penny does not belong in this world in the first ce. She¡¯s a product of rape, she should never have existed.


    "Well, let¡¯s see how I get into trouble Penelope. Who¡¯s going to save you? The madman?" Arianaughed.


    "No one knows you¡¯re out here Penny. It will be like any other ident. Oh Penelope fell, and just like that, you¡¯ll be forgotten." Ariana turned to the girls.


    "Hurry throw her into the water. She doesn¡¯t know how to swim." Arianamanded and the three girls holding Penny threw her into the water.


    "We cannot just leave. I need to be sure she¡¯s dead, before we leave." All three girls watched Penny struggle.


    She didn¡¯t know how to swim, she hadn¡¯t bothered learning about it because of her size before.


    Penny yed her hands and feet, struggling to stay afloat, but she couldn¡¯t. She was getting weak, drinking more water than expected. While the girlsughed like it was funny.


    At the moment, Barnaby broke free from the cincture. He untied his lips with the ribbon and ran out to call for help.


    He cannot let his miss Penny die.aster Osvaldo would go berserk again.


    They were truly in big trouble...

 Chapter 170: WRATH OF THE BEAST 5 (DOOM)

    Meanwhile, Penny on the other hands had stopped struggling. Her eyes stung with tears, her ribs and lungs burning fromck for air. She could feel her body turned weak.


    This was it.


    This is the end...


    In her next life, if there is any, she wished she was never her mother¡¯s child. She would never wish for a sister like Ariana.


    All she¡¯s ever done for Ariana was love her. But her mother had poisoned her mind from a little age and all Ariana ever wishes for was her death.


    Maybe the universe has finally granted her wish now. Maybe this was the end for her.


    Penny could feel herself sinking deeper into the water.


    But at that moment, something grabbed her waist and pulled her out of the water.


    "Penguin!" She heard the deep desperate voice.


    "Penelope!" For the first time, he called her by her name.


    So he knew her name all this while? Why did he call her by an animal then?


    <fn5bff> For original chapters go to </fn5bff>


    "Can you hear me penguin?" The distant voice continued, getting more desperate by the second.


    Penny wanted to respond, but she felt powerless. He body hurts a lot. All she wanted at the moment was peace. Eternal peace.


    She immediately felt a pressure on her chest and then another on her lips pushing air in. It continued three times and she coughed out.


    Osvaldo immediately held his Penguin close to his heart. He has never been this scared before in his life.


    He was wrong. He has been wrong that day thinking he would pick himself over her. No. He couldn¡¯t live without her.


    This little woman in his arms was his life. His only reason to live.


    He stared at her, his golden eyes on her. "Are you okay Penguin?" Her blue eyes met him and the only thing that left her lips were moans.


    Penny cried in his arms.


    She had no expected her day to end this way. She had no expected to recieve Osvaldo in this state after not being able to see him for a whole week.


    She thought she was going to die, but he saved her. The first person in this life that actually cares about her. Penny grip on his clothes tightened as she subbed.


    Osvaldo on the other hand felt like his heart was going to rip apart. This is not the sound he had expected from her delicate lips. She should never cry.


    Anyone that makes his penguin cry dies. That¡¯s just the rule. His rule.


    "You have nothing to worry about Penguin, I¡¯m here now." He rubbed his hands gently at her back, trying to sooth her. Then he picked her from the floor.


    Penny was almost naked. Her dress was ripped and he couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what had happened to her. But on thing Osvaldo knew was that he would destroy everyone that has dared touch his Penguin.


    As he turned to leave, he noticed four girls on the floor. Each held by a guard.


    His golden eyes traced their faces and thennded on the one he recognized. Hughes didn¡¯t lie when she said Penny made her fat.


    What a good job. He missed inwardly.


    But of course, this stupid girl would touch his wife. His silly enemy. So powerless but always getting into trouble with him. It seems hisst warnings weren¡¯t enough.


    When he arrived before, he hadn¡¯t seen them because he saw his penguin drowning. All there was on his mind was his penguin. But now he has saved her, he was calm enough to see their faces.


    Osvaldo gritted his teeth.


    "Are they responsible for my Penguin?" He asked and Barnaby nodded.


    "Y... You can speak!" Ariana said with wide eyes. This man was mad. He has never spoken normally before, why was he acting so normal like them.


    She felt faint just looking at him. This information was too much for her.


    Osvaldo stared silently at the girl. Not only did she hurt his Penguin, but she knew his one secret now.


    Osvaldo walked past them, his penguin in his arms as he carried her back into the mansion. Barnaby followed his master immediately.


    He watched his young master ce his miss Penny on therge bed carefully. Osvaldo ced sweet kisses around her face.


    He had spent one full torturous week away from his penguin, only to return to her almost dying.


    How ironic!


    "Let me prepare something for you Penguin. I¡¯ll be back soon." He said calmly and stepped out of the room with his butler behind him.


    Barnaby was terrified at how calm Osvaldo was. The man had no ripped anyone apart yet. This was not good.


    Osvaldo¡¯s anger was something everyone avoided. The thought of what he would do scared him more than anything. Barnaby suddenly felt like peeing. His legs and arms shook with fear as he walked behind his master.


    "Where is your other half Barnaby?" Osvaldo suddenly asked as they both stepped inside the kitchen.


    "I gave you two simple instructions. Take care of my penguin. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t able to take the task?" Osvaldo picked a knife, ying with the tips.


    What excuse will this old fool had given him if his penguin had died?"

 Chapter 171: WRATH OF THE BEAST 6 (PUNISHMENT)

    Osvaldo started towards him and Barnaby fell to his knee. The pee he managed to hold until this very moment stained his trousers immediately. His body shook with fear.


    He had tried to save his miss Penny. But Ariana had sat on him. She had broken his waist, he couldn¡¯t even breath anymore.


    Barnaby pped both hands together, pleasding to his master. If he knew this would be his end, he would have never allowed his miss Penny to attend that party.


    They thought it would be harmless. They thought they would just have fun mocking fat Ariana and the Petersons. They had no idea everything would backfire.


    "See to it that those girls get locked in the dungeon. Make them eat grass for a week." Osvaldomanded.


    "My Penguin can never find out about it." He said bringing out a little kettle from the counter before cing it on the cooker. He was about to prepare hot tea for his Penguin.


    His penguin is the reason he was yet to kill that stupid girl. No matter how many times they hurt Penny, she just always forgives.


    The Adkinswyers had also called a physician to check up on Penny. They needed to be sure she hadn¡¯t sustained any internal injury. If she has, it would ba a huge problem.


    Barnaby hurried out of the kitchen immediately, his steps were quick as he went ahead to do what his master had asked of him. Thest thing he wanted was to be killed again.


    There¡¯s a reason his master Osvaldo has padorned him, he can never take it for granted.


    Timothy stared at the man who brushed past him and he wondered what was happening. As they stepped inside the kitchen, they could see Osvaldo moving around as he made tea for his wife.


    Timothy smiled. They never imagined this man would be this caring. A monster that has been hidden for years.


    "The physician is here master Osvaldo." Willy said as they stepped in.


    "Let him check her, I¡¯ll be there soon." Osvaldo said without looking their way.


    "Yes master." Treadwell, went ahead to pass his master¡¯s words to the doctor. His steps were quick as he stepped out of the kitchen.


    "You three. Stop the party going on, I want everyone out of my estate. Including the Peterson¡¯s." Osvaldo stated.


    It was time for him to take over his father¡¯s empire. There¡¯s no need pretending anymore. He has let other people run his family business for years, he had no idea how much they have destroyed.


    Those fools have brought nothing more than pain to him and his Penguin. He must deal with them.


    "Cut them off from all our support and make it public that they¡¯re no longer a part of the Adkins family." Osvaldo dered.


    He could take anything in life, he could endure their years of pain and torture, but not when anyone hurt his penguin. His penguin should not be a part of their maliciousness. His penguin should not be messed with.


    "Their betrayal cannot be taken for granted. I want them out of my estate and property forever. Tonight, I¡¯m cutting all ties with them." Enjoying the Adkins name and livingvish lifestyle while he suffered was enough payment for the years they stayed with him.


    "Yes master." Timothy and Willy men bowed before him and they both stepped out of the kitchen to carry out their task.


    Once Osvaldo was done, he walked back to his bedroom to serve his penguin the tea he prepared. When he stepped in, he was greeted by Treadwell and the physician. The advanced looking man was just arranging his bag when he saw the young man walk in.


    He was in awe. Oscar almost jumped for joy.


    He has been working for the Adkins family for many years now. He was one of the doctors Dewitt had hired while he was alive.


    He had been there when Dewitt died, and had also been present when Osvaldo was made mad.


    Seeing the man before him, Oscar felt like crying. Dewitt would be super proud of his son if he was alive right now. This was all they have all been praying for for years now.


    That Osvaldo get better.


    <fn9a93> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn9a93>


    That he can finally take over his father¡¯spany again.


    "Young master." He greeted with a bow.


    This is Osvaldo Adkins, the true Adkins heir, the wealthiest and most powerful man on earth. He could not believe he was speaking to Osvaldo Adkins in flesh and blood.


    "How¡¯s she? Does she have anyplications?" Osvaldo asked his eyes moving to the woman on the bed.


    "Luckily, there are noplications. Though I have administered little drugs for the cold." He said to see Osvaldo nod gently.


    "Send him off Treadwell, I¡¯ll see you in the morning." Treadwell escorted the man out of the room, leaving his master with his madam.


    Once they were alone again, Osvaldo¡¯s golden eyes finallynded on the sleeping woman on the bed, hidden behind the thick nket.


    She looked fast asleep. Osvaldo ced the tray of tea by the bedside then he climbed the bed gently.


    He leaned in, his fingers brushing her cheeks gently and just then, a pair of blue eyes met his.


    "Osvaldo?" Penny¡¯s soft voice sounded in his ears melting his heart all over again.


    He watched her stretched her hands and he embraced her quickly, pulling her close to himself.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin the strange feeling he felt in his chest. What is happening?


    "I... I¡¯ve missed you." She said calmly.

 Chapter 172: SENT OUT 1

    What games were this men ying this time? This mansion belongs to him and his wife. Dewitt Adkins had given it to them, thewyers have no right to take it from them as long as they haven¡¯t done anything to hard Osvaldo Adkins.


    Do this men think he doesn¡¯t know his right?


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Greg asked.


    "Mr Adkin is now more than capable of taking care of himself. And our miss Penny is doing a nice job so far, so you¡¯re not dismissed from the Adkins family." Willy said.


    "You¡¯re no longer going to bear the Adkins name as it would be announced on the news tomorrow." Greg felt like he was in a dream. What the hell is going on?


    Abby who had noticed the weird visit walked over to where he stood with the three men she despises the most.


    "...have don¡¯t nothing wrong to be kicked out. You cannot just strip us of our name and everything Dewitt gave to us without evidence. You said so yourself that we had to break the rules to be kicked out. Can we no longer host any party?"


    "What is going on?" Abby asked with a frown. From the little she¡¯s heard, she didn¡¯t need an exnation on what was going on.


    "These men here have asked us to evacuate the mansion tonight, without a solid exnation." Greg said.


    Almost immediately after his words, a loud crash sounded and when they turned, Greg eyes widened in horror. The 150 stacked sses of wine had been crashed to the floor.


    Abby¡¯s hands came to her lips.


    The crowd there ran, people shouting as they wondered what was happening. Have someonee to kill them?


    "You cannot do this! You have no right to do this!" Greg barked.


    "We already told you, orders from our master is that you are to evacuate the Adkins resident this minute. Park your things and go." Timothy¡¯s voice was loud this time for everyone to hear and murmurs began again.


    Abby¡¯s skin paled in that instant. Her greatest fear wasing through. This was beyong embarrassing.


    "Abby what is going on, put them in order people are talking." Maybelline rushed to their side. This was her daughters engagement party.


    To the eyes of the people, Ariana was marrying into wealth. Everyone knew the Adkins was no small name. Maybelline wanted to keep that image. Even though Ariana was marrying a no body, she wanted to public to feel like she was marrying right.


    Ari is the Wird¡¯s heir, she cannot marry just anyone.


    "We have told you calmly, if you do not leave within thirty minutes, you¡¯ll be forced out of the Adkins household."


    "What is going on?" A woman asked another. At this time, their fears were slowly dissipating and they had all realized what the ruckus was about.


    "I have no idea."


    "Are they not the Adkins? How dare thewyers ask them to evacuate their own home?"


    "Please don¡¯t do this. You don¡¯t have to reveal to everyone our true identity. We will leave peacefully and resolve whatever the problem is." Abby said calmly, but the Adkinswyers were the least interested in her plea. They were here to do their master¡¯s bidding and only their master¡¯s.


    "Master Osvaldo finds you a threat to his household and he wants you out." Willy announced.


    "From today onwards, you¡¯re no longer an Adkins, you can go back to being the Peterson¡¯s you are and always will be." The entire hall turned into an uproar at thewyers words.


    <fna0c9> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fna0c9>


    Did that mean they were fake?


    Oh God! They should have known Gregory looked so different from Dewitt Adkins.


    But even those who knew they were a fake believed the lies Abby and Greg told when they first arrived. They said they were the Adkins distant rtives and that Dewitt Adkins had willed all of his wealth and inheritance to them.


    That was why no one questioned their position. The people waited for anyone to challenge them, but no one did.


    Was there a real Adkins heir?


    Is Chris not the heir?


    "This is bullshit. How can. A madman speak and chase us out. You said it yourself that we can only be kicked out of we did anything to harm him. We have done nothing wrong." Chris barked. He will never let anyone step on his family.


    His reputation was at stake here. His friends were begining to ask questions.


    "Just Incase you have forgotten, you have all broken thews of the Adkins household." Treadwell informed.


    "First, you plotted our master¡¯s death with an enemy, thereby receiving 5 billion to kill him." Abby¡¯s eyes went wide. No one was there when she told her family about it.


    No one was there when she spoke to that man. How did the Adkinswyers get to know about it?

 Chapter 173: SENT OUT (Betrayal and Denial) 2

    "My master Is also can no longer endure your foolishness anymore and he wants you out of his estate and family for good." Treadwell said.


    "Remember this, you breeched the contract not him. For plotting against him and trying to harm his Penguin, you have overstayed your wee." Timothy said.


    "Mother!" Chris called.


    <fna3b3> Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel</fna3b3>


    "I told you epting that money was a bad idea." He said then turned to thewyers. He couldn¡¯t lose his position as an Adkins. That name alone hold the highest degree of power in the world.


    For years they have loved like royalty just by bearing the name. He would never ept this.


    Fuck his mother!


    Fuck his father!


    Fuck his stupid family!


    He didn¡¯t care if he denounced them in public, but he couldn¡¯t lose the Adkins name.


    "Why don¡¯t you just punish the offender? Do we all have to pay for her foolishness?"


    "Chris!!?" Abby called staring at him with wide eyes.


    "She¡¯s your mother Chris, no matter what she has done you don¡¯t speak to her that way." Gregory yelled at his son.


    "My mother?" Chris spat.


    "All she has done is plot in how to kill the mad heir and make the worst decision..."


    "...I epted that deal because of you!" Abby cried out furiously.


    "We had no money for your engagement party and I took the deal to save your ass. How dare you betray me like this?" Abby yelled and murmurs rippled across the hall.


    Everyone was bemused at the drama. Most people recorded their conversation, others just stood at a spot shocked at the revtion.


    If everything the Adkinswyers said against Abby and her family is true, then they were heartless.


    Most people just stood at a corner amazed that they were seeing the infamouswyers pass judgement against the Peterson¡¯s.


    Other¡¯s who have waited for their downfall were ted. Ass, punishment was finallying to them for all their evil deeds. They have used their power to steal from people for so long, it was time they get it.


    "So what if you took the deal for me. I never asked for an extravaganza. All I wanted was to be engaged. You¡¯re the greedy one who keeps trying to impress people and act like you¡¯re wealthy." Chris used his mother.


    He would rather cut all ties with them than not be an Adkins. He didn¡¯t mind serving Osvaldo for the rest of his life. He would do anything to not leave.


    "Like I said before. Why punish us all for her sins." Chris turned to Timothy.


    "Chris!" Gregory called, holding his chest with one hand. He was having a heart attack himself. Everything happening seems like a dream, but it was real.


    "What father!? If you want to stay, you can, but just know, I will not be a part of your nuisance. I am innocent." He dered.


    "Not so fast there young man." Willy suddenly said to him and he paused.


    "We¡¯ve seen countless times how you try to fight the master of the house. Why do you think he¡¯ll let you love in his mansion?" Willy asked.


    "You¡¯re not exempted from the punishment." Treadwell said.


    "Your thirty minutes is almost up, pack your bags and go." Abby clenched her hands into a feast and turned to Maybelline. Their children were married already, it is only normal they hoise them for the time being.


    But Maybelline turned her face away from her sister inw. She would never carry such burden and shame. Just like Abby, she values her image too.


    "Maybelline, please let us stay in your mansion for some time while we find a ce to stay." Abby turned to her friend and sister but Mays next word shocked her.


    "Abby, they are using you of almost killing your master. A man who housed you for years, who knows what you would do to me if I let you stay." May said worriedly.


    "I¡¯m so sorry my dear friend, but I cannot let you stay with me." Abby frowned at her words. And to think she thought she had a sister all this while.


    She has helped the Wird family with her position for years. She has given David Wird opportunity he would only dream of, yet in their time of need, they were turning their back on them.


    "What are you saying May? We¡¯re inws, our children are married. If there¡¯s anyone to help it is you." Abby said for May to frown.


    "My daughter can never be married to your son Abby. You¡¯re a nobody now and my family can never associate with people like you." May started.


    "I have put up with your nasty attitude for years and I am so sure everyone here agrees." May spat.


    "Aunty, how can you say such?" Chris asked the older woman.


    "Who¡¯s speaking?" May asked. "The same boy that was quick to turn against his own family. What makes you think I¡¯ll let my daughter be married to you?" May asked.


    "Who knows what you¡¯d do to my Ariana in the future." Then she turned to David. "Sweetheart, get Ariana let us leave this mansion before the owners kick us out." She then turned to every guest there.


    "I would advise you all leave too before you get kicked out." Abby could not believe this.


    She turned to the other guest, but everyone ran away from her. No one wanted to help. She has helped most of the people here in the past, but now, they all acted like they didn¡¯t know her.


    Fine!


    She¡¯ll make them pay, one after another.

 Chapter 174: CUTTING ALL TIES

    Was he really sick in the head?


    While themotion went on outside, Penny, now sipping the tea Osvaldo gave her gently, turned towards the window. She heard the loud noises outside and wondered what was happening.


    Was the party over already?


    Why were they so loud leaving?


    Penny tried to stand but Osvaldo kept her in ce between his legs. "Stay still Penguin." He said calmly and sheid back down, her head resting on his almost exposed chest.


    He was still angry at everything that happened tonight. All he wanted was to make his penguin sleep so that he could goy his punishment on the Wird girl.


    It was time he set boundaries. Because he had turned a blind eyes to their schemes before, they had almost killed his Penguin, whilervishing his money.


    "What¡¯s going on outside?" She turned to Osvaldo who blew her tea and brought the spoon next to her lips.


    "Ahhh." He sang out without responding to her question and Penny just drank. She wasn¡¯t a child to be fed like this, but she couldn¡¯tin because a part of her liked his gesture.


    Though, how she had met Osvaldo wasn¡¯t what she wanted today, the rest of the night was blissful.


    "Those noises are not important Penguin. I¡¯m just getting rid of pest, like I should have done." Osvaldo blew another spoonful of tea and brought it gently to her lips.


    "How do you feel now?" He asked and Penny pressed her lips into a thin line.


    She was better, atleast better than how she felt an hour ago. The feeling was still very much scary, Penny didn¡¯t think she would be over it anytime soon.


    "Better."


    "It would have been better if you had gone to your father¡¯s mansion like I asked."


    She had no idea why, but Osvaldo seemed so different since his return. He seemed more reserved.


    Was he upset with her?


    "I... I was fine here..." Osvaldo brought another spoonful of tea to her lips and she drank it.


    "Finish up, it¡¯s getting cold." He said calmly, but Penny hugged him swiftly, the tea on the spoon, spilling on her. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t so hot anymore, so she didn¡¯t care about the burn.


    Osvaldo who hasn¡¯t expected her sudden hug froze.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Penny said. Thest thing she wanted was Osvaldo returning from the trip angry at her.


    "What are you apologizing for?" Osvaldo asked calmly a little confused at her action. He should be the one apologizing for not being there with her.


    "F... For not listening." Penny said calmly and Osvaldo pulled her closer. He hadn¡¯t meant to make her feel this way. It was his fault.


    His penguin has every right to attend any event in the country. She should not feel sorry for attending events in his mansion. The Peterson¡¯s should feel sorry for hurting his wife.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not being there to protect you enough from those fools. It¡¯s my fault Penguin." Penny pushed herself forward and pressed her lips gently on his. Seeing him not react to her, she felt like she had done something wrong.


    Did he not want her?


    Was she not meant to? Maybe Osvaldo didn¡¯t like her as much yet. She should not do too much yet.


    They were not a couple yet...


    "I¡¯m sorry." She quickly said, her cheeks turning red as she tried getting off of him but Osvaldo held her before she could escale.


    While Penny thought she had done something wrong, the man beside her was jumping for joy. It¡¯s not everyday his silly Penguin initiates a kiss.


    Or a peg...


    "What for Penguin?" He asked teasingly.


    "F... For kissing you without permission." Penny bit her inner cheek. She was a little embarrassed saying things like this to this man.


    "Why do you need permission to kiss your husband Penguin?" Penny¡¯s eyes was a little wide at his words. "I told you, I am you and you are me. I belong to you now Penelope." Her name on his lips...


    She has no idea why it made her feel weird. Why was her heart beating so wild. She had thought it was a dream when Osvaldo called her by her name earlier, but now... It was real.


    He knew her real name.


    "Come here." He pulled her closer, spreading her thighs, so that her legs were wrapped around him. He ced both her hands around his neck and leaned down to take her lips with his.


    Every swipe of his tongue on her lips made her heart flutter. Penny was drowning. Just when she thought Osvaldo was done kissing her, he deepened the kiss, stealing all of her breath.


    How does a man who has never been out in his life know about intimacy. He kissed her better than Christian ever did.


    By the time Osvaldo let her go, both people where already out of breath. Osvaldo wanted to continue. He had no idea, one day he would love to kiss someone as much as he did his Penguin.


    "How did you know... All of these things?" Penny asked. She has been meaning to ask for a while now. She had no idea if she was inexperienced or if Osvaldo was just good at it.


    "What things?" Osvaldo asked to see her eyes flutter. The drug he added to her tea was bing effective.


    "T... The kissgheisgvn." Penny dosed off. He smiled as he watched her.


    His silly little Penguin. She has no idea what she has gotten into getting involved with a man like him. But he would do everything in his power to protect her.


    Now, he understands why his father never once yed with his mother. Was this feeling... Love?


    Osvaldoughed out at his own thoughts, wondering why he has been thinking of lovetely. Did he forget so soon a monster like him cannot be in love?


    Once he was doneughing at his foolish thought, he noticed how lightheaded he felt in that instant.


    "Fuck." He muttered, tucking his penguin gently in bed as he hurried to hisb.


    He had added something in her tea to help her sleep faster, while he dealt with the people that harmed her. But he had kissed her too and now, he¡¯s a victim of the same substance.


    Osvaldo hurried into theb to get the antidote. He cannot fall asleep now. Not when he had people to deal with.


    Once he reached, he opened the drawer where he kept the antidote and took a mouthful of it. It¡¯s a good thing he always have antidote for whatever drug or poison he makes.


    It would take a minute for the antidote to be effective but that was better than sleeping the entire night.


    After a few minutes, he was up to his feet again, on his way out of theb, Osvaldo was greeted by his old man.


    Darlington had been battling with running stomach all night and only just got better now to be informed at the tragic ident that happened with his granddaughter inw.


    He was scared and wanted to know how Penny was doing. If anything happens to that girl, the entire Adkins lineage will be over.


    "You¡¯re back?" He asked.


    "I¡¯m not a spirit." Osvaldo responded and he knew it was his grandson. So arrogant and rude. He eyed his grandson stylishly.


    "Where is my Penny? I heard what happened, how is she?" Darlington¡¯s worried voice rang and Osvaldo wondered if this was his grandfather or his Penguin¡¯s.


    Aren¡¯t grandparents meant to care for their grandkids?


    Why was his so different?


    He should be asking about how his trip went, not about his woman.


    "Tell me who hurt her. We cannot let them free this time Osvaldo. I can tolerate anything, but not anyone hurting my granddaughter"_"

 Chapter 175: THE MADMAN’S REVENGE

    "Ehh!" Darlington remarked at his grandson¡¯s response.


    Was he smiling?


    Didn¡¯t he hear that Penny was hurt? Or was he happy about it? Darlington frowned.


    His grandson could be mad, senseless, rude, stupid, arrogant, but he would never joke with his Penguin. What¡¯s going on?


    "What¡¯s you funny you rascal?" Darlington asked.


    "I swear Osvaldo, if anything happens to my grandkids, I¡¯ll kill you." He barked.


    "Grandkids?" Osvaldo asked.


    "Don¡¯t you dare mess with all of my efforts." Darlington knew he was wrong, but if he hadn¡¯t told Penny to give Osvaldo that antidote knowing it wouldn¡¯t work on his grandson, he would never have any grandkids.


    They needed another heir as soon as possible. Osvaldo was thest, if anything happens to him, their bloodline was done for.


    "She¡¯s sleeping and don¡¯t need disturbance." Osvaldo said calmly, side eyeing his grandfather. He had no idea why he found his words suspicious.


    Why did he have to mention grandkids?


    Was his Penguin pregnant already?


    But how¡¯s that possible when it¡¯s only been a week? Plus he added a few pills in her tea that morning.


    Why would a mentally deranged monster like him want any child...


    "Don¡¯t bother her tonight. She was hurt and drowning, it¡¯s a good thing I was there in time to save her." Darlington frowned at his words.


    "Who hurt her Osvaldo?"


    "Who else?" Osvaldo raised a brow then he continued. "You have nothing to worry about, I¡¯ll deal with them myself." He started walking away. A few steps ahead, he stopped and turned back to his grandfather.


    "The Petersons will no longer represent this family. Starting from tomorrow, we¡¯ll be announced to the public. So put on your good clothes and shoes and get ready to represent us." He smiled, the type that showed his dimples but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "And yes, my trip went well grandpa. Thanks for asking." At that he walked away. Darlington rolled his eyes.


    This rascal...


    He¡¯s nothing like Dewitt. Now more than ever he missed his son so much. He had no idea where Osvaldo inherited this shitty attitude from. He is calm, so was his son and his daughter inw.


    But his ex wife...


    Of course, Miranda. That woman was a beast. Osvaldo must have inherited his evilness from that woman. It can only be here.


    "Miranda, are you still alive? Come see what your blood has produced." He muttered to himself. When Dewitt died, even if his wife was already aware, she had note to see them and he wondered why.


    When Osvaldo reached the dungeon, "Wee master." The guards immediately bowed. Usually, wealthy me have signature looks.


    Some in a dark attire to show their demon side. Others like white, to remain pure no matter how dirty and soiled their hands were.


    But this man... Osvaldo Adkins? He loved being bare. Like a loosed animal in the jungle. With his wild hair falling all over his face.


    His long legs strode past them as he didn¡¯t bother responding to their greetings. He was here to deal with the fools that think they can hurt his Penguin and go free. But most especially Ariana.


    She was in double trouble this time. Not only had she hurt his Penguin, but she had seen him being normal. No one can see that.


    "I¡¯m warning you, just wait until my family finds out you¡¯ve kept me here. They¡¯ll deal with you." One of the girls that held Penny down before screamed at them. She had no idea why this men would even lock her up in the first ce.


    They were mere guards, what right do they have?


    "You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re in for. My father would burn you down and all of the Adkins estate if anything happens to me." Another girls voice thundered.


    While they threatened the Adkins guards, Ariana sat by the side wondering if she had seen correctly. The man she thought was mad all this time was sane.


    Ariana couldn¡¯t wait to tell her family. They have been wrong all along. The Adkins heir was normal.


    But that day, in the penthouse, the man that had approached her didn¡¯t seem normal at all. Infact, he was mad...


    How is this possible.


    The thought of Osvaldo was driving Ariana crazy. Was it all a lie?


    Was he deceiving everyone?


    But why would he do such a thing? Why would he go through so much pain and humiliation just to decieved people.


    No normal person can take all of the beatings they gave him that day. She has been the one to orchestrate it.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking Ariana, are they not your guards? Does your family know you¡¯re here? Shouldn¡¯t they be dealing with the guards?" One of the girls asked but Ariana said nothing to them. She was not in the mood to.


    Who said the Peterson¡¯s has a right to the Adkins wealth when Osvaldo still exists.


    <fn6ef4> Latest content published on fin?novel</fn6ef4>


    Osvaldo walked up to the leader guard and the man feel to his knee, head between his thighs the moment he saw his boss.


    They were the same people that had harmed him in the past, but the same people that still bows to him.

 Chapter 176: THE MADMAN’S REVENGE 2

    May thought Ariana had seen the humiliation and had returned him crying already. She was ready to console her daughter and find the next match for her.


    "Wee back Sir and Madam." The butler greeted with a bow.


    "Where is Ariana I need to speak to her. Her marriage to the Peterson boy is over." May said in haste hurrying to her daughters room.


    <fn09d2> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn09d2>


    "We thought Ariana went with you." She paused again her butlers words and turned to look at him.


    What did he mean by went with her?


    She should be home by now. She hadn¡¯t seen Ariana at the Adkins mansion when she checked and thought she was home already.


    "What are you talking about?" May asked. Did her daughter run off somewhere?


    "Miss Ariana is yet to return madam." The butler announced and May felt like her world was about to turn upside down. Where could her precious daughter have gone to?


    What the hell is going on?


    Everyone knows how much Ariana loved Chris, she must have been so heartbroken and didn¡¯t want to return home. Maybelline frowned at her thoughts.


    Abby and her family will pay for the pain they have brought to her Ariana. Ariana does not deserve all of this.


    "But where could she have gone?" May asked.


    "She¡¯s probably in her friends ce. She¡¯d return by morning, you don¡¯t need to worry." David said calmly to see her nod. He didn¡¯t like when his wife worried like this.


    May may have her worst side, but she was still his wife. His responsibility. He has seen her suffer for years and he just didn¡¯t want to see her hurt anymore.


    Back at the Adkins estate, the Adkins guards ced all four girls in the pool just as their master had instructed. And in that moment, the mad beast emerged from a corner. He stood at the far end, hands in his pocket as he stared at them.


    "Drown them." He ordered and the guards stared at him with wide eyes. Did they hear correctly?


    Did their master just ask them to drown people?


    They didn¡¯t wait for him to repeat himself, "Yes master." They all sang in unison and began their work. They held the girls by their neck, their hands and feet were still chained together to they couldn¡¯t even fight their way out.


    Ariana who was with one of the guards just stood quietly. She was just too shock to speak.


    "What are you doing?" One of the girls panicked, she tried to struggle with them, but she couldn¡¯t move.


    "Ariana do something! Who¡¯s that madman and why is he asking them to drown us?" Another asked.


    They all know this was the Adkins home and Ariana was now an Adkins. Why would their guards kill their master. What the hell is happening?


    The guards forced their head into the water and all girls began struggling. They shook like fishes brought out of water. This was inhumane.


    Their hands were bound so they couldn¡¯t move and they couldn¡¯t breathe either.


    Ariana could feel her lungs burn. She had drank more water than her stomach could carry. Ari had left her lungs and all three was was water.


    Was this what death felt like?


    It was so painful, she didn¡¯t think she could endure for long. Ariana teared, but it mixed with the water.


    She gave up trying, she was ready to join her ancestors. Her only regret is not telling her mother how much she loved her, or telling them that the madman had decieved them all this while.


    "Bring them out." Just when she thought it was time to die, the guards brought her out again and Ariana struggled for air.


    They dragged her out of the water along with the others.


    "Take them to my fields, they cannot eat anything except grass. I¡¯ll let them out when I¡¯m ready." Osvaldo said coldly and his guards all bowed.


    They watched him walk away till he was out of sight.


    This was it, the water they had frowned them into had been infused with special chemicals, all four girls can no longer recall a thing that happened before tonight ever again.


    His secret was safe and he has taken revenge for his penguin without actually tearing them to pieces of breaking their bone, or tying them into the shapes he found amusing.


    This was a good improvement. This way, his Penguin would have no idea what had happened and she would never scold him for it. He smiled.


    Once he was back in the penthouse, Osvaldo went in for a quick bath before settling on the bed with his penguin.


    The moment his hands touched her, his little Penguin wrapped her arms around him. A small smile on her lips as she slept soundly.

 Chapter 177: MORNING SWEETNESS

    "Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d wake you up like this? Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d fuck you so deep you¡¯d forget to speak?" His teeth grazed her throat.


    "Or didn¡¯t think your tight little cunt would beg for it the second I touched you?"


    A shiver wracked her body. His words were filthy and yet they sent liquid heat pooling between her legs.


    Was he ming her for this?


    She had been asleep, how would she know what her body wanted?


    She couldn¡¯t believe this is the same Osvaldo that had been nice to her the night before. He¡¯s the same man that had taken good care of her.


    Osvaldo was the ideal man but in bed. He was a beast.


    "Ah, oh... Ah... "O-Osvaldo-"


    "Say it again," he demanded, his thrusts turning brutal, each one punching a moan from her lips. "Say my name like you¡¯re fucking praying to me."


    She couldn¡¯t help it, she obeyed, her voice breaking as she chanted his name like a mantra. "O... svaldo Osvaldo-oh God!"


    He groaned, his grip tightening. "That¡¯s it." He thrust faster and Penny felt like she was losing her mind.


    And God, it was good. Too good. Every drag of his cock lit her nerves on fire, every snap of his hips sent pleasure crashing through her like a tidal wave.


    She was drowning in him, in the way he filled her, in the way his voice curled around her like smoke-dark and intoxicating.


    <fn07ff> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn07ff>


    Penny¡¯s fingers twisted in the sheets, her cries muffled against the mattress as he took her harder, deeper, his cock hitting that spot inside her that made her see stars.


    "God Penguin!" Osvaldo muttered, his movement faster this time. He was fighting hard to staypletely sane, but the pleasure he felt was drowning him too much.


    His Penguin felt so good on him. The way she squeezed him with every thrust was making him go mad. Osvaldo has never experienced anything this good before.


    Penny on the other hand had gone insane. She couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t think, could only feel as pleasure coiled tighter and tighter in her core, threatening to snap.


    "Come for me," he ordered, his voice a roughmand. "Now."


    And just like that, she shattered.


    Her orgasm ripped through her like lightning, her body mping around him as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her. Osvaldo didn¡¯t sto, he fucked her through it, his own release hitting him momentster as he spilled inside her with a groan, his hips stuttering as he filled her to the brim.


    For a long moment, the only sounds in the room were their ragged breaths.


    Then, slowly, Osvaldo pulled her against his chest, his lips brushing her ear in a kiss that was so tender after the way he¡¯d just wrecked her.


    He held her like a precious gift, like something that could shatter if he made a little mistake.


    "Still with me, Penguin?" he murmured.


    Penny could only nod weakly, her body still trembling from the aftershocks.


    She had no expected to be greeted like this this early, after everything that happened the night before. But her madman was unpredictable.


    He smirked. "Good. Because we¡¯re just getting started."


    And just like that, she knew, she would never recover from him.


    .


    .


    Maybelline waited all morning for her daughter but Ariana didn¡¯t return home. She had a bad feeling about this. Did Ariana go with the Peterson¡¯s? That thought alone made her blood boil.


    She would never allow it. She would make sure she deals with them if they try to convince her daughter to stay.


    Ariana couldn¡¯t be that stupid could she?


    She picked her purse and stepped out of the mansion. She must visit the Peterson¡¯s at once to get her daughter back.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Ariana is already married to Christian, she would serve them divorce papers herself.


    "Where are you going to?" David who had only just woken up as his wife who looked like she woke up from the wrong side of the bed this morning.


    "It¡¯s past eleven David and Ari is yet to be home." May said.


    "So?" David asked. His child was not a little girl, plus this wouldn¡¯t be the first time she isn¡¯t at home with them.


    "So?" May spat. "Is that all you¡¯ll say?"


    "Our daughter didn¡¯te home with usst night David. Ari might still be with those people."


    "If she¡¯s with them she¡¯s a part of them. Isn¡¯t thins all you wanted? For our daughter to be married into the wealthiest family." May clenched her hands into a fist. This stupid husband of hers.


    "How was I supposed to know they were a scam?" She yelled.


    "Oh you did know earlier thanst night. I told you countless times to send the divorce papers but you refused. You insisted they were going to inherit another man¡¯s property." He spat.

 Chapter 178: PUNISHMENT

    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re ming me for having good thoughts for our family David." May started dramatically. One hand on her forehead as she acted out her cries.


    One thing she would never do is taking ountability for her actions or decisions. She can do no wrong and sadly, she had passed down such attitude to her child.


    So what if she had been selfish back then and pushed her daughter into marrying Penny¡¯s boyfriend?


    "I did it for our image. Your business is doing good today because of my decision." She cried out. She couldn¡¯t believe David would me her after everything she did for him.


    "Even if they were a fake, we enjoyed the power that came with it. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy it too?"


    David sighed, she was right. Her decision brought good thing for them so he couldn¡¯t put all of the me on her. That wouldn¡¯t be fair too.


    "I¡¯m sorry if my words made you feel anyway." He started walking next to her as he hugged her.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to me you. We all benefitted from the madness."


    "And now it¡¯s all over, we need to get Ariana from there David. We can¡¯t let our daughter be married to that useless boy. Ariana deserves better." May chimed in and David nodded.


    No matter what Ariana is his only child. He couldn¡¯t let her be married to such household. That was bad for hispany too. His sessor cannot be married to a nobody, that¡¯s not convincing enough for his investors.


    "I¡¯ll call my assistant to tell me about their location." David said calmly and took out his phone. After a few scrolls, he brought it to his ear. While he was at it, Maybelline went ahead to speak with the butlers.


    "Prepare a delicious meal for my Ariana today. I want her to feel special when she returns." May said with a smile.


    <fnca43> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fnca43>


    "But ma¡¯am." The butler called.


    "Isn¡¯t Ariana meant to avoid all meal and be on strict diet ording to the doctors words?" May frowned at his words.


    "How dare you question my authority?" The butler quickly gave a deep bow. He didn¡¯t mean to offend her, he had thought his mistress forgot about the doctors instructions if she wanted Ariana to live.


    Their little miss was in a critical condition at the moment.


    "I¡¯m sorry madam."


    "You better be. Hmph!" Maybelline turned her head to the other side.


    "Make sure the feast should be fruits. You already know what the doctor instructed." At her words she stared walking away. She had forgotten for a second about Ariana¡¯s predicament. Oh Penny will have to pay for everything she¡¯s done to her precious daughter.


    If Penny wanted revenge, why didn¡¯t shee to her, why take revenge on innocent Ariana?


    As Maybelline entered the room, she saw David already dressed up and ready to step out. "I finally found their location, let¡¯s go."


    Both people stepped out of the mansion in a hurry. They couldn¡¯t begint to imagine the kind of life Ariana would love if she stays married to the Chris boy.


    The Peterson¡¯s have be a liability to them. And they didn¡¯t want that.


    David gave his chauffeur the address of the Peterson¡¯s new resident and the man drove them there. When they arrived they were greeted by the little duplex, cozy and warm for an average family.


    This wasn¡¯t what the Peterson¡¯s were used to so Maybelline could already imagine how her ex friend was doing.


    It¡¯s not like she cared. She would only get Ariana and leave.


    May readied herself and started towards the door. "Are you sure this is their home David?" She turned to her husband.


    "Do you think my assistant would lie?" David asked staring at his cellphone for the address and the one posted there. They both seem the same.


    He pressed the button again and in the next second, both people could see Gregory stepping out of the apartment with a frown on his face.


    It has just been one night and he was already exhausted from working for his wife.


    "Mr Peterson." David Wird greeted politely but Gregory had that disdain look on his face. The look of disgust and hatred.


    He couldn¡¯t believe these were the same people his wife had convinced him to help in the past and at the slightest chance when they had the opportunity to, they denied them.


    "What are you doing here? Have youe to mock us?" Greg asked.


    "You two are thest people I expected to betray us. Not after everything I did for you." The world truly was a cruel ce. The had been too deep rooted in the Adkins wealth and had forgotten how little they should have trusted anyone.


    "Did you think we would live in the slums? Have youe to mock us?"


    "We don¡¯t want trouble Gregory, all we want is Ariana and to serve Chris this divorce paper. Our daughter cannot be married to your son anymore." Maybelline said calmly.


    "Who¡¯s that Gregory?" Abby¡¯s voice was heard from inside

 Chapter 179: OUTBURST

    "Past glory you said. But the same past glory made you who you are Maybelline." Abby spat, pushing her husband aside. This was her fight now.


    "I and my husband made you and..."


    "We already had a household name. We didn¡¯t dwell on other people¡¯s name and glory. You didn¡¯t make me, the Adkins did. Like they made you too." Abby¡¯s eyes were wide at her words.


    "Don¡¯t think because you gave me a little position in politics, I¡¯ll not worship you. How much do you need because I know you¡¯ll be needing a lot.


    But I¡¯m not here for that. I want my child and I¡¯m taking her away no matter what." May said.


    "Youe to my house to insult me Maybelline after everything I¡¯ve done for you." Abby¡¯s eyes moistened. She could take any betrayal, but not this one.


    This was too deep.


    "Nobody cares about your stupid good works Abby, those are in the past now. So what if I¡¯m despicable to you, weren¡¯t you the same with the madman?"


    "Your wickedness to him got you kicked out of the mansion and family for good. You¡¯re now an outcast in the society, I and my family can no longer be associated with people like you."


    "Now, I want my daughter back before I get you all arrested." May said.


    "Don¡¯t think because we no longer bare the Adkins name that we arepletely broke Maybelline. Chris and Ariana are married and unless the two decides to divorce you have no right to force it." Abby said ring at the woman before her.


    "What are you talking about?" Maybelline asked. She couldn¡¯t let her daughter spend another night in a ce like this. How can Ariana even sleep in here?


    Chris and Ariana are married people just Incase you have forgotten." Abby repeated herself. This time even a dumb person can understand what she had just said.


    "Did you forget your daughter put us in this state. Ariana still has to help us through this predicament." Abby pointed at her size.


    "That¡¯s not my daughter¡¯s fault. You should hold Penelope responsible for that." May shot back.


    "Penny? But your daughter Admitted right before you that her vileness brought this upon us. We can no longer lose weight as normal people anymore Maybelline."


    "Maybe you were too quick to judge me for being evil, when you, I and Ariana are almost the same people. Did you forget what you did to your own child for years? How you hate your daughter for your own mistake?" Maybelline blinked at her words.


    "Oh yes, I remember because you told me the real truth behind the rape and how everything went down that night."


    "What is she talking about?" David asked his wife who suddenly looked frozen at a spot.


    They were so close, and she had been vulnerable to Abby. She had no idea this witch would use her words against her today.


    "I... I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about."


    "You have been using that man for so many years, you have lived with the lie you fabricated without telling the world it wasn¡¯t an actual rape." Maybelline winked at her, gesturing her to stop talking but Abby just kept going.


    She can never be the only one destroyed. She refused to be the only bad person. If anything, Maybelline who use her is as evil as she is. They¡¯re alike the every way.


    "How dare you use me wrongly?" Maybelline barked angrily at Abby.


    "You¡¯re just trying to ruin me because you¡¯re ruined spreading lies about me. Why would I lie about my trauma?" Maybelline cried out.


    "I¡¯ve forgotten someone like you with no conscience will fabricate something this big. Else why would you like against me and try to destroy my life because I choose not to be associated with you?" May said.


    Her rtionship with David was already on an eggshell after she beat her own daughter. She was still trying to patch things up and now this woman was trying to ruin everything.


    If David finds out about the truth, she has no idea what other actions he would take on her. Maybe the divorce he had threatened before might be real this time.


    "Lie all you want. But one day I¡¯ll expose the truth myself. Trust." Abby smirked.


    "As for your daughter, she cannot be divorced to my son unless she¡¯s settled everything she did to us. She has to turn us back to the way we were, else, you and your husband have to take the same thing she gave us." Maybelline frowned but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    She was scared now because Abby might try to expose her again. She would find a way to deal with this leech, but for now, she needed to y it cool.


    "Whatever, I want my daughter now. You will not keep her away from me right?" May asked and Abby nodded.


    "Of course I wouldn¡¯t. But your daughter I not here with us. Didn¡¯t she go back home with youst night?" Abby frowned at her words.


    She knew this would happen. This people were trying to keep her daughter


    away from her. She will never allow this.


    "Where else will Ariana be if she isn¡¯t here?" May asked.


    "She isn¡¯t here Maybelline. She didn¡¯t return the night before. Why would shee with us when she attended with you?" Abby asked.


    "I cannot believe a word from that lips of yours Abby. I¡¯ll need to inspect the house myself else, I¡¯ll get the cops involved. You need to tell me what you have done to my child." May used.


    "What would we do with your child Maybelline? Ariana has been with us all this while, why would we hurt her now?" May didn¡¯t have the time to listen anymore, she stomped into the cozy apartment.


    May¡¯s eyes moved around the ce as she searched for her daughter. The house was so little, so it wouldn¡¯t be hard finding her child, but she still couldn¡¯t find Ariana.


    She pushed a room door open to see Chris on the sofa with his cellphone and stepped out. She didn¡¯t have the time for him, all she wanted was her child.


    When May stepped out, she was even more furious. If Ariana wasn¡¯t here, then where could she be?


    Was she that hurt by the news that she ran away? But where would she go to?


    "Let¡¯s go David." May said and then turned to Gregory and Abby. "This is not over yet. I¡¯ll be back if I do not find my child." She said and started walking away.


    They needed to search somewhere else. Ariana may be with one of her friends. Abby had been a good and observing mother to know all of Ariana¡¯s friends.


    She couldn¡¯t begin to go to their houses one after another. She would head back home and wait for Ariana there.


    By nightfall, her daughter should be home.


    It was sunset already and Maybelline had yet to see Ariana return, there was no sign of her anywhere. She took out her cellphone and started calling each family Ariana could probably be with. But no one said they had seen her daughter.


    Maybelline was truly worried this time. Where could her daughter be?


    Thest time she had seen her was the time she had excused herself to rest due to tiredness. While they left the mansion that day, she had not seen Ariana.


    "Is there any news?" David asked and Abby shook her head. She couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do anymore David?" She said put and David hugged her.


    "I think it¡¯s time to inform the police about this. It¡¯s been 24hours already. I¡¯ll be back."

 Chapter 180: EATING GRASS

    "Yes Ari, all we did was hurt your useless sister Penelope, and then we have to suffer?" Da asked rising from where she sat on the floor. She wiped duct from her skirt as she turned to Ariana.


    Ariana had been the one to n with them all week on how to deal with Penny. Their initial n had been simple, just bully her and humiliate her before everyone. But the tides turned in Penny¡¯s favour and Ariana had been humiliated herself.


    She didn¡¯t take that lightly and had gone overboard.


    They had all been scared too when Ari asked them to leave Penny to die in the water, but they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "You said Penny was worthless, so why are we suffering for hurting her?" Thest girl, faith asked staring at the one on the floor. The once slender looking girl that used to be their leader.


    To them now, she was just an obese guinea pig that needed to be taught a lesson.


    Because of her, they¡¯ve been brought to a ce that looks like a desert, with little to no trees and the sun wasn¡¯t merciful to them either.


    <fnde25> Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.</fnde25>


    "Hey Ariana, answer us now before I deal with you." Alicia threw her shoes at Ariana, and she didn¡¯t dulge. Ari was still a little shocked but she was sane now.


    She still could not believe the madman hade this to her. He had asked his guards to kill her. She showed her no mercy.


    Osvaldo was more than scary. She had seen the same monster that always appeared in her hallucinations, this time, it was real, and he had hurt her.


    Ariana still shivered at the thought of him. The Adkins heir was so scary. What she couldn¡¯t understand was why he had pretended to be mad all this while.


    This news was bigger than her. Abby and the rest needed to know, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell them. She would wait till this punishment is over.


    If there no return for her, then she must survive. It wouldn¡¯t be long before people start questioning about her disappearance and they would look for her.


    Knowing how stupid Penny is, she might even tell her mad husband about it and that monster will definitely let her go.


    He may be a beast, but she knew his weakness now. Penelope, and she would use it to her advantage. Ariana knew on thing, she must survive.


    Still in her thoughts, she felt something hard sh against her head and she yelled.


    "Can¡¯t you hear us idiot?" Faith barked and Ari finally raised her face to look at them. Her blue innocent eyes glowing under the departing sun.


    "What did I do wrong?" She asked innocently.


    "What did you do wrong? Roselyn asked.


    "Tch." Da.


    "You bitch!" Faith cussed.


    "Hey fat pig, do we look like we¡¯re still in the party!" Alicia asked. She¡¯s a princess for crying out loud, she cannot be treated this way.


    Maybe touching Penelope was a mistake, but this was too much. So what if they killed Penny, she¡¯s nothingpared to them all. Penny¡¯s isn¡¯t even worth her nails.


    "It¡¯s because of you we¡¯re in this situation stupid, now get us out before we eat you alive." Alicia barked.


    "You all had the right to decline, but you each refused because you have shared hatred for Penny, don¡¯t act like I did all the work." All girls gritted their teeth at Ariana¡¯s words.


    "Don¡¯t sit and me me for anything when I didn¡¯t do most of the work." Ari said calmly.


    "You bitch." Alicia was about to walk towards her when Roselyn held her back.


    "Ari¡¯s right." The other girls turned to look at her in astonishment. "We all had choices to make, yet we allowed her decieved us all." She said with a smile.


    "At least you see what I¡¯m trying to say now." Ariana smiled proudly.


    "Of course we do. We should never have listened to you in the first ce." Roselyn gave her a hard push and she fell to the floor immediately. Shocked Ariana couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.


    "What is the meaning of this?" She asked.


    "Are you shocked? Poor Ari." Roselynughed to the others and they giggled back.


    "You just told us to make our own decision and we are deciding to punish you for putting us through this." Da picked the poop water from the floor, it wreaked so much that she almost puked.


    She poured it all on Ariana, spilling everything on her.


    "No, stop." Ariana cried out, bringing her hands to her nose as they baptized her body with dog poop.


    "Aww, poor Ari." Faith picked a few sticks of grass from the bundle of grass delivered. She rolled it into a round shape and walked towards Ariana...